《I was a Nerfed Hero in Another World》


 Information about Nerfed Hero

    Information about Nerfed Hero


    [Identity status opened]


    [Wee, Arthur Wyllt]


    [Statistical Power- 40]


    [Titles]: {Descendant''s Hero}


    [Species]: {Human}


    [upation]: {Adventurer}


    [ss]: {Knight}


    [Level 3] {Next Level->37 /10,000 Experience}


    [Stat points]- 0 remaining status points!


    [STR]- 5 [VIT]- 7 [MEN]- 2


    [DEX]- 3 [INT]- 4


    [M. DMG]-1


    [CRT]- 2.00%


    [H. RATE]- 100.%


    [C. DMG]- 2.0%


    [DEF]- 4


    [P. RES]- 3.0%


    [M. RES]- 91.6%


    [EVD]- 0.3%


    [Health] --- {8/11 [+1.4 Hp regeneration per minute]


    [Arcana] --- {3/7 [+1.0 Arc regeneration per minute}]


    [Passive Ability (Knock-back): If you receive any damage continuously, the following attacks would have lesser impact to you than before. This spell allows you to toughen your defences and multiply your armour by tenfold! (Stacks indefinitely. Health threshold as follows {For every 10% life-points deduction, increase armour by x2}. {if life points reach 50%, increase armour by x5}. {if life points reach 25%, increase armour by x10})


    [Passive Ability (Healing Salve): Amplifies any healing done to the character by 1%. (This applies to human regeneration)]


    [Phoenix Sphere] is the first ability granted to my character. It was a simr spell to a fireball, but borrowing from the arcane of the mythical creature. That zing bird chose me as its sessor, describing me as the chivalry hero I wanted to be.


    "[Swift sh]!" I shouted.


    It was a spell that allowed me to swing my des in every direction. The ability amplfiied my attacks while guiding my hand at all angles that the oppoent could escape. Although the damage of this spell was littlepared to my other skills, it still did its job.

 Chapter 1: Not a Hero

    Chapter 1: Not a Hero


    __________


    I switched the Gamestation on and prepared to jump straight right onto the game! The colourless screen flickered a brilliant white light, with the words written, "loading screen," floating at the centre. It invited any yers who bought this trending bad boy out from the store, including me! Since I purchased it, my savings went to the drain, with my other cash saved from my pockets.


    I couldn''t wait for any further, so I mmed the buttons and stomped my feet, hoping that the monitor would zoom in soon. With a squeaking sound, the game finally loaded.


    People called this game "Magique". Like its name, it gave all the yers their fantasies, desires, and wishes. We can be adventurers, heroes, and viins inside the fantasy world. Each yer had control over their lives, and that would not affect their daily living.


    It had a story that the yers could follow. It also had an open world for themunity and the people who only loved to have fun. The adventurers or viins couldmunicate via chat boxes and all party messages using the option button on the screen.


    It gave the yers a new interactive experience unlike any role-ying game on the inte. You can only have one character per person while ying the game. There were no smurfs or alternative ounts, since the Magique copies every information about the yers. The government and the game developers had their orbs peeled to hackers who would try to breach the game. Nobody was sessful in ruining it.


    Magique also showered skilled yers'' money right afterpleting a strenuous quest! A bountiful of treasures or cash would reveal itself right afterpleting the missions. Those mountains of money became the ma to attract unfortunate people like me.


    I had my eyes on the prize after hearing such a reward. Nobody could decline such a sweet offer.


    People can y Magique on smartphones and other devices. However, during yer versus yer interactions, those who used pocket-sized gadgets would win. Those who lost would have their money deducted from their inventory.


    [Processing data 0%]


    [Processing dataplete 100%


    [Wee, Arthur Wyllt]


    [Statistical Power- 12, 1999, 2111, 421, 210]


    [Titles]: {Hero''s Descendants}


    [Species]: {Human}


    [upation]: {Adventurer}


    [ss]: {Knight}


    [Level 100] {Next Level-> 12/100,000 Experience}


    [Stat points]- 1,000 remaining status points!


    [STR]- 592 [VIT]- 792 [MEN]- 402


    [DEX]- 691 [INT]- 941


    [M. DMG]-66156


    [CRT]- 300,000.00%


    [H. RATE]- 100.%


    [C. DMG]- 400,135.0%


    [DEF]- 2,000,135


    [P. RES]- 11,056.0%


    [M. RES]- 91,467.9%


    [EVD]- 200.0%


    [Health] --- {195,146,121/195,146,121 [+1,00,000.0 Hp regeneration per minute]


    [Arcana] --- {2,184,978/2,184,978 [+401,514.8 Arc regeneration per minute}]


    The system weed me. I did not change my in game name and used my actual name in the game. It was tiresome to think of an umon name, and most yers already took the cooler nicknames out of the picture.


    As soon as I rested my hands on my keyboard, my character popped up on my screen. It gave me a wave, lowered his head, and greeted me.


    Arthur was the name of my character. He had the toughest armour and a bastard sword sheathed on his hip. I dressed my character as a proper knight, with golden hair and white armour dded around his body. He did not have a shield, since I wanted "that" Arthur to look like a king.


    It was ironic, given that my character looked more like a soldier than a leader sitting on the round table. If he had a shield, my Arthur would paint an image of a pdin, which I wanted to avoid.


    Arthur in the game was an embodiment of me I could not be. His eyes struck anyone with lightning the moment girls would see Arthur''s body. Even in this online game, those women flocked around my character, asking me about my identity. However, we were miles apart from Arthur from Magique and Arthur "me" in this world.


    He had a six-pack of abs and a charming lookparable to prince charming in this world. People even called me "the knight in shining armour," instead of the awesome version, "King Arthur".


    Despite the name taken from those legends, my sword did not have the name "Excalibur" on it. Written on my de was the word "rent", which symbolised the sword of peace. Excalibur remained hidden in this game, and I believed someone from the demon tribe had taken the sword. It was the first quest of Magique in the mid-part of the entire game.


    I was the legendary hero in this realm. The responsibility of taking down that uncouth viin was part of my job. But I had no means of finding that perpetrator. I didn''t even know what the viin''s goal was because of the world of Magique. All I knew was that I needed to kill the man and get my prize. It was a blind attempt toplete my task, but the game required me to do it.


    People believed in me for who I was, unlike the humans inside this world called Earth. Whether it was non-yer characters or yers, they ced their trust in me and let me lead the way. Since I had the power to create craters on the ground out of nothing, everyone I partied with became scared of me. Some dared to ask and invite me, while others did not do the same.


    The game summoned the characters in the za, with an obelisk at the middle. That tower served as thendmark for the park. I could find the adventurer''s guild at the sides, which I needed to go to right now.


    And that was what I did.


    I issued amand for my character to move to the ce and visited fellow yers ying the game. I slid the gates open and barged inside, introducing my return to the people idling around.


    "Hey, I''m back at the inn!" I announced myself, and carved a grin on my face.


    However, as I opened my eyes, not a soul greeted me back. Every one of them had their eyes leered at my figure, staring with disdain and pure hatred. Some of them had their killing intentions spread like wildfire behind their backs, while others did not care about me.


    "Why are you looking at me with a funny face?" I asked, and scratched the back part of my head.


    I did not remember doing anything terrible to these people. It was the other way around! I always helped other yers with their quests having nothing in return. Although I wanted to leech them for my experiences, I still helped them and provided them with the power to kill the bosses.


    "That''s the guy we are looking for," a man stated, and pointed his forefinger in my direction. "He''s the one we need to kill, right?"


    "Yeah. Arthur has arge bounty on his head."


    "How should we split the reward? 50/50? 40/60?"


    The man mmed the other adventurer''s head on the board, killing him in an instant, without warning. Instead of blood gushing out from the screen, pixted dust excreted from the man''s body. With an electrifying scream, the guy who got banged by his fellow yer died from the game.


    "You monsters! What have you done? And why are you killing your teammate? And why are you after me? I did nothing wrong to you!" Thousands of questions fled from my mouth, but I prepared my de. There would be a battle urring afterwards. I could already sniff the acrid smell of blood lingering in the air.


    My body quivered in front of the screen, unsure of what was happening within the guild. Everywhere I looked, those people wanted me dead. They locked their eyes as if I was a boar hunted by butchers in the forest.


    "You became too wealthy and popr. It''s time for you to end your reign once and for all. We will steal your loot and share it with these people, right here. I will y as the robin hood in this game. You''re the viin here, Arthur."


    It was what the guy had mentioned. If these yers killed me, they could snatch my valuables and take every gold I earned away from me. After respawning inside the game, the system would take everything away from you, except for the equipped items of the dead yer.


    "You are all sick people! I can give you money if you ask! You don''t have to rob people like this!" I insisted, but no words reached into their ears.


    A sinister grin escaped from the man''s mouth as he fiddled with his dagger clipped in his hands. "Sorry, pal. I have my fair share for killing you."


    A notification emerged in front of my face, telling me two things. My first task was getting information from the guy before me. Since that guy was the guild''s broker, he might have valuable information about Excalibur and the viin. He might be even working for that bastard! The second thing was my quest. If I killed him, all the information about Excalibur would transfer in my inventory and would remain there. That detail would help my conquest on finding the viin that took the holy sword away from me.


    The system told me I needed to survive their onught and kill these people before logging out of the game. Magique refused me to log out from the game, given that this was the primary mission that I must finish at all costs.


    I had killed no one before, since I knew killing people would leave a title on my character as a yer killer in this game.


    After our exchange, the yers present inside the game charged forward towards me. All of them armed themselves with countless melee weapons and staves at each of their hands. They schemed to overwhelm me with numbers.


    But I also had an ability hidden behind my sleeves.


    Every yer inside the room tried hitting me with everything they had. After aplete minute of continuous attack, these yers noticed something.


    The adventurers lifted their heads and noticed my crimson health bar and the azure mana cap on top of my head. It revealed my current status as a character. With those numbers alone that reached over millions of health, nobody could stop me.


    "You must be joking, right?"


    All the yers murmured to themselves as they finally witnessed the difference of powers against me. They were like ants to me, and I was the alligator that preyed upon the swamps. None of them had the skills to beat me. Even the game preferred talented people over pay-to-win scoundrels, which did not differ from the skirmish.


    I careered through the side andunched my de at the guy who provoked me a while back. He was the only one that I pointed my sword at, since none of them was of use to me. All I wanted was to gain information about Excalibur and the one wielding that weapon.


    Everything around us was nothing but dirt in my eyes.


    Within a second, I was beside the man who had the mouth of a sailor. I grabbed the man by his neck and pinned him to the wall. Everything happened almost in an instant. Nobody could keep up with my speed, since I had an insane amount of dexterity in my status points.


    "Tell me where the hell is Excalibur, or you''ll kiss your ount goodbye!" I growled.


    Instead of telling me the location, the man just burst intoughter in front of me.


    "What''s funny?"


    "Nothing. It''s pitiful to see a hero killing an adventurer for information, don''t you think?" the man growled, and spit on my face.


    The sticky saliva dripped on my cheeks and continued flowing down to the ground. I used my free hand to wipe off the stench and used the other to crash the man to the table. With a ring thud, I killed the man once and for all.


    "Anyone else wants to be a crushed potato?" I remarked. None of the yers in the guild gave me a reply. They all became mute after witnessing such a brutal death of theirrade.


    But there was one thing that caught my attention. I looked behind the gates and addressed the soldier from the kingdom, staring at me with fear. His legs wiggled like noodles, but the knight kept a straight face in my direction.


    The man unlocked the scroll open, shook his head, and stated everything written on the paper, "yers and adventurers! We require your assistance to vanquish the hordeing into the vige! We n to evacuate all citizens in the castle! Those who can fight, please spare us with your power."


    Everyone''s attention shifted to the knight, who was still wobbling his feet out of fear. Nobody paid attention to me as the monsters raided the vige. We even discerned an arrow piercing through the guild''s walls, which was a sight to behold.


    "These darts came not from goblins," a man confessed, and went outside to lead the entire members of the guild. "Let''s focus on protecting the vige and evacuate the people. After finishing the quest, we get back to Arthur and kill him."


    It was as the man had mentioned. There was a notification that alerted every yer online and ying this game. The mission exined that we needed to defeat all monsters breaching the town. We also entailed rescuing the townspeople from the attacks.


    Each defeated monster would drop around five silver coins, with the bigger ones amounting to ten silver coins. It was a great way for farming levels and coins during the urrence.


    The event also had a timer, so everyone wanted to join in the battle. The yers wanted to take advantage of the monsters attacking the vige. Since the quest was an immediate order of the king, the kingdom also doubled the prizes given to the adventurers.


    Everyone went outside and in the monsters. Everyone but me trod that path. I had my priorities straight and went ahead of the forest. After killing the broker, I learned the Excalibur was in a remote ce far from the Maind''s kingdom.


    Defending the vige was a waste of time for me. I did not want to y a miniature role of a hero to save the town.


    I wanted to kill the viin who nned on corrupting every kingdom in Magique, which was also the wielder of the legendary sword.


    But before I could go my way, a knight called out for my attention. It was the same soldier who had entered the adventurer''s guild a while ago.


    "You, yer! Aren''t you going to defend the kingdom? You''re the legendary hero! Why wouldn''t you save our people!" the knight cried, as he swung his de to the iing goblin.


    I did not have time to turn around or converse with an NPC. I opened my mouth and gave the knight a brief reply. "I don''t have time for you. You mean nothing to me."

 Chapter 2: A World Filled with Magique

    Chapter 2: A World Filled with Magique


    Thest subject of our ss ended in a sh. All the professors left their ssrooms and gave away the homework for us to finish within this day. But those activities never got graded by the end of the school day. Those papers remained inside the teacher''s desk, with no one touching them.


    Everyone stared at the clock ticking on the panel, waiting for the rm to sound off to the academy. After the school bell chimed a piercing sound, the students flocked with one another inside the ssroom. They formed a circle and talked about the current game''s condition. And these people excluded me from their list.


    "Hey, hey? Have you heard about this really awesome game?"


    "You bet I did? Look at me! I have all the coins in the world!"


    "Being rich doesn''t mean you''re a powerful yer, dumbass!"


    "Shut your crap, man! I''ve worked hard for this! All my savings went to this game!"


    "Hey... isn''t that Arthur Wyllt??"


    "Why the fuck is he looking at us?"


    "Rx. Just don''t look at him, okay?"


    Those were the student''s conversations. However, among those people, one had mentioned my name. It came from the batch right next to the entrance. They locked their eyes to my figure, plotting a sinister scam to offer me soon.


    "Hey! Do you want to ask that guy over there? If you need toplete the yer count, maybe include Arthur in your party? Since we have four members, adding him would make us five in the team! And even if he dies inside the game, you can loot his belongings afterwards! We can even steal his experience points." A guy with his pair of sses asked, as he directed his gaze to me.


    A violent shiver escaped from my spine as I heard my name getting mentioned from this ss. I knew that it only spelt trouble if someone spoke my name. All I could do was act as if I had not listened to their talks and slept on my board.


    Those students spun around and faced my sleeping figure nestled on the desk. Sinister grins emerged from their faces as they thought of the scheme inside their heads. Despite my head burrowing on the table, I knew they glued their eyes on me. They thought to include me in their little gathering, and that was what they did. My ssmate with sses from that group came to me and sauntered in my direction. But before that person could walk to my side, the leader of their mob pulled his arm.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" the guy growled, and red in the sses guy''s direction.


    The leader of that dozen bunch grabbed the four-eyed guy in his cor and mmed him to the sides, forcing his body to bang the concrete floor. The bloke with the lenses winced in pain as his body came into contact with the floor. That guy screamed in pain as pinkish lumps of bruises formed on his head and skin.


    As if not enough, the chief of the hoodlum students gritted his teeth and cracked his neck, instilling fear in everyone inside the room. The guy''s tattered uniform bared his chest in front of the student approaching my way.


    "I wanted to use Arthur for my party! That''s all!" the bloke with the sses pleaded as he iled his arms. "I swear I did nothing wrong! Please spare me! I-I can transfer my money to you! How do you like that?"


    "Nobody talks to that loser!" the scoundrel student grunted, while tossing the sses guy in my direction. "And better send me the cashter, fucking retard!"


    I had no time to react to the scene as the body crashed against me. The student''s weight piled on top of my head, with my chair crashing to the ground. The two of us grunted as we rammed against each other.


    A violent cracking sound resounded at my hips. As I checked my sides, the sses that the student wore shattered into a million shards. Some of them even pierced our bodies. There was a puddle of vermilion blood formed beside us while warming our already chilling bodies. A sudden throbbing pain surged through my thighs, which received the impact the most from the hurl.


    None of the officials in this school or even the teachers cared about their students. They cared about the game more than the schrs of this university. It only showed that the game had conquered everyone in this world.


    As those teachers arrived at the entrance door, they did nothing to that bastard who threw that student in my direction. Those professors were so engrossed in their games. They did not pay any attention to what happened in the ss.


    The distant noise of their characters fighting against a monster resonated inside the ssrooms. Just like the teachers that had arrived in the fray, all the students left the ssroom. Their heads leaned closer to their phones, busy with their games.


    It was a nightmare living in this world.


    Everyone in my ss talked about the game that would give you money. The stronger you get, the richer you be! That topic became the trend in my generation.


    They had been doing this for a year now, without inviting me once to their group. These students thought I was a quiet person. Little did they know I was aware of their topic every day!


    But there was a catch. You can never use the money to be a skilled yer! Like uncle Barn used to say, "with great abilities,es with great management!"


    The game was not a pay to win, but apetitive one! It involves ying on aptop or a Gamestation with a controller and fighting against other yers in the PVP mode! (PVP is yer versus yer mode.) Powerful weapons meant nothing in the game if you did not know how to y!


    A level 1 beginner could beat the level 100 gold digger with a de! If someone knew the game mechanics, that person would win tons of prizes!


    And that was not all! There were mountains of features that the game developers released every day! All of those tasks rewarded yers with real-life money!


    A myriad of yers would take part in this quest to conquer thebyrinths. The guild that could aplish this mission would receive millions of Yen to their bank ounts! To those who couldn''t, then better luck next time!


    "Stay away from me, you freak! This shit happens because of you!" the man croaked at me. He took his broken sses with him and left me inside the ssroom.


    ..


    I went home right afterwards and raced upstairs to open my Gamestation, connected to the television. Millions of lights flickered all at once as the console activated itself for me to y the game. The game that the world had been talking about for generations was none other than an RPG game. People also called it "Magique" an alternate world from Earth.


    It allowed every yer to make their character inside the game. But what differed this game from other MMORPG (massively multiyer online role-ying games) was their update. It could use the facial features of the yer and their personalities inside the game.


    If a person had exceptional talent in archery, the game would process that information in its database and create an elf for that character. That elf was a marksman that would wield a bow instead of a de.


    If a person had a broad and brawny body, that person would be a tank in that world. The system would provide armour and an insane amount of defences for that individual.


    The list went on as the game grew popted.


    I did not have time to mend my wounds, knowing it would heal on its own. And my parents did not care about my shes all over my body. They also preupied themselves with the game shing in front of them in the living room.


    All I cared about was grinding for some more experience in this game. It was all that I had left inside my crappy life.


    [Wee, Arthur.] Theputer addressed me.


    [Name]: {Arthur Wyllt}


    I did not bother changing my in-game name, since nobody knew who I was in this world, anyway. And I was one of the top-ranking yers in the entire world, and the number one yer in Canada. Thanks to "Magique" my identity remained safe with me, and nobody could know who I was behind that screen. Not even a hacker could prate the game''s defences, since this was a multi-billion game created by the sharkpanies.


    Telling people my identity was a waste of time. I did that once, but the people I confided in my heart to went and used me as they wished. Those scums did not care about my well-being. All of them were greedy bastards in my eyes.


    [Processing data...0%]


    [Processing dataplete 100%]


    The game announced itself and switched the screen. However, that never happened. As I peered through the monitor, a spark emerged from the console. It almost crisped the entire Gamestation!


    "Dammit! Don''t do this right now!" I cursed, and mmed my hand on the jet-ck surface of my gaming set, hoping it would work. But it didn''t.


    The console instead generated a spark that gushed through my veins, electrifying my entire body. My muscles refused to heed my call as I tried forcing myself to touch my leather shoes beside me.


    But I was toote. My consciousness left my body, and the only thing I saw was a pitch-ck screen weing me.

 Chapter 3: Reincarnated in Another World!

    Chapter 3: Reincarnated in Another World!


    The electrifying sound from my Gamestation was thest thing I heard beforeing into this fiendish world. Everything went dark as the night sky, without stars or anymps that could pave my way. I had my eyes wandering from every nook and cranny, but there was still no colour in my surroundings. My limbs refused to heed mymand, even if I tried. It was as if piles of corpses weighed on my body, crashing me to the depths of my grave.


    ''Is this the end for me?'' I thought. ''I did not have the time to enjoy my game yet. Why can''t I be the hero that people would depend on?''


    My name was Arthur Wyllt. It was like the legends had foretold, where King Arthur would save the day and vanquish evil! But s, my fate had not turned out to be like that. Even in the game, I did not have Excalibur. The viin that the game developers made took it away from me.


    "I didn''t even catch the guy!" I growled. But I knew it was toote for me to y the hero.


    The madness prevailed forever as I went to the endless void. My head continuously descended into the dark pit, devouring everything I knew. It was what people had mentioned, "don''t stare at the abyss, or..."


    "... The abyss will stare back at you."


    A sudden voice continued my unfinished sentence. It sounded like a growl of a feral beast that I did not know, warning me instead of threatening my existence. But as I looked around, nobody was there to greet me. Only the pitch-ck realm addressed my eyes.


    "Am I dead from the spark?" I asked.


    "Yes," the mysterious voice answered. "You are dead, Arthur. As dead as a mouse caught in a mousetrap."


    Silence filled the air as the two of us refused to resume our conversation. But if we looked at it the other way, the two of us did not have any topic to talk about, especially after my death. The conversation had be an awkward atmosphere that even the streamers in my world could never revive.


    It was that bad of a situation. But I opened my mouth and attempted tomunicate once again if I had a mouth.


    "Are you a god?" I yelled, hoping for an answer.


    "..."


    There was no reply. I expected that much, but I yearned for an answer. There were thousands of question marks raised above my head, but none of them had meanings. Only more questions popped up inside of me as I flowed into the ck stream.


    I cleared my throat and asked the eerie entity, "Where am I? And am I dead or awake with only my consciousness?"


    "..."


    "Mhm I see" I appended.


    But there was no answer. I did not add any sentences after stating my words. My thoughts left me floating in outer space, with my body swimming in the vast air. I was like a fish inside this infinite tank called space and time.


    After a few minutes of standing by, the voice emerged in my ears, calling for my attention.


    "You are dead in your world, but alive in our world." the mysterious voice replied, but I did not know the meaning behind its words.


    "What does that mean? I was just ying a while ago? And what''s this summoning thing?" I reacted. But I heaved out an exhausted exhale after absorbing all those thoughts. That exhale turned into a sigh of relief, knowing that I would never return to that world again.


    "I guess not going back to that hellhole is a blessing in disguise," I murmured, and talked to myself.


    "Do you still wish to be a hero, Arthur?"


    "Do you know me? And a hero?" I queried. Everything was so sudden.


    "But I steeled my heart and gave the mysterious voice my answer." "Yes. A hero that would save the town and kill the demon."


    I pondered for a second after hearing such a question thrown at me without warning. The question almost felt like a scam. It was like those people in business that were trying to trick me. Those corporate individuals and this mysterious voice wereparable to each other.


    But... It was my dream, after all. I wanted to be a hero that would serve justice and light to the world.


    "Yes! I want to be a he-,"


    "You are not a hero, and you will never be one."


    Those words echoed inside of me. It was as if my heart got pierced by a billion thorns that came out of nowhere. Bing a hero was my dreame true, yet this unknown imed otherwise.


    "Who do you think you are!" I screamed.


    But my words reached no one. Soon, everything changed.


    The dark ce shattered into millions of pixted light in front of me. It happened in an instant that my eyes never glimpsed the situation. All I knew was the world around me changed.


    The coloured came together, forming an image of a green ce surrounding me. Everywhere I gazed, a sea of trees weed my eyes. Beside the woond was a field filled with billions of flowers blooming during the spring. As I squinted my eyes further in the distance, a town of some sort greeted me.


    "Hey! What do you mean I will never be a hero!" I shouted, and a voice came out from my lips.


    It was a sensation that I had forgotten since the time I got stuck inside that space. The drynd kissed my hands as I perched my body on the grass. The sensation had a warm feeling, as if I was touching my nket to sleep.


    "Where am I?" The question escaped from my mouth once again as my eyes wandered around the ce.


    The mysterious voice''s words continued ringing inside my head. But the scenery nullified those negative thoughts.


    "Iing! Move out of the way!" A kid''s voice echoed behind me.


    It took me a while before I realised those instructions. However, my body refused to move out of thefortable grass that acted like a couch. It almost felt that an unbreakable glue patched my bottom on the ground.


    "I said move, mister! You''ll get crushed by the..." The voice warned me again, but I did not listen. And it was toote.


    I had to pay the price, and the fare came out sooner than expected.


    A herd of boars trampled me with their numbers and continued marching ahead in my direction. These animals never looked at where they ran, so they rammed against me. After ten seconds, the mob of swine took off on the other side.


    "I can''t feel my arms" I groaned.


    It was the same feeling that I had from the empty realm from before. My appendages refused to heed mymand. However, there was still a good thing about this urrence.


    I could feel it again, and the throbbing pain surging through my skin confirmed it. It was unlike the void that I had been from before.


    The boy who called out for my attention went beside my head and gazed at me. It was a kid wearing a white undershirt and a straw hat nestled on his head. If I had to guess his age, the boy was around twelve years old. He was still at an immature age.


    "I warned you, mister." thed confessed and leaned his head closer to mine.


    I thought the kid was about to help me. But boy, I thought wrong! The boy curled up his lips and burst intoughter.


    "Look at your ugly face! You don''t look like an adventurer! You look more like an old man! Bwahaha!" The kid chuckled up a storm while mming his back on the ground, with his sinister smile still carved on his face.


    "Hey, Afenos! I told you to wait for me!" A feminine voice of a girl around the same age as the boy called out for him.


    I knew now that the little kid mocking beside me had a name, Afenos. I somewhat remembered that name from before in my previous life.


    "Look at this, Rain! A stupid-looking old man lying on the ground! What a loser!"


    Rain, who I assumed was the sister of this douchebag of a kid, Afenos, sprinted in our direction. She was a petite girl that was a little older than her age. That girl had hazel coloured hair flowing on her shoulder, and a pair of green orbs sparkling in broad daylight.


    She was a girl that would grow up to be a perfect wife for that lucky guy who would fall for her. I was slightly older than her. So I wouldn''t dare hit on her.


    "That''s not nice, Afenos! Apologise to that stranger quickly!" the girl said.


    The little girl''s eyes stared at something attached beside my hips. My hands followed her gaze and tapped a scabbard wrapped around my waist.


    "Is this... rent?" I murmured.


    It was my legendary sword that I always equipped inside Magique.

 Chapter 4: NPCs

    Chapter 4: NPCs


    "My rent? What is this doing in here?"


    It was the sword that I always used inside Magique, the game that I usually yed during my free time. This de was a legendary weapon that could slice its foes like butter. However, the sword''s power had a rtionship directly linked to the yer.


    If the yer wielding the de had a low level, the damage output would also turn out low. Since I was an overpowered character inside Magique, the damage of my rent remained to skyrocket over the roof.


    "Now that I think about it. Didn''t that mysterious voice mention about me living in a different world?" I mumbled, while still bathing on the ground, with the sun scorching my already fried body.


    I jerked my hands and forced them to move in front of my face. Although the pain still crept through my veins, my hands lifted themselves when I told them to rise.


    ''If I mimicked my character''s movements, maybe I could open my notification window too?'' I thought, and continued doing my thing.


    "Ah-ha! It''s here! That''s why everything looks so familiar! I knew it! I freaking knew I was in Magique!"


    It was as the mysterious voice had mentioned from before. My soul or consciousness transferred into this game, and I could use my character as a vessel inside this game.


    ''If that were the case, why would I feel pain when I get hurt? And why would anyone summon me in this world? Is my purpose linked with being a hero?'' All those questions raised in my mind left me unanswered by this game.


    [Identity status opened]


    [Wee, Arthur Wyllt]


    [Statistical Power- 10]


    [Titles]: {Descendant''s Hero}


    [Species]: {Human}


    [upation]: {Adventurer}


    [ss]: {Knight}


    [Level 1] {Next Level-> 0/0 Experience}


    [Stat points]- 0 remaining status points!


    [STR]- 2 [VIT]- 3 [MEN]- 1


    [DEX]- 1 [INT]- 2


    [M. DMG]-1


    [CRT]- 0.00%


    [H. RATE]- 100.%


    [C. DMG]- 0.0%


    [DEF]- 2


    [P. RES]- 1.0%


    [M. RES]- 90.9%


    [EVD]- 0.3%


    [Health] --- {5/5 [+1.0 Hp regeneration per minute]


    [Arcana] --- {3/3 [+0.8 Arc regeneration per minute}]


    "Wait... this couldn''t be happening" Despite my wounds churning my insides, I got up from the ground and red at the numbers. "AND WHY DO I HAVE A STATISTICAL POWER OF 10?!"


    I thought that the numbers I saw were only bugs left by the game developers. ''Those game developers must be trolling me,'' I thought, and crossed my shoulders. However, no matter how long I glued my eyes to the azure window, nothing had changed.


    "... You''re kidding, right?" After aplete minute, nothing happened. It remained the same.


    "WHY DID THE GAME NERFED MY CHARACTER!" It would have been awesome to have my powers while living in this world, but it did not.


    The game messed with me! After ying the game that I loved, that spark killed me and carried me over here! Nobody told me about anything, not even the instructions. That mysterious voice even asked me about ying the hero, but took it all back right after hurling me to this ce.


    Not to mention, those hardships that I experienced all went down the drain.


    "Uhh, mister? Is your head alright?" The girl said, as she reached out her hands for my head.


    My hands reacted as I pushed the windows away from my screen. The girl''s voice reminded me that the event was still happening before me.


    She caressed my scalp, checking for wounds or bumps that could have formed on top of my oblong head. After she finished examining me, the girl changed her demeanour. She looked at the guy who bullied me before.


    That littledy puffed her cheeks and scolded her brother. "I told you not to make fun of older people! Look at him now! He has an illness in his head! If you just watched over that herd, this would never happen!"


    ''Illness? Does this girl think I have a loose screw inside my brain?'' I thought, but I kept that idea to myself. The girl had her reasons to say that, given that I was inspecting my windows.


    But that only meant one thing. These people cannot see my status window. If they did, these two kids would have pointed that out and pestered me about it.


    ''And wait a minute... are these really people or NPCs? (Author''s note: NPCs are the non-yer character inside a game.)'' The thought never left my head.


    If my soul arrived in this world, all creatures I would interact with were probably non-yer characters. These beings should not act like humans or other entities. All of them must follow a script that the game developers assigned to them.


    But the situation became a little unsettling for me. These children had emotions that were not avable from the game. I could hardly imaginemunicating with these NPCs from my previous life when I was still ying Magique on my Gamestation.


    ''These two were not that lively. In fact, I don''t even remember children talking to characters!'' I remarked.


    "I''m sorry, Rain. It''s my fault" thed replied, with his eyes dropping to the ground.


    A tear nearly formed on the boy''s eyelids. But as soon as he noticed my orbs staring at his embarrassed figure, he wiped off his face and let out his tongue.


    "You''re still a loser if you think I regret making fun of you!" the boy eximed, and ran ahead where the hogs had marched.


    "Please forgive my stupid brother. He acts all mighty just because he has a strong affinity as a knight ss!" The girl lowered her head and expressed her apologies to me. "I''ll take my leave then, mister! See you in the vige!"


    After our exchange, the girl waved her hand goodbye and went off to behind the energetic boy. These two were the perfect examples of siblings that had striking personalities with one another.


    The boy was a hot-headed, troublesome kid, while the girl was the shy one who controls her idiotic brother. It was a ssic duo that every storyline should have! However, as I had mentioned before, these urrences were not avable in the original game.


    If a yer logged inside Magique, that yer would appear inside the church. A summoning circle awaited every newbie yer who had entered the game. Those magic circles served as the starting point for every adventurer.


    Those veteran yers had their own magic circle carried with them in their options. Anywhere they go, these yers can log in and log out whenever they wish. I also had that option ready in my settings, but not right now.


    The system identified me as a rookie member that only started with a pair of ragged clothing like a viger. It gifted and equipped me with beginner items such as the light-feathered armour, brown leather boots, and gloves that I deemed useless in the game. These items did not give any additional status points or defence.


    This equipment served as designed to "look cool" on the battlefield.


    But this de stood out the most. It was my rent''s de. Among the legendary items that I had, this sword remained beside me. It was a weapon that aided me in countless battles. We had in billions of foes andpleted S. rank missions using this sword.


    Just as I was about to get lost inside my train of thoughts, a farmer approached behind me. I turned around and spotted his eyes glued to my hips. With a wry smile, the man scratched his head and apologised to me.


    "Sorry, little guy! I didn''t see you there! I must have thought you were a bandit or something! But seeing your sword beside your waist, you must be an adventurer!" the farmer eximed. His lips curved out a smile as soon as he finished his sentence.


    More weird NPC characters greeted me the moment I arrived in this game-like world.


    "Yes. It''s fine. Can you tell me where I am? I''m kind of lost." I exined, and made up a believable lie.


    If there was one thing I needed to get, that was more information. I wanted to know what chapter of the game I was in right now. It was so I could follow the storyline.


    But judging from the terrain, thend was not experiencing a war between the demons and humans.


    "You''re in the vige of Cornwall! Can''t you see my babies?" the man said, and directed his gaze at our rear. "Those, mister, are my beloved crops!! All of them are corn! Pretty cool, don''t you think, young man! Mwahaha!"


    I had a terrible feeling about this, especially after hearing hisughter. That tone had struck a note inside my ears like a guitar with an out of tune guitar. It was a memorable sound I cannot forget.


    "Is there a war against the kingdom and the demons?" I asked.


    The farmer''s expression shifted into a more serious note. He widened his eyes and opened his mouth. His hands also quivered as soon as he spoke.


    "Yes, young man. Demons have done it again. In the next seven days, monsters will attack this vige. A monster horde is drawing near, youngd."

 Chapter 5: Afenos and Rain

    Chapter 5: Afenos and Rain


    Demons were the ones who controlled dark magic. Like in any other fantasy setting, humans deemed the demonic kinds as heralds of horrible omens. Some yers said that the demonic power could wipe out the entire vige with a skill. Others narrated that the demonic pets alone could wipe out an army of human soldiers!


    All that information came from a validated source on the inte. A roddot sent it to themunity, which was the talk of the town! I had seen none like that throughout my experience in the game. I only heard them chatting in themunity and gossiping in the ssroom.


    Well, I did not care about them since this ce was a game, not until now.


    The farmer and I trekked the road and found a peaceful-looking vige. Dozens of children roamed around while their parents washed their clothes in the nearbyke. A hundred shacks weed my eyes as Ipared them to the buildings in the city from where I had lived.


    It was a picturesque scene that the angels had carved. The environment was like the game developers made for the game. But this time, it was real. The wind whistled in the wind and kissed my skin, telling me it was already morning. My nose sniffed at the freshwater breeze that tingles inside of me. As I gazed above, the morning sun greeted my eyes.


    We stumbled upon a shabby hut made of wooden nks and blocks of cement. Although the ce looked tattered, it was still a home for a family to live in. This ce was even bigger than my room, if I could recall my bedroom correctly. But I may be wrong about that, since this building had a unique design among the ones beside it.


    This vige became dear to me. I did not know why, but that was the sensation creeping up inside my brain.


    The farmer motioned me to follow his back. I tagged along, since I had nowhere else to go but onward. The two of us continued where we had left from the conversation. I could not wait any further. So I was the first person to open my mouth.


    "Demons, you say?" I asked the farmer. My voice croaked a little as I told him my question.


    "Aye. For thousands of years, those demons did not attack the kingdom. Considering the treaty that the previous king made, those demons never dared toy their hands on the people. Now that the treaty has ended, an all-out war is going to start," the old man expressed, as he opened the wooden door. "I have heard from the Camelot Empire that the demons have pulled the legendary sword. A holy one that only the hero could pull. That event wreaked havoc across the church. Since the demon pulled the holy sword, the priests did not know what to tell the people about it."


    The farmer punched the wall, creating crevices at the panel. A ring thump resounded inside the room, with a drop of liquiding afterwards. His hand excreted crimson fluid, which also dripped onto the ground. A puddle of blood formed beside my feet, but I paid no concern for that. There was a metallic lingered inside my nose, which came from below me.


    "Those worthless bastards took away my wife. She was as sweet as an angel sent by the goddess of Freya to me. But the demons had no mercy. My wife was pregnant with my youngest child. If only I were powerful enough, then maybe" He growled, while continuing to curl his fist into a ball.


    The farmer''s eyes narrowed down on the empty chair before him. His look pierced through the bench as the old man leaked all his killing intent around him. If a re would be enough to kill anyone, the man could do it a million times.


    I did not know what to do. My arms tried to reach out for the old man, but I couldn''t. There was no confidence inside of my heart that told me tofort the farmer. It was as if I did not know how to empathise with a person who lost someone dear to them.


    I had lived in a world where this game took over our emotions. I was a nobody who had no rtionships with anyone except for myself.


    "I''m sorry to hear that." My voice leaked out, hoping that would calm the farmer down.


    The man shook his head and let out a wry smile. "It''s alright, youngd. It''s not your fault that my wife died, so no need to be sorry for my loss. I should be the one who needs to apologise, since I kept you far too long inside this ce."


    "No, no, no! Don''t be!" I waved my hands, hoping to tell the farmer that everything was okay.


    "You''re a good man, chap. You''re a good man Thank you for listening to my story. I always wanted for a youngster like you to listen to my tale. "


    After our exchange, the room fell silent. Nobody wanted to continue our talk, given the hefty atmosphere. However, it was not an awkward urrence. This silence was the saving grace that the man needed to himself.


    It was what I believed. But there was one thing that bothered me.


    The game developers programmed these vigers with a set of scripts that they needed to follow. However, the emotions expressed by the old man felt more real than someone following the lines inside the game.


    ''A non-yer character made by aputer can feel?'' I thought, and couldn''t brush that idea aside.


    I never had a farmer weep before from his deceased wife killed by the demons. All the storyline gave to yers like me was the main plot, which everyone needed to achieve. That was the path of a hero, which everyone swallowed.


    A sudden knock on the door jolted me awake. Even the teary farmer became alerted and looked at the front door. But none of us armed ourselves as we trod to the gate.


    "We''re hoooome! Eh!? Why are you here?! Why is the stupid guy is here?! Let''s get out of here, Rain, before that guy spreads his ugliness to our faces!"


    "How many times do I have to tell you nobody has an ugly face except for monsters and your mouth, Afenos! And quit saying ugly to this poor-looking man!" The girl turned to me and bowed her head. "On behalf of my stupid brother, please forgive him, okay?"


    I gave a wary nod and scratched my chin. "Is that your?"


    "Children? Of course, not! Why would I have noisy children like them! They''re adopted!" the farmer retorted, and let out a grin.


    "DAAAD!!!" the two kids growled at the farmer in unison.


    The farmerughed at the expression of his children. His emotionless face from before turned into something beautiful known to humankind. Everything about the farmer became soft as a cloud, drifting in the skies.


    The three of them tackled each other and messed around on the ground. This family was like primates in the wild, snatching the single banana that fell from a tree. But that banana turned into words that would be dark if seen on the other side. Dark humour, if other people preferred that more.


    "Just kidding! Of course, you''re my sweet, sweet angels! Mwahaha!" The farmer announced, and drilled his hand over to the boy''s head.


    I cleared my throat and let the three people know my presence. I was still here inside their house, and I did not want to turn out rudely to their eyes. However, there were far more important things that I must do rather than idling around.


    "I''m sorry to run down on your parade, but where is the adventurer''s guild?" I asked.


    If there were a ce to get all the information I needed, it would be that building. In every vige, there was a structure called "The Adventurer''s Guild". It was the same establishment that catered to every adventurer, mercenary, and yer. It was a haven for all of us tomunicate with each other. That infrastructure also stored the bulletin board to send and ept quests of the game.


    Now that the Magique became the actual world I lived in, checking the guild would be my utmost priority.


    "You''re already on the right track,d," the farmer replied. "This ce is the adventurer''s guild. I just made it my house, since my home got burned by the demon from the previous war."


    I couldn''t help but stare at the walls enclosing me. The adventurer guild that I knew was more extravagant than this shabby ce. This building looked more like a motel than a property for adventurers like me! It had beautiful people always ready to greet us at the desk.


    "Where are all those guild staffs? The bulletin board? The mercenaries? And why can''t I see any adventurers or anyone inside this ce?" I asked.


    "They''re all long gone."

 Chapter 6: Last Survivor of the Guild

    Chapter 6: Last Survivor of the Guild


    "What do you mean the staffs are all gone? They should be there at the desk, right?" I asked, and went towards the ancient table that used to be the guild''s server.


    "The demons killed them. The Camelot Kingdom is sending some as we speak, but" A long pause emerged from the conversation as the farmer heaved out an exhale. "But I doubt those people would be enough to defend our vige for the next attack."


    "Next attack?" I repeated.


    "Aye. Like what I had said, the next attack. Within next week, the demons will strike back. It''s a lot of time to prepare and defend this vige," the farmer confessed, and urged his children to y outside. He looked at me and continued where he had left. "But I doubt we could defend the vige even if we tried."


    The two kids heeded his suggestion and raced towards the door. As the gate opened, the sun shone upon their figures. It was a brilliant ray of sunshine I had seen for a while.


    "You''re the only adventurer I''ve seen in this vige. I don''t want to ask where you''de from but this." The man gazed into my eyes and continued, "When the timees, protect my children for me. I am but a farmer, not a fighter. There might be a time that the demons would destroy this vige. So please, take my children with you and promise me they''ll be safe."


    I was but a stranger to this man''s eyes, and yet he sees me as a glimmer of hope left in his mind. It was burdensome for me to reject his offer, and I had no other choice but to look out for the little ones. If I nned to be a hero, this was my stepping stone to achieve that part.


    "I will. I promise."


    "Father, father! Look at this weird-looking turnip! Just like that ugly guy standing beside you!"


    "For the millionth time, Afenos! Stop mocking the guest! He''s an adventurer! Look at his sword on his waist! Mister, please don''t hurt my brother if you get mad..."


    After the two children''s exchange, the farmer knelt to their side and caressed their heads. He turned his face to me and opened his mouth.


    "I forgot to introduce these two brats to you! The little guy''s name is Afernos Morgana. The girl''s name is Rain Morgana. Rain''s a bit older and mature than her brother." The farmer stood up and lowered his head. "My name is Aferous Morgana. I am just a farmer. But I ran down the guild, since nobody wanted to do it. What''s your name?"


    I did not know what name I needed to say, so I told them my actual name. I was mostfortable with them calling out for me with my given name.


    "Arthur. The name''s Arthur Wyllt." I answered.


    The farmer nodded to himself, mumbling "that''s a good name".


    But before the family could say something different, I spoke my mind. Something bugged me after hearing thetter part of Aferous''s sentence.


    "Even the guild-master''s dead?" I croaked.


    The farmer gave me a nod.


    The guild master was the strongest adventurer in the vige or an empire. That title alone served as the ticket to enter the kingdom and meet with the king if a dire situation emerges. However, the guild-master alone did not hold power above the people. It was the other way around.


    I did not want to ask Aferous if the former guild-master died, but the old man gave away the answer. He must have thought that I wanted to ask that question to him, given that my expression gave that away to him.


    "The guild master diedst month. A demon slew him. But he dealt with enough damage to make those bastards retreat. That braverade of mine gave his life and bought the others time to mend their wounds," Aferous expressed.


    "Was there anyone who lived from that previous battle?"


    "The only one that lived from that skirmish was an adventurer. I don''t know if he''s still in this town. I haven''t checked up on that guy, since I was busy with my crops."


    "Can you take me to that guy!" I pleaded.


    "Sure. If you say so." The man let out a whistle, which alerted the two children. The pair came rushing in our direction, with smiles carved on their faces.


    "Why did you call for us, father?"


    "Is there something that we need to do, dad?"


    Aferous pointed his forefinger in my direction and instructed, "Guide this man to Uncle Roger. This adventurer needs your help."


    Rain had sparkles in her eyes as soon as she heard Aferous''mands. However, Afenos did not like what his dad had told him about, since it involved me going beside him.


    "Why does it have to be me who needs to apany him? Why not bring Rain alone? She likes it! I mean, look at her eyes! It''s like the stars in the night sky!" Afenos snorted.


    That guy had a grudge against me. I did not wrong him or anything! Afenos just hated me for being ugly, which should be the contrary, since this was my character in this game.


    ''If those girls from before flocked before me, that only meant that I was a charming man, was I?'' I thought, but I brushed that thought aside.


    "Settle down, Afenos. I know you hate this man for whatever reason you have. But he''s the only adventurer that could defend this town. We don''t want him to leave this vige undefended now, don''t you?" Aferous exined to the little kid.


    Afenos, who acted like a child of his age, averted his gaze and gave his father a nod. "... I will. Come on, Rain. Let''s go."


    Afenos was the first one to go out of the guild, followed by Rain and me. Rain turned around and waved her father goodbye while the rest of us continued down the road. Aferous returned Rain''s gesture and waved back in our direction.


    The three of us went to the pavement and passed by a dozen townspeople working in the field. Some children went to my fore and greeted me. I was a stranger in their eyes, so they had smiles on their faces when they addressed me as their guest. The rest of the kids were too busy ying in their world, with their feet kicking the balls.


    This world was unlike the image I usually see on Earth. Everything around us had a green hue covering the world. But on my previous, all we had were thick fogs that destroyed our lungs.


    It was not the perfect ce to live, but the did its job.


    Every ce my eyes wandered, the emerald colour greeted my eyes. The scent of fresh nts flowed through my nostrils, waking me up early in the morning. I did not need my coffee if I would live in this peaceful vige.


    But that aside, the demons would destroy this townlet. And it was my job to protect these people.


    "The two of you are really close to your father, aren''t you?" I said, shattering the peaceful atmosphere.


    These kids did not enjoy talking to me while walking on the road. They glued their eyes to the side, staring at their fellow kids at their age, ying a ser ball of some sort.


    "Do you guys want to y? I can go on my own, and the two of you have fun." I suggested.


    The boy in front of me was happy to hear that. "Really? Then go walk ahead and make a sharp turn on the right. After taking a right, go straight and find a hut with banana leaves on the house''s roof. You won''t miss it!. Did you hear that, Rain? Let''s leave him already and y with our friends!"


    "Fumu~, how many times do I have to tell you! Dad''s instructions are absolute! We guide this adventurer towards Uncle Roger before we y! How many times does your brain need to understand that, my idiot brother!"


    Those two siblings were at it once again, butting heads against each other. I caused their argument, so I did not dare to say something about it.


    "Fine! Have it your way, then!"


    After thest sentence of Afenos, a long pause entered our conversation. Comparing this silence from the one I had with the farmer, this talk was an awkward one. But this time around, it was Rain who struck the first sentence.


    "Do you have parents, Mister Arthur?"


    "Call me Arthur."


    "Okay! Then can you tell me about yourself, Arthur? Where are your parents right now? We only found you near the crops. Since you are an adventurer, we tried not to pry into your life. But you had my curiosity! Now you have my attention~," Rain said, and gave out a chuckle.


    Now that I think about it, I did not have any memorable experience back in my life. My parents were so addicted to ying Magique that they neglected me. We did not have any time to catch up or talk to one another. It was a cruel life, and that was what I knew.

 Chapter 7: Magique Without Players

    Chapter 7: Magique Without yers


    "My parents They''re all gone." I evenly spoke. Not a single emotion showed on my face.


    What I told them was not a lie, but it was not far from the truth, either.


    The two children felt silent after hearing such a depressing answer that came from me. Afenos, who was usually a rowdy boy, could not insult me or make a joke. I was expecting one, but words did note out of his mouth.


    It only meant that the boy still had decency left inside of him.


    "I''m sorry for asking. I didn''t know." Rain expressed her apologies to me, since she was the one who dug up my past.


    "It''s fine. It''s not your fault, anyway."


    I paid it no mind and brushed it off Rain''s attempt to liven the conversation. This pair were still children and did not know the entire world.


    We continued marching on the road and followed the set of trees nted on the sides. There was a well before us. Rain told me that this shaft was the centre of their vige. "The town''s za", if people wanted to be as fancy as me.


    Just as we were about to visit the vige''s za, we took a sharp turn and avoided the pavement. There was a small cottage up ahead that looked empty from afar. But these children told me that somebody still lived there right after the war.


    He was an adventurer that went with the name Uncle Roger.


    "Here we are! The lodge that Uncle Roger is staying at!" Rain said with her arms extending wide.


    Afenos averted his gaze and looked at the road from where we walked earlier. That kid was eager to leave me behind and y with the others.


    "Now that we''re here, maybe we could leave him alone?" Afenos remarked, while kicking the pebbles beside his feet. If those stones could talk, they could have cursed the kid for his actions.


    "Hey, Afenos! That''s not nice! We should apany Mister Arthur and-,"


    "It''s okay, Rain. Afenos is right. There''s no need for you two toe inside if you don''t want to. I''ll be fine on my own. Thanks to you two, we arrived at the house. Why don''t you two run along and y with your friends until the sun goes down, hm?" I cut off Rain''s sentence and seconded Afenos.


    No matter what angle I would look at it, these two were still children that wanted to y outside. Children disliked hearing serious topics concerning the end of their vige. Even I, as an adult, hated to hear that. But I wanted more information about this ce and what happened to the adventurers.


    I may not be the only one reincarnated in this world. Magique was a vast space where billions of yers couldmunicate at once! Nighttime did not stop them from ying this game. I had heard from themunity that a guy got hospitalised after ying this game nonstop. That news became the trend and alert for children who felt eager to touch this game.


    "See? I told you so, Rain. Come on! Our friends are waiting for us at the crop field."


    "Uhh, okay, Mister Arthur! Come back to the house once you''re done talking with Uncle Roger! Dad is making some delicious curry! You should try some!"


    "Alright, kids. Be sure to go home before sundown, or the monsters will catch you!" I said. It was the lines that my mother told me when I was still a little kid, when Magique did not take over Earth.


    "You grownups are no fun at all," Afenos snorted, before taking his leave.


    Rain followed close by and waved me goodbye. "We will, Mister Arthur!"


    "You could exclude the mister, Rain! Call me Arthur next time!"


    I waved at them in return. After seeing the two kids off, I averted my gaze from the two figures and gave a light knock on the front door. There were no doorbells invented during this time, given the decline of technology of Magique. This generation was the era wheremps became too popr and used as lights in the room.


    Those who could afford a decent toilet had the title in the kingdom.


    "Who''s there?" A man asked from the other side of the door.


    I did not know what to reply, so I answered truthfully. "It''s Arthur. An adventurer who just arrived in this town."


    "An adventurer?" the man said, with his voice trailing far away. Since that old farmer told me that all the adventurers died from the previous war, this man must have been shaking to hear me.


    "Come on inside. The door is never locked."


    Granted with that permission, I touched the door and witnessed a simple interior design inside a cabin. The guy did not have any wild animals used as decor. But he had a settee made of stacked hay with woods as its foundation. It was an invention if one would build it back on Earth.


    There were no light bulbs, televisions, or gadgets inside this ce. Just like the adventurer''s guild before, this ce had nothing to offer but a campfire that crisps the dry twigs. The warmthing from the zing embers was the only thing that soothed my senses.


    "Please, have a seat." the man who I believed was the adventurer who lived from the war suggested.


    I took his advice and sat on the couch. My bottom kissed the haystacks and sunk on them. I did not expect the bench to be this soft, since the man bundled these pointy-looking hays into a char.


    The man who talked to me was behind another room, doing something that I did not know. I did not want to be a rude guest, so I waited for him to reveal himself to me.


    Footsteps drew closer to that room, telling me that the man wasing for me. I sat on the chair with my legs rubbing at each other and waited for the guy.


    "So? What do you want from me this dull afternoon?"


    The man behind the curtain finally revealed himself to me. However, the guy shattered my expectations and fell to the ground. He was not the brave adventurer found in fantasyics. That guy did not have a legendary sword.


    The adventurer had only one thing. He had several injuries on his body. He had a missing left arm and multiple scars on his face. Even his clothes were all tattered up like a beggar in the streets. I did not know if that guy was still alive or a walking corpse.


    But much to my surprise, I did not pity the crippled man. My heart pumped a billion times, and it only expressed one thing.


    "It must have been tough to defend this vige." Those words came naturally to my mouth as soon as the adventurer greeted me.


    This guy was the embodiment of the hero that I wanted to be. However, he did not have thevish clothes, armours, and weapons in his arsenal. All the man had was a steeled heart meant to protect anyone in need.


    "Yes, young man. I had a tough job protecting this ce to maintain peace. But after getting my arm ripped off by a demon, my adventuring days went down to the sewers," the man exined, and sat beside me. "So, what do you want to ask me about? You did not go here to chit-chat with me, did you?"


    "Uncle Roger''s your name, right?"


    "Aye," Roger replied.


    Before I could speak my fill, I shut my mouth and thought of something to ask. It took me a while before processing all the data inside my head, deciphering the happenings in this down. But I kept it simple after waiting for a minute.


    "What happened to the adventurers? This vige should be a haven for adventurers, mages, and mercenaries! Where were they when the war happened?"


    Roger closed his eyes, as if reminiscing from the grim past, and gave me his answer. "If Aferous told you this, you should probably know by now."


    "I heard they all died from the war," I retorted. "But should there be a group of them defending this ce? All of them died just like that?"


    The adventurer gave me a firm nod. "Aye. Those brave people died. Humans had a scarce poption from the start. Those adventurers you speak of were merely around a hundred. The kingdom could not pay for any mercenaries as they continued strengthening the kingdom. Since Camelot also received an attack, the king was too busy to defend other viges like us. That''s what I believe."


    What Roger said only meant one thing. yers like me did not exist in this world. Since the yers overpopted this game, defending the town should be a piece of cake. And yet, none of the yers did that during the assault.


    "What else do you want to ask, young child? The night has already gotten old. You must return to your lodge if you want to rest before the next attack."

 Chapter 8: A Hero?

    Chapter 8: A Hero?


    "No. I don''t think I have any more questions to ask," I said, and stood up from thefortable couch.


    I thought I asked the man plenty of questions already. All I wanted to know was the disappearance of all yers and adventurers inside this realm. It turned out that the demon killed everyone. Since the beginning of time, no yers had ever walked to this, except for me.


    I was the only yer that reincarnated in this world, armed with the knowledge of the basic game mechanics.


    "That''s all that I could think of for today. Thank you for sharing everything with me."


    The hay that came from the bench came right off my bottom, almost telling me to remain behind. But it was what the man had told me, "the moon had already shone itself for me." So I had to take my leave.


    "Very well,d. You may leave this tavern."


    Upon hearing hisst words, I gave him a nod and touched the door. The wails of the bats screeched through my ears, weing me outside the room. Even the evening air rustled through my veins, apanying me outside.


    Two figures approached me while waving their hands. But I paid them no mind and focused on everything I absorbed from the conversation I had with Roger.


    But before I could step my foot outside, Roger called out for me for thest time. I turned around and met his stern gaze, watching my every move.


    "This might be too excessive for me to tell you, but can I ask for a favour?" the former but crippled adventurer asked me. "You can decline whenever you wish. But at least hear me out, youngd."


    I lowered my head and listened to what Roger was about to say. My eyes also peeled themselves, hoping to discern every word Roger might say.


    "I''ve seen those demons ughter people. They take away lives as if you''re some mere ant to their eyes. But nobody''s going to force you to save the vige. But if you feel like protecting someone inside of this town, defend them. That''s the source of your power as an adventurer."


    "Did you fight for someone, Uncle Roger?" I asked. "Did you have someone like that?"


    Roger lowered his head upon hearing my words. That adventurer could only say this to me if he had experienced that pain. No man could teach someone a lesson they do not understand, which was why I wanted to know the reason behind Roger''s words.


    A long pause enveloped the atmosphere. But after a few seconds, Roger finally gathered his courage and confessed to me what was running through his mind.


    "Aye, child. I defended this vige with everything that I had, including my life. I ced my body on the line." Roger tugged his sleeves covering his arms and beheld me behind that clothing. "These are the scars I took from the demon''s wrath. Those devils were only foot soldiers. If I shed against the upper beings and the generals, this vige might be long gone."


    "This vige" I murmured.


    "Yes. I did not have a partner in life or left a seedling with me. As long as this vige stands, I will fight my way through and defend it," Roger eximed, and rested his quivering arm on my shoulder.


    After feeling his touch, my entire body vibrated. It was as if Roger wanted to tell me hisst request before leaving this world. But I remained calm and let Roger speak his fill before leaving his house.


    It may be hisst, but I could never know.


    "If you have the power to save someone, and terrible things happen in front of you, you need to do it. If nobody could, who could stop them? Don''t let someone die because you didn''t help them. Be that torch that everyone would believe in you. Even if you can''t, try. Your body might feel afraid, so do it scared. That''s what it takes to be a hero."


    "... And I am not a hero" Roger mumbled.


    He gestured his hand for me to leave. The door opened for me, inviting my body to step foot outside. I did not know why, but there was a sudden shivering churning inside my veins.


    Those were the words I wanted to be even from before. A hero that saves everyone without fear was what I wanted to be. A hero that would defend anyone in need was the person I wanted to be.


    And yet


    "You saved this vige. You''re a hero, aren''t you?"


    "No, no How can I be the hero if I can''t save them? If those demons attack this ce for the second time, my body can''t save them. I can''t even save myself." Roger replied, and pushed me forward.


    That adventurer said nothing afterwards. I did not respond and went away from the house. The door shut behind me, leaving me with a wide crevice in my heart. Roger''s piercing words did this to me.


    However, I could not do a thing, especially when he was right.


    "If you''re not a hero, what am I?" I pondered that question inside my head, wishing for an answer.


    But no sound entered through my ears as I sauntered to the pair of children greeting me.


    "What took you so long, stupid Arthur! You kept my sister and me waiting."


    "Hey, Afenos! I told you to be nice to him!" Rain heaved out a sigh as she turned her face to me. "Don''t mind him, Arthur! Let''s just go home with or without him!"


    A giggle escaped from my mouth. Rain and Afenos were acting like nine-year-olds in front of me. I was only six years older than them, yet these two acted like children found in elementary schools. cing my insults aside, these two mature quicker than the kids I saw before. Since they lived a life without a mother, I could only guess their mind grew more than the people surrounding them.


    "Alrighty, then. Let''s go home to your father."


    Rain gave a feral cheer with her hands rising skywards. Afenos grunted as he led the way to the recognisable house.


    ...


    The three of us returned to the guild and greeted the old farmer. Aferous was right at the time of our arrival, telling us he already prepared the chicken he cooked on the table.


    The smell of chicken clouded our minds as we dug ourselves out for tonight. A ring sound of something ripping out from its existence echoed inside the room. We apanied those noises with our grunts as we gnawed at the meat in front of us.


    The savoury taste of chicken filled our tongue as we helped ourselves with; not one, but two roasted chicken on two separated tters. It felt like a feast of something that we needed to celebrate.


    And that guess of mine hit the nail.


    "This banquet is to honour Agra, my wife, and their mother." Aferous whispered to me.


    That man saw right through me as I sunk myself into delight. Now that I heard the reason for this treat, I did not know what to feel. A heavy feeling crashed against me, as if hindering me from eating this lovely chicken.


    A touch on my back was enough to revert me from my usual self. That hand nestled behind me came from Aferous, who had a worried look painted on his face.


    "It''s alright, Arthur. I did not say that to discourage you, but to celebrate with us! You''re part of our little family,d! d to have you here." Aferous added, and chugged a mug filled with oozing bear.


    Afenos had his eyes glued on his cup, but his father pushed his head away. Since he was still a kid, Afenos needed to grow up around fifteen years old to drink. Well, right here in this world. It was Aferous who told him that, not me.


    "You can stay for how long as you want here in our vige, Arthur. Everyone wees you here! Since you''re an adventurer, we could surely use all the help that we need to fend off those demons." Aferous eximed, as he got a bit drunk from all the alcohol he had consumed.


    But that farmer meant his words, given that I was a vital force needed for the vige. Everyone else living in this town did not know how to fight. These people knew nothing about swordsmanship or shing against monsters.


    I, who had yed this game for a while, knew the ropes. Although this body that I had felt like a stimtion, I could still move how I wanted it to act. It was like I had controls simr to the game.


    "Now that reminds me, Arthur. Do you want to train in the forest? I heard there are monsters there that could help you learn how to fight. I saw you freeze the first time you saw me. It won''t hurt to try that out, no?"


    ''Training my body and using my five senses did not sound like a burden to me. So I might try that out soon.'' I thought, and gave Aferous a nod.


    "

 Chapter 9: A Hero is Gone...

    Chapter 9: A Hero is Gone...


    The walls of the cabin made my body squeeze in delight as I braced the nket with me. Thousands of birds chirped a lovely song outside the window and sang me a luby to sleep. It was Aferous who gave me this room to sleep in for the time being. That man wanted to thank me for my presence to defend this vige when the timees. I told him I was unsure of that decision yet, but the man paid for my anxiousness with no concern.


    I could still remember that grim scene of Aferous talking to me, even inside my sleep.


    "You''re an adventurer! Of course, you''ll be there to protect us!" With those words fleeing from his mouth, I couldn''t say no.


    But for now, we had a week to prepare ourselves for the disaster heading our way. The vigers did not know the quantity of the demon. All the information we had was that the demon tribe was going to assault this vige.


    And it was up to me to defend it with my life...


    Three knocks on my door jolted my body awake. However, I couldn''t retort to the individual behind the gate, since I was just renting a room paying nothing but my presence.


    With the remaining strength in my legs, I stood up and reached for the door. Upon sliding the knob open, Aferous face greeted me with a sharp look. Aferous had his mouth curved downward, almost kissing the floor.


    I tilted my head and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Without uttering a word, Aferous gestured me outside and told me to wear his clothes. A pair of jet-ck, long-sleeved clothing and pants nestled on the table, waiting for my stretching hands. As I changed my outfit, Rain and Afenos came to greet me.


    But the two did not have any energy on their faces. It was as if they lost a bet of their lifetime.


    "Can anyone tell me what''s happening?" I demanded, hoping that someone would respond.


    Aferous shook his head and exined, "Uncle Roger''s dead. The adventurer who defended this town died this morning. We are going to bury him right now. That was hisst wish."


    My eyes refused to blink after hearing such sentencesing from Aferous'' mouth. The man whom I met yesterday died saying nothing. It almost felt that his legacy remained inside my chest.


    "Roger left a will, and he wants you to open that chest."


    "A chest?" I asked. "What kind of chest? Is it like a briefcase?"


    "Yes, and no,d. A brown and sizable chest, like the ones you could find in a dungeon. That kind of chest is what I am talking about. I don''t know why, but I think you''re the only one who can open them," Aferous replied, and nudged the door open.


    The two of us walked outside the house and headed towards the burial. Rain and Afenos tagged behind us, but they did not have any energy to make the atmosphere lively. Even the notorious Afenos, who never ceased to insult my face, said nothing about my looks. I almost felt that I had a handsome face for a day.


    How could they, if they knew that the adventurer who defended this town left them?


    Our trek became silent. None of us wanted to shatter the tranquil atmosphere standing between us. We yearned to rest our minds, knowing that the worse hade by in our hands. And as soon as we arrived at the site, Aferous was the first to cascade a stream of tears.


    "Here we are" He said, and faced the coffin of Roger. "Thank you for defending this ce. If it weren''t for you, this ce could have turned into ashes. Thank you, old friend We wish for your peace in another world."


    Aferous'' childrentched their hands onto the end of his clothes as they too wept for the adventurer. Hundreds of vigers gathered around the burial site, as they also cried for losing their hero.


    I, who knew little about the man, could only lower my head, paying respect to the tales I heard from everyone. Even if Roger''s braveness did not affect me, I knew his righteousness gave these people a second chance.


    Roger gave me a piece of advice before meeting his end. He told me everything that a hero needs to do. But I did not get the idea at all, no matter how hard I pounded it inside my head. All I could think about was his dull words that pierced my brain.


    "Even if you can''t, try. Your body might feel afraid, so do it scared." I murmured, while watching the coffin descend to the ground.


    Dozens of men picked up their shovels and buried the case with dirt. After ten long and painful minutes, the event had finally ended. The priest called by the church, concluded the brief mass and told everyone that the urrence had ended. People needed him here, since this world had ghastly spirits that they needed to prevent.


    And they did not want Roger''s corpse turning back at us. It was just painful for them to watch him die again.


    I clenched my fist as the words that the adventurer told me sunk inside my head. It was as if haunting me with every step I made. Roger was the hero of this vige. And now that the demons were heading towards our way, it all depended on me. These people had nothing left to believe but in my presence to fend off these demons. But I had a demon inside of me that lingered around my thoughts.


    "Hey, kid. Are you alright?" Aferous called out for me, but I did not listen. His words flew through my eardrums like the chilling air surrounding me.


    My body quivered in pain despite not having any injuries on my skin. All my appendages refused to move, even if I tried. Icy sweat dripped from every cell in my body, screaming in the imaginative pain produced by my mind.


    "Hey, Arthur! Arthur, are you with us?!"


    Aferous words finally reached me. But my mind and eyes still left my conscience off my body. A sudden jerk of my hands woke me from my nightmare, but that terrible vision remained inside my head.


    "What''s wrong?" Aferous asked, with a worried expression painted on his face.


    "Nothing I I need to train," I said, and went off ahead of the family. My head continuously shook throughout my journey.


    I did not dare to look back from where I left, considering the pain stuck inside my heart. Every time I took a turn towards the road, my neck winced in agony. But I never turned my back and continued running away.


    ''These people need me. They need a hero,'' I whispered, and clicked my tongue.


    The thought came to me like an eagle hovering in the skies. But it turned out I was but a mere mouse, running away from an owl.


    The responsibility mmed against my back. I tried pushing it upward but failed. The idea of failing and not bing the hero I wanted to be became a weakness rather than my strength.


    I raced outside the shacks without looking in front of me. The fence that kept the vigers at bay crashed against my body. My legs tumbled to the soil and hit the close by bark. With a ring thud, I rolled my way towards the woond.


    "Ouch!"


    I grimaced in pain while caressing the back of my shoulder de. My hands reached out for my spine, inspecting if I had any bruises that needed medical attention. As luck would have it, my body did not have any wounds or whatnot formed on my skin. It could have been worse, but here I was, alive in the middle of nowhere.


    "Why did you run away! There was no point in doing such a thing!" I screamed, but those words came barking at me.


    I knew the reason for sprinting away from Aferous and the townspeople. My mind couldn''t bear the weight of all the tasks ced upon me. All of them had their eyes glued to my figure, hoping that I would pave the light that Roger left me.


    If I want to be a hero, I must protect this vige. But something troubled my heart, and I did not know why. I did not know the answer to my goal despite them being in front of me. There was an invisible wall that hindered me from looking beyond. My mind kept ring at the straight line, and it did not bother looking at the sides.


    "If I''m going to be the hero of this town, all I need to do is to train!" I shouted.


    My heart raced a thousand beats per minute. I needed to level up as fast as possible and improve my fighting abilities. Now that I had a short goal to attain, I needed to achieve that soon.

 Chapter 10: Testing My Abilities

    Chapter 10: Testing My Abilities


    I slid my notification open and inspected my status window once again, hoping to study my statistical power. With a high-pitch sound, the window appeared before me and moved towards the side.


    Magique could detect the amount of power that someone holds. These numbers helped yers know the strength of their opponents. However, certain abilities hindered some yers from viewing the statistical powers of their opponents. But that information posed no importance to me right now.


    Since I nned on bing stronger than I was once before, I needed to focus on my training. I preferred adding those valuable shields and scanning abilities forter.


    However, no matter how many times I tried viewing my numbers, my statistical power never grew over 10. It remained as a two-digit number with no added abilities or advantages. I couldpare my ability to a mouse from my world.


    "I could hardly do anything to a Frost Giant, let alone a demon!" I snarled, and gritted my teeth.


    If other yers knew I got nerfed by the system, they would burst intoughter. Those yers would continuously mock me until I died!


    But there was a hidden gem inside this gamepared to others that came afterwards from Magique. The difference between levels could help yers during battle, but winning against a high-levelled opponent was not aplete zero. A level 1 beginner could defeat a level 100 yer if that person knew what to do. If that individual knew the controls beforehand, winning against a veteran would be a piece of cake.


    Although that was the case, the situation I had now differed from the game. yers had gadgets to control their characters. You needed to be a keyboard warrior and a strategy maniac to win in battles.


    But that did not apply in this world, not to me. The world that Magique created tied using my body mechanics. In simpler terms, yers could manipte their characters behind the screens. If those yers wanted to move or attack, the character would follow thatmand. By clickingbinations from a mouse, keyboard or touch screen, those yers could control their yers.


    That idea did not apply to my character right now.


    If I wanted to kick, I needed to raise my legs and sweep a clean attack. If I wanted to punch, the world required me to push forward and jab the opponent using my fist. It was as if the game world and the actual world merged into one. But, somehow, I needed to use my reaction time and body to move my character, which was also me!


    My eyes wandered around the forest, hoping to find a training ground and perform my exercises. The sea of trees weed my eyes, obstructing me to find something that I could spar with my knuckles. After strolling around the woond, my eyes targeted a perfect match.


    A grin curved on my mouth as I approached the dark-looking chunk of wood.


    "This log should be my perfect training partner for today," I said, and mimicked a stance I saw from a martial artist back in my previous world.


    The positioning of my hands resembled nothing but aplete pantomime. After sliding my feet backwards, I took a lengthy exhale and pushed both of my hands forward.


    "[Phoenix Sphere]!"


    [Phoenix Sphere] is the first ability granted to my character. It was a simr spell to a fireball, but borrowing from the arcane of the mythical creature. That zing bird chose me as its sessor, describing me as the chivalry hero I wanted to be.


    I expected to fail, realising no magic in front of me. But to my bewilderment, two magic circles appeared in front of my palms.


    The shape of a crimson bird flew in mid-air and targeted the motionless log. The temperature rose like wildfire, almost burning everything in its way. However, it did not and chose the bough as its foe. As soon as my spell crashed against the wood, my magic exploded.


    "Yes! I did it!" I screamed. A smile emerged on my face, knowing that I could use magic in this world.


    However, I was far too excited for myself. That grand ability that I used did nothing to the log. Not a scratch emerged from the piece of wood, despite hitting it clean with my arcane. The notification appeared from my right view, disrupting my train of thoughts.


    [You have depleted your mana! Please rest, or else suffer the consequences! If you continue using spells despite your insufficient mana capacity, your body might fall on the ground!]


    [ [Phoenix Sphere Unlocked] - The yer can release a ming bird towards its target! The power of [Phoenix Sphere] depends on the Statistical Power of the yer!]


    [Current Statistical Power of yer- 10]


    "Still 10" A dejected sigh escaped from my mouth as I gazed at the bark once again.


    It was like the system had mentioned to me before. Despite the elegant disy of my ability [Phoenix Sphere], I did not destroy or left a dent on the log. No matter how extravagant I unleashed my ability, it all turned to nought.


    There was also one thing that bugged me. My previous character, while ying Magique, never ran out of mana. I did not even know that I had mana capacity, since I constantly use my spells during battle. Now that I was a nerfed knight, I needed to manage my arcane and used them whenever necessary. Using my trump card against powerful foes might prove helpful for me soon.


    "If Ick magical power, maybe my swordsmanship would turn out different?" The sentence that came out from my mouth turned out optimistic but questioning my ability as a yer.


    Despite my title saying that I was still a hero''s descendant, my level remained at rock-bottom.


    "Now, I don''t have a controller for my character; swinging swords might be burdensome for me and my body," I eximed.


    I gripped my hands tight on my rent and locked my eyes at the same log from earlier. My body once again stole a stance from the videos I watched when I was still alive on Earth. I swiped my leg backwards and leapt from the soil.


    I expected that my body would fall to the ground. However, that embarrassing event never happened to me. Instead, my body became as light as a feather and moved towards ces I wanted to go. Like a leaf flowing with the wind, some unidentified force controlled my body, but my senses remained inside of me.


    It was as if the system was helping me to move while I remained conscious of what was happening before my eyes. However, it was not too long that my feet mmed against each other, tumbling me into the soil.


    "GARGH!"


    A violent scream escaped from my mouth as I cradled like a baby. A pinkish bump emerged from my skin and radiated a throbbing pain that I never felt before. The agonistic sensation reached my shoulders, which I used to shield my entire spine from hitting the floor.


    After a few seconds of weeping like a baby, I stood up and reverted to my usual self. Now that I knew how to control my body as if I was in a game, I thought I could handle it.


    And that was what I did.


    I clipped my fingers on the handle and rushed forward while swinging my trusty rent. As soon as I was close enough to my target, I twisted my hand and sliced the log.


    But the damage was not enough to do anything. There was a line that came from my attack. But not enough to break or cut the nt in half. It barely did anything to the bough. If it were not for the legendary item stuck inside my hand, I doubt I could make the gash on that surface.


    I fell on my knees in despair, thinking about how powerless I became. Those wishful thinking that a level 1 character defeating a monster vanished from my mind.


    "My sword was up against a training dummy. I don''t even know if I would face such a scary monster in this world." The thought sent shivers down my spine as I imagined myself fighting against those beasts.


    Magique became well known for its hideous and realistic creatures despite ying it behind the scenes. Now that I became the character inside a game, those mythical creatures would appear before my eyes.


    Just as I was about to stand up, the bush behind me wiggled. I turned around and readied my sword, thinking that it was my end. My heart and mind could only hope that I stumbled upon measly rabbits that became lost in the woods.


    My fingers grasped my de tighter than ever before. The sweat dripping from my cheeks became a waterfall, drenching my neck. As I squinted my eyes and faced my horrors, a morous voice, enough to make an old man cry, echoed in front of me.


    "Hey, stupid Arthur! Don''t you run away like that!"


    "Yeah, Arthur. We''ve been looking for you, you know? And Rain! Stop mocking Arthur!"

 Chapter 11: Ogre vs Hero (1)

    Chapter 11: Ogre vs Hero (1)


    "Why are you two here? Shouldn''t the pair of you be home ying ser?" I asked.


    My eyes followed the two figures approaching me. I knew that Rain and Afenos would note for me inside the dangerous forest, not without their father''s consent. However, here they were, waltzing in the woond without fearing the unknown.


    I did not want them toe here, knowing that Aferous would me me for their injuries. A parent who lost a child in the forest, iming to escort someone else, woulde out bitter. And I did not want them toe for me, and yet we were in this position.


    "I told you, Arthur. We have been looking all over for you! Dad is really worried about you." Rain answered.


    I nced at Afenos, wondering what made him quiet in this situation. Usually, that boy would insult my face whenever he had the time. But right now, he stared at me in silence, as if watching my every move.


    I brushed Afenos'' icy re and continued to where I had left from the conversation.


    "He and the vigers are only worried because I''m an adventurer that they could rely on! If I''m not an adventurer that could defend that vige, nobody could bat an eye for me. NOBODY!"


    I shouted at the twelve-year-old kids andshed out my frustration at them. I was slowly bing a horrible person, and I knew it right after I screamed. And that was when I knew I messed up.


    With teary eyes, Rain careered in the forest without looking back. My words made her feel like that, considering that I yelled at a teenage girl. Afenos, Rain''s brother, kicked me in my thigh and cried out.


    "You did this to my sister! You should apologise to her! We don''t care if you''re an adventurer or not! We just want you toe back home!"


    After saying what Afenos wanted, he raced towards Rain, hoping he could catch her back. His figure became smaller at every passing minute as I knelt on the ground, wondering if I should chase after them or remain idle on the floor.


    "Am I really this low? Those two are in danger we are inside a damn forest, and yet"


    My heart had turned into a balloon, hovering in and full of needles. One wrong move. I knew that my entire body would pop. Nothing would remain inside of me if everything I held dear could explode at any forsaken minute.


    However, the wailing from afar shattered my train of thought. A glimmer of hope paved my road as I stood up and sprinted onward. Despite my feet bing chilling as ice, Imanded my body to move.


    "Rain! Afenos! Where are you!" I shouted.


    The two siblings left footprints on the mushy ground. But as I scanned my eyes in the area, there was nothing but gigantic trees obstructing my view. There was also the wind that hummed a sinister tune through my ears.


    We had gone so far inside the woond that the trees became an exceptional wall to block the road.


    As I proceeded to the creeping nts, the shrieks that came from Rain shuddered my body. My only reaction was to find her and Afenos on time, before everything was toote.


    After cutting through the panels of nts, what greeted my eyes made me almost pee my pants.


    "O-O-Ogre!" I shouted.


    [You have encountered an Ogre!]


    [Ogre''s level: 30]


    [Statistical Power-1,000]


    [Because of your inferior state, you cannot view other information besides the basic ones. You need at least to be at a certain level to learn this.]


    The beast was at level 30,pared to me who was only level 1. Despite not knowing the information about the ogre, I knew that my current state would not win against this match-up. I was up against a feral monster that nestled above the clouds. I was a rat that did not know how to fly.


    It was my first time to see an ogre this gargantuan in front of me. The beasts had an inhumanly disproportionate head and abundant hair that looked like vines in the forest. It had an unusually coloured skin with his hands brimming with pulsating muscles.


    The ogre wore tattered, hazel-coloured clothing wrapped around the lower part of his body. It had an acrid smell that whiffed through the air as if I was near a garbage can full of one week''s worth of turd. Clipped on the ogre''s hip was a make-shift de made of a stone, with a bough as its handle.


    As I crept closer to the scene, the ogre''s size weed my eyes. With a height that reached around fifteen metres, a punching from my hands would only tickle the ogre''s abdomen.


    If I had a word to describe the monster, terror would fit into that description.


    As I shifted my gaze to the side, the two siblings tried their best to fend off the beast while using their stark hands. Afenos stood tall in front of her wounded sister, Rain. He nned to protect her as he tossed himself in front of the mammoth-sized beasts.


    However, it only made the monster grow more feral, wishing to eat their meat within the next few seconds. The ogre painted all of those killing intentions on his face while leering at the two humans.


    "Leave my sister alone! I will hurt you!"


    "Afenos! Please run and ask dad for help I''ll be fine..."


    "How could I leave you in that state? If I''m going to run away, I''d bring you with me!"


    "No, Afenos! That ogre might follow us to the vige And the only one that could stop that monster is Arthur"


    "Do you still believe in that coward? Come on, Rain. We have little time!"


    After their exchange, Afenos hurled a pebble at the ogre and ran towards Rain. He ced her body behind his back and hoped for the best that the creature would not attack them. But Afenos had thought wrong as the monster rushed towards the two and raised his weapon. Afenos knew nothing about the scene, since he had turned his back to the creature.


    My body turned into an ice statue, refusing to heed mymands. No matter how hard I tried forcing myself to jump into action, I couldn''t. It was as if my feet pressed themselves on the soil, sinking it through like nails hammered underground.


    "Is this really the end? I thought I wanted to be a hero?! This is the time that I could prove myself as a hero! WHY WON''T YOU MOVE!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, but my voice did not escape my mouth.


    The world muted me and forced my eyes to watch such an unbearable scene. But like the light reaching from the tunnel, something caught blinded my orbs. A twig flew at the monster, with a recognisable voiceing from behind me. With a loud thuding afterwards, the branch distracted the attention of the beast.


    "Thanks, Arthur! If I did not see your back, I wouldn''t be here to save my children!"


    A farmer blindly went to the battlefield and risked his own life for the sake of his children. Aferous was the one who flung the stick towards the ogre and attracted its attention. Now that Aferous distracted the beast, he guided the kids away to safety with the little time that they had.


    "Go! Afenos, carry Rain towards Arthur!! He''ll protect you! Go to the vige now and warn the others!"


    "No! Father! I can''t leave you behind!"


    "I am proud of you, son. But right now, this ogre is a problem for us! If I could not stop this monster from going to the vige, nobody could. I need Arthur to escort you back to the vige. I want you two to be safe I''m sorry... "


    Aferous scolded his son to run away with Rain. He would dly use his life to protect someone he loves. The words that Roger told me echoed inside my brain. It tried pushing me forward between the monster and the family, and I could only wish the same.


    "If you have the power to save someone, and terrible things happen in front of you, you need to do it."


    That sentence alone was enough to hunt the living daylights out of my body. Every cell inside of my body screamed at me to move


    But I couldn''t I don''t know how


    "Be that torch that everyone would believe in you."


    I can''t do it


    "Even if you can''t, try."


    But I''m scared I''m terrified That''s a monster, and I am only human. I was a nerfed hero in this different world. I should not be here This stuff was not for me


    "Your body might feel afraid, so do it scared."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "That''s what it takes to be a hero."


    I gritted my teeth and leapt from the ground as I headed towards the fray. I unsheathed my de and called forth the power of rent hidden inside of me. This world might deem me as an underleveled knight, but that should not stop me from defending the people I cared about

 Chapter 12: Ogre vs Hero (2)

    Chapter 12: Ogre vs Hero (2)


    The ogre tried to harm Aferous and his family using the de gripped in his hand. That beast swung his make-shift sword and targeted the waiting hands of Aferous. The old farmer could only close his eyes, knowing that he would perish within a strike. He waited and knew that the time hade.


    However, things didn''t go the way Aferous wanted.


    A violent nking sound echoed in our surroundings as my de shed with the ogre''s sword. Thousands of tons pushed me back to the ground, but I remained in my position and kept advancing my sword.


    The rent glowed a brilliant light, telling me it amplified its strength. For a brief second, I pushed the ogre''s bough at the side and created a distance between the monster and me. Those few moments allowed the rest of myrades and me to run away at the ogre''s sight. But it was not too long before the monster regained its bnce.


    ''Where did that bright lighte from? I don''t even know that I could do that! I don''t know that my sword could do that!'' I pondered, and stared at my rent for a moment.


    I brushed all those thoughts away and raced back to the vige, hoping to retreat far from the monster.


    Aferous carried the injured Rain in his arms and sprinted forward beside me, together with Afenos running close to our sides. The three of us scrammed our way out of the forest, carrying with us our burdened hearts.


    "Thank you for rescuing us back there, Arthur." Aferous expressed his gratitude to me.


    But I lowered my eyes and shook my head. "You shouldn''t thank me. I came far toote-."


    "Nonsense!" Aferous interposed, and shed me a wide smile. "You threw yourself at the ogre! There is nothing braver than that!"


    Just as Aferous was about to continue his sentence, a bough came flying towards us and hit his shoulder. A ring cracking resounded from the man''s skin as he tumbled on the road. I was fortunate enough to catch Rain before she could hit her head on the cold and hard ground.


    "GARGH!"


    Aferous screamed and winced in pain as his free hand caressed the injured part of his body. A puddle of blood formed around him, telling all of us he was losing blood at every passing time. I knew nothing about first aid, so my knowledge from my previous world became impractical in our situation.


    "Go on... without me...Arthur...save my children."


    Aferous said to me, using thest ounce of his strength left from his body. Afenos, his son, was the first one to respond and went to his father''s arms.


    "No! Please don''t do this to me! Please don''t die, father! We can still leave this ce! A-Arthur can carry you on his back! If he can''t, I will do it!"


    "No, son I will sacrifice my life for the two of you"


    Despite her immovable body, Rain desperately crawled to her brother and dying father. She shed a tear and gave them the warmest embrace she could ever do. I, who was not a part of their circle, could only stare in silence.


    The sounds of the monster bolting in our way shattered the family reunion of the three. It was a hard-to-swallow pill, but we needed to escape this madness if we still wished to see the sun for tomorrow.


    My hands quivered every second, paired with my legs bing like noodles. Thousands of sweats dripped from my body, but I knew what I needed to do. Although it was an idiotic move, I had no other choice but to believe in myself.


    "Go Aferous Go take your family with you" I whispered.


    The farmer heard my words as he leaned closer to me and retorted, "Are you insane Do you have a death wish?"


    "Afenos, take your father with you and please be safe."


    I knew that the old man would reject my idea, but I continued doing what I believed was right. Afenos also knew what was going on with the urrence. Although Afenos hated my guts, that boy trusted my words. He gave me a nod and dragged the two out of this ce.


    Aferous could not retort to my actions anymore. Since his body glued him to the ground, he had no other choice but toply with their retreat. The farmer clicked his tongue and opened his mouth.


    "Arthur please...be safe I have some left...curry when you return"


    Even after meeting with the death''s door, Aferous still tried and joked around. I shed him a smile and gave him a nod. It was my gentle form of appreciation for the curry he had mentioned.


    "Thank you. I will, don''t worry. I will be back before you even cook that meal for me."


    After we exchanged words, Afenos took the two and carried them onwards. The boy flooded himself into tears, knowing that the future had turned dark. However, he could do nothing about this.


    Even I, who was the overpowered hero in Magique, felt helpless in the hands of an ogre. That monster was even the training grounds for beginning yers.


    Afenos looked back for thest time and went on their way on the other side of the woond. The only thing that I heard from him was Afenos footsteps getting duller. After a few seconds, his figure faded away from the darkness, leaving me behind with the ogre.


    "Heh After all that talk, I''m still shivering?" I thought, andughed at the brave front I ced.


    The words that I told them mocked my inner self. I did not want to see them die. Aferous, Afenos, and Rain were the only people that I know in this world. Even Roger, the adventurer who gave me a lecture, left this world this morning.


    I, who had no life in these two worlds, was the one who needed to die. Those two children had better futures and opportunities than me. Who would let a lonely man like me have the happy ending that I wished for?


    "At least I became a hero?" That statement became a question inside my head.


    Despite that line, my entire body vibrated, telling me to run away. The longer I stood my ground; I could feel my soul leaving my physical vessel. Not a drop of heroess stayed inside my head as I thought of listening to these voices


    "HERO? ARE YOU KIDDING ME RIGHT NOW?"


    "YOU ARE A GOOD FOR NOTHING PERSON! WHETHER YOU''RE IN YOUR PREVIOUS WORLD OR IN THE WORLD OF MAGIQUE, YOU ARE STILL NOTHING!"


    "YOU WILL DIE ALONE."


    "YOU ARE NO HERO, ARTHUR! AND YOU WILL NEVER BECOME ONE!"


    I was never a hero. I knew that. All those voices inside my head amplified my depressing state. And thest thing I remembered was running away from the Ogre.


    My hands never wanted to fight that monster. It always quivered every time I thought about feeling pain. Although the beast never hurt me, not even once, I still became terrified at that imaginary thought.


    I was afraid to die, despite knowing that I was trash in this world. I became a garbage bin that had no use in this world but to spread filth wherever I went.


    The sprinting sounds of the ogre racing in my direction clouded my ears. I wanted to leave this ce alive. The only saving grace that kept me sane was the monster behind me. He pursued me rather than kill those three vigers. That ogre wanted my life and would do nothing to take away that gift from mine.


    I screamed like a child would do and careered around the ce. My heart pumped a thousand beats per minute, giving me the energy I can to outrun the monster. The sea of trees got uprooted every time the monster mmed them at the side. After blinking a million times, I reverted to my actual self.


    "Hey! I might actually live here" I said, trying to be an optimistic adventurer.


    The environment juggled my brain and helped me recall the ce. After some time, I remembered everything from my previous life, especially the roads of this forest. Since the game considered this ce the training grounds for rookies, the roads must be the same as the map.


    If it were not, that would be the end of me. I grabbed that glimmer of hope and yelled as loud as I could.


    "HEY, UGLY BASTARD! COME AT ME IF YOU WANT TO!"


    The monster caught my voice as he took his pace up a notch. Within a few moments, the ogre''s face weed my eyes at the rear. I regretted looking back, but I needed to know the distance between the beast and me.


    Up ahead in that corner, I knew that the dominoes of trees would wait for us. And further off that road was a cliff that the game developers added in the recent patch.


    I could only hope that my n works, or I would miss that lovely curry Aferous would make for me.

 Chapter 13: Ogre vs Hero (3)

    Chapter 13: Ogre vs Hero (3)


    Using my previous knowledge ying this game, I remembered theyout of this environment. Every nook and cranny of this ce served as a purpose. Since the game developers became too busy fixing the terrains, they left some parts of thend as cliffs.


    There was actually one ridge further on this road.


    These mountain ranges were not part of the forest. The yers did not have the luxury to explore this ce, since it had nothing but the scenery. I remembered some couples tried to have pics in this ce, but there were far more romantic ces in the game than this damned site.


    If one looked down on the said escarpment, the stream would wee one''s eyes. A linn made this river, with another waterfall found at the end of that gushing freshwater. However, nobody knows what was at the end of that line, not even me, a veteran yer of this game.


    But I knew once something fell upon that ridge, there was no turning back.


    Despite my trusty sword clipped in my hands, I did not want to sh des against the ogre. One swing of that mad titan would destroy rent. If that happens, I would need to find a cksmith or a dwarf to fix the durability of my weapon. Since sharpening one''s sword was also a thing in this game-world, having this weapon mended to its original state should feel logical to do.


    Well, at least that''s what the developers thought of back then. And I was just a yer who was ying their game but now trapped inside this world.


    I continued running towards the trees and trampled every nt obstructing my way. I had no choice but to do this and maintain my distance from the ogre.


    "Speaking of the devil" I whispered, as I stole a glimpse from my behind.


    There it was, the brazen-looking monster chasing me at the ends of this, hoping to strangle me with those muscr arms. That monster wielded the make-shift branch as if it was the weapon of doom that imed the lives of thousands of creatures. But even that jest might turn out to be true.


    "I need to shake that monster off if I want to live!"


    That was the only thought that kept me alive and kicking until now. As I raced through the willow trees, the ogre mmed all those nts like it was nothing but paper! Every step that bastard took, a deafening growl filled the air.


    I finally made my move and invited the monster to follow me. Although I might look like a suicidal man, I had nothing else to do but toss this monster into that cliff. To n on battling the monster mano-a-mano when I was still a puny human meant defeat in my dictionary. And the only way to stop that was a natural cause of death, with the help of gravity and mother nature!


    I couldn''t help but continue forward, bringing with me my shaking heart, vibrating like a crazed cell phone inside someone''s pocket.


    I went towards the right and slid the logs over, creating a diversion of some sort to slow things down. Upon ncing behind, the ogre pushed the wooden chunk aside and pursued me like a truck. That uprooted bark was not enough to slug the ugly monster.


    After running for some time, I took a sharp turn and used the vines to my advantage. I became the Tarzan of this world, travelling through the nts like a monkey! But the ogre knew my shenanigans and did something crazy.


    The ogre pulled every vine closer to him and yanked the heck out of the jungle. I could only hope that it was my imagination, but everything around me absorbed me closer, like a ck hole! My hands desperately clipped themselves at the bark and tried their best to hold on to the tree. However, all my efforts turned all for nought as the strength of that monster was stronger than Godzi himself.


    ''If the level 30 ogre could do this, what more if I stumbled upon a horde of them with higher levels?'' The thought sent shivers down my spine as I carried on with my escape n.


    Since it had turned to this, I utched myself from the bark and headed back to the shaking ground. I ran as fast as my little legs could, but the ogre caught up to my back.


    The ogre swung his de and aimed for my body with a nting sh. Thanks to my petite figure, I evaded the ogre''s assault and slid to the side. My surroundings turned into slow motion, showing me the ogre''s arm flying before me. As the unhurried flow of time finally ended, the sword that the ogre used crashed against the ground, creating a crater behind my feet. It missed me by a centimetre as I rolled my body to safety.


    This path was not on my to-do list, but it was enough to keep my organs still intact with me. If I did not do that, I would have probably been lying on the ground right now.


    I rerouted from where I hade from and forced myself to bypass the monster. It was a risky move, but I had to do it. Considering the terrain the creature and I were battling right now, this path led me straight back to the vige.


    I did not want that to happen. If there was one thing I needed to do, cing the entire town in danger was not in my vocabry.


    I heaved out a sigh and rushed straight to the monster, hoping to pass through its maddened body. The ogre extended both of his arms and growled at me. That roar was enough to intimidate thest ounce of confidence stored inside my heart.


    I resisted those frightening thoughts and pushed forward, hoping to exceed my abilities as the adventurer from the vige. But, s, my effort had gone out of the drain as the world around me turned grim and cloudy.


    My hands refused to heed my call, despite squirming it from all directions. The ground also left my feet with the entire world before I became smaller at every second. Even the sky-scraping trees became ants to my view, huddling with each other as if their dominoes lined and waiting to fall.


    And that was when I realised the ogre got me. My entire lower body became numb. I could feel myself losing the energy that I had from before.


    I yed around death, and now I finally took its toll.


    Despite the throbbing pain climbing up from my body, my hand refused to let go of the sword. And even if I tried, it was as if my hand had a soul of its own


    Or was it my hand that refused to release the de?


    Just as I was about to give up, the rent sword glowed with a brilliant light. A warm sensation flowed from my skin, but there was no fire beside me. I thought at first that the luminance came from the heavens above, calling out for my soul.


    But I had thought wrong.


    A notification popped in front of me. Words wrote themselves on the screen, but my eyes dropped like flies. Drowsiness that came from fatigue finally hit me as my body craved a brief break to rest. However, there was no time for me to do that, not with this ogre gripping my body using his hand.


    "What''s happening?!"


    "...."


    ''Is this the end of the line for me?''


    ''Heh I did not even be a hero''


    ''Well if you put it that way helping that family survive and distracting the ogre was a heroic... deed am I right?''


    ''If I could live onest time, I hope I be a hero that the world would need''


    "...."


    I epted my death and let the world take me for the second time. My vision became blurred, knowing that my time hade. All the strength I preserved left my body. Even my wish left me for good as I sumbed to my inevitable doom.


    "GET YOUR HANDS AWAY FROM ARTHUR!" A voice that came from a kid echoed through my ears.


    My eyes, which I thought I closed, opened, and witnessed the figure below. A boy hurled pebbles at the towering giant, hoping to distract its focus and free me from itstch.


    The ogre gave the boy what he wanted and threw me at the nt life. I was fortunate enough tond on the cushion of a million trees. Although the tform felt nothing like a pillow, it was enough to keep me alive.


    "Afenos what are you doing here?" I tried yelling, but my voice wore down.


    I fought back my consciousness and tried picking myself back up from the ground. The little kid stood tall from miles away, continuing to draw the monster further from me.

 Chapter 14: Ogre vs Hero (4)

    Chapter 14: Ogre vs Hero (4)


    I regretted doing all of this. No matter how brave I had be, all of this poised no merit for me. All the people met had fake masks. None of those kind gestures felt real for me.


    Roger, who died to save that vige, must have felt this way Probably not, since the people hailed him as the hero. Look at him now, dead. He did not have any offspring in this world because that adventurer was so busy battling the monsters.


    That man must have cursed himself on his deathbed, regretting his life too?


    I regretted saving that family. If I only knew I would feel this unbearable pain radiating inside my body, I could''ve just run away to safety. These vigers meant nothing to me, even if they died. This world did not want me to live. My fate meant for me to die in both worlds.


    So


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Why should I care?


    "GET YOUR HANDS AWAY FROM ARTHUR!" A voice that came from a kid echoed through my ears.


    It was enough to shuffle my senses back from the way it came from. My mind was a depressing puzzle, hoping it could fix itself through words. And that line that Afenos spoke made my body stand up from the ground.


    "Come on move, Arthur, MOVE! MOVE, YOU WORTHLESS TRASH!"


    A snap resonated from my back. It came from my right femur, cracking like a twig. Despite my efforts, this world left me to die. I did not dare to stand back up again.


    "Afenos what are you doing here?" I tried yelling, but my voice wore down.


    There was no time for me to save the little kid. Why did hee back for me when Afenos could have saved himself? Why would he risk his life all the way here for me? My life meant nothing to him. Even if I died, the vige would forget all about me.


    The boy returned my gaze. For a moment, I thought Afenos knew what I wanted to ask.


    He shook his head and told me the things I needed to know. "I don''t know why I''m here, Arthur I just I just hate to see you die, when you''re the one who saved my family my father and sister I owe my life for you."


    It was the first time I saw Afenos greet me with a smile. His beam was not the sinister grin that I usually saw before. It had no deeper meanings or hidden scheme.


    It was the face of a hero, protecting someone in dire need. And that someone was me


    I gritted my teeth, knowing that I was the one who needed saving. I, who wanted to be a hero, was the one who felt distressed.


    The ogre looked at the boy''s figure on the ground. With brightened eyes, the monster pursued Afenos'' tail, hoping to eat him instead of me. Even the beast thought of me as a disgusting meal. That monster left me to rot beside the bushes and the trees.


    Afenos knew what wasing after him, so he booked it. The little boy ran as fast as his legs could, away from the ogre. He sprinted far beyond human capabilities, hoping to find shelter in the ocean of trees.


    The ogre grumbled to himself and used his weapon to sweep the forest as if an illegal organisation of lumberjacks went for total deforestation! Like the horrible scene itself, the jungle turned bald, cutting away the enormous trees.


    As luck would have it, Afenos ducked from the strike and saved his popping head from the destruction. But he was far from safe from this situation, as the ogre heard his squeaking roars.


    It was just a matter of time before the ugly beast would chase him back once again.


    The brave little kid grew tired from running away. I thought Afenos had gone mad as he stood like a statue in front of the feral beast. From what I had remembered, this child did not disy any magic in front of me. And even if he had arcane inside that body, it would not be enough to defeat this terrifying beast.


    I could not instruct Afenos using my voice, so I told the kid on the way with my eyes. Afenos turned towards me and tilted his head upon perceiving my shaking body. But a light bulb emerged on top of his head as he followed my gaze further from the trees.


    With a gasp, Afenos finally learned my scheme. He must use my n to stop the ogre once and for all, considering our strengths did not match against the monster.


    "A cliff Great thinking, Arthur!"


    Afenos jumped out from the ogre''s way and went to the sides. He waved his arms and shouted nonsense as loud as he could. The ogre-who had been the cat in this game chased the mouse, Afenos, to the ends of the world, trying to finish this horsey.


    However, little did the monster know Afenos led him to his doom.


    Thanks to the decapitated trees, Afenos need not worry about the road ahead. His nimble movements allowed him to travel at the speed of a jaguar as he passed through the distorted pavement.


    The ogre had troubled marching to the wreckage. I could hear that monster curse himself as he thrashed both of his arms to make way for him. Because of his immense mass, the ogre had difficulties moving along the road.


    But that did not stop him from pestering Afenos, as the monster tried something new.


    The ogre lifted a nestling boulder and hurled it towards Afenos. The scene felt like meteorites falling from the skies, targeting the boy, dashing through the forest.


    After some time, the pain from my body had gone away. I could not fight or move around like Afenos, but I could walk fine to the road. I needed to support him in case the situation turns grim.


    But for now, he needed to lure that bastard towards the cliff and hope for the best afterwards.


    "Come here, you fat and ugly ogre! You''re even uglier than Arthur, Ogre!" Afenos even had the time to joke around despite the killing intentions surrounding the air.


    But as a kid like his age, Afenos would do everything to entertain himself during this battle. I couldn''t agree more with this unreliable method.


    Afenos had finally arrived near the scene. All the kid needed to do was charm his way out. As soon as the ogre stepped foot close to him, Afenos must pull him down from the cliff and kill the wretched beast!


    And that was what he had nned.


    Afenos positioned himself at the verge of the ridge, praying that he would not fall off from that height. The wind blew like a hurricane, trying to push the puny Afenos below the cliff. But the boy relied on his guts and clipped his feet on the ground like needles.


    We were one step away from our victory. But the ogre was way ahead of us.


    The monster stopped chasing after Afenos. His eyes studied the surroundings and knew about the cliff. The ogre was a stupid monster, but he was no fool. He knew that if his body plummeted from that site, the creature would die for good.


    "No way Come here, ugly! Come and get me!"


    All those words did not work at the mighty creature in front of Afenos. It was as if he was an ant that wanted attention, but the mother-ant did not give any.


    "What is that ogre doing"


    Within a split second, I knew what was going to happen in front of me. Although I had no premonition about the future, I followed my guts and knew everything based on the ogre''s movements.


    Instead, the ogre attempted to throw his make-shift weapon towards Afenos. That gigantic monster moved backwards and swirled his arm as if the ogre was a pitcher on a baseball field.


    Just before the ogre could fire the bough, I was behind the ogre, pushing the monster forward. I knew that the strength stored inside my body left me a while ago. I should not have done it, but I did. The ogre got blown away by my force and slipped into the cliff.


    I was not alone. Upon blinking my eyes, Afenos was already beside me, hauling the monster to his inevitable death. I did not even know that he was with me all this time. The two of us forced the ogre to meet his doom.


    And at longst, that monster descended from the cliff. A ring growl resonated from the mountain''s top, but the ogre already left this world.


    A window appeared in front of me. I expected something like experience growth or an increased level of Afenos and me, since we killed the monster. However, it was not something like that. The window that appeared in front of me shocked my mind.


    [Afenos has unlocked his special ability! He has now gained the title: [Mordred''s Wrath]]


    Now I had remembered how Afenos got that strength he exhibited before. Rain told me about her brother. He had an aptitude for being a knight, just like me. He also has a special ability bestowed by the world to him.


    It was a superior abilityparable to mine.

 Chapter 15: The End Draws Near

    Chapter 15: The End Draws Near


    I fell to the ground with a thousand wounds covering my skin. My eyes refused to open after witnessing the brave boy shing against the ogre. Thanks to the monster who hurled me from kilometres away, that toss broke all the bones inside my body.


    My skin did not remember touching the rough texture of the tform. All I could recall was that fight in the forest, and the trees kissed my body. The wind whistled through my mind, telling me I both lost and won the battle. The ogre''s cry looped through my ears, still echoing until that monster dropped off the cliff.


    ''Where am I?'' I thought, and continued feeling the ground.


    But the chilling touch of the surface weed my fingers, not the warm and mushy soil from the forest. I knew that Afenos and I won that match. However, if I could not walk after this, my body might pose a problem soon. It might hinder me from taking on an adventurer and fulfilling my goal as a hero.


    My body survived the injury, considering that I could still feel the churning pain radiating all over my cells. I can still remember my arm cushioning my head as I mmed against the gigantic rock waiting for me at the other side of the woond. However, I became ustomed to these tingling senses. It was as if these experiences became natural for me to feel from my appendages.


    As I peeled my eyes open, a ceiling made of wooden nks and hays weed my sight. A cloud of smokeing from behind alerted my nostrils, making me want to bark everything out from my lungs. There was a light bulb dangling from the roof, shining upon my injured face. The light was bright enough for my eyes as I squinted at my orbs, but the smog blocked it for me. I could not lift my hands to shield myself from the light, since I had yet healed from my wounds.


    "Thank the heavens that you''re finally awake" a man whispered behind me.


    The sshing sounds of water echoed at my rear, as if rinsing it dry. The man who spoke with me walked in my direction and knelt beside my head.


    ''Was the man boiling something?'' I thought, but I could hardly tell without seeing the scene with my eyes. I could not move a muscle, considering the damage that my body received from the fight.


    He ced the warm but drenched towel on my forehead while sprinkling some sliced herbs. My system told me that these nts that the man ced on my forehead had healing properties that worked best for wounds.


    "Who are. you?" I tried asking for the identity of the man, but my voice became meek from our ears.


    The man sat beside me and gazed into my eyes. He had a stern look carved on his face as the farmer looked at me with a worried expression. The bloke sighed to himself and ced his straw hat on the ground. Within that moment, I knew the bloke who mended my injuries.


    "It''s your old man. Thank you for protecting us back then. If you didn''t distract the monster, that monster would have killed us by now. I thank you for your bravery,d. You have a heart of steel inside of you." A soothing voice escaped from the guy''s mouth as he expressed his gratitude to me.


    I wanted tough after hearing such undeserving praise. Saved? More like I ced everyone in danger! I went into the woods, feeling horrible about myself, and felt like running away.


    And I did.


    If I did not sprint off from the cabin, maybe this would never happen. We would not meet that wandering ogre inside the forest.


    But before I could put those puzzle pieces in their order, the old farmer cut my train of thoughts off. Aferous opened his mouth and exined.


    "You might think that it was your fault for cing us in danger. Believe me, Arthur, I had thought about that too. But that monster we saw in the forest has been lingering around our vige. During that time, we blocked the beast before he could enter the town. If that happened, you and my son might not have the chance to push the ogre to the cliff."


    Although those linesplimented me, I did not believe it. I knew I caused that madness that happened with the ogre.


    Footsteps that came outside resonated inside the room. Those sounds grew more crystal as that person stepped foot beside me. A feminine voice came afterwards, followed by a gasping sound for air.


    "Is Arthur awake?!"


    "Yes." The old man replied.


    Rain rushed towards me and hugged my immobile body. Instead of feeling weed, my soul almost escaped from my physical vessel. Every muscle inside my body winced in pain as soon as Rain wrapped her around me. It took the little girl a few seconds before knowing that she already crushed my femur.


    "Whoops Sorry, Arthur I Didn''t mean to do it." Rain looked at the ground and yed with the pebbles, using her feet.


    Her cheeks flushed bright red as Rain continued staring at the floor. The father chuckled to himself as he witnessed the scene. Aferous invited Rain to sit at the close-by table for a meal.


    A high-pitch sound reverberated through the room, with the smog reaching to the ceiling. I recognised that sound, since it was the same tune I hear every damn morning from my previous world.


    "The water''s ready and boiling. And, Rain, can you help me feed Arthur with this porridge I made?"


    "Of course, dad!"


    Rain sprinted towards Aferous and helped him into the kitchen. Dozens of utensils nked against each other, telling me they needed more than a pair of hands to finish the work. But Aferous and Rain proved me wrong.


    Since the shack was not big enough for the three of us, those two had to bump with each other almost all the time. Sometimes Rain almost tripped over to me, but it was a good thing that Aferous dragged her back to the sink.


    I got to keep my body intact with me for the time being.


    After a few minutes, Rain sat next to me. She had a bowl of steaming porridge and a spoon made of wood. The girl elevated my head and added more pillows at the make-shift, preparing to feed me with the nourishment.


    "Say Aah~. It feels like I''m feeding a baby, tehee~." Rain said, and urged me to open my mouth wide.


    I did as she told and gobbled the wet rice inside my mouth. The food singed my mouth, but I did not want to vomit the rice. I would turn out rude if I did that in front of Rain, who just wanted to feed the food that her dad made for me.


    As I ate my fill, I looked around at the gate outside, hoping to see the boy that saved me from the ogre. Afenos was the one who pushed the monster at the cliff, ending its life. However, the two of us did not receive any experiences after killing the beast. I expected some points, since the ogre died from that fall.


    But we didn''t. All I could do right now was to think positive and tell myself that


    "Afe... nos Afen... os" I mumbled, hoping that Rain could understand my croaking voice.


    Rain widened her eyes after perceiving my words. She ced the bowl at the side and gave me a nod.


    "Oh, you''re looking for Afenos? He''s training right now. We have three days before the demons would attack," Rain exined, and resumed feeding me with the porridge. "My brother told me he felt powerless against the ogre. He could not sleep for three days after that event happened. During that event, my brother told me about a power that he unlocked during the fight. It happened when he was saving you"


    I finished the entire bowl, which made Rain widen her eyes once again. She checked for thest time that I ate all of it. She did not realise that the girl was feeding me the porridge while telling me what happened before. Rain constantly stuffed my mouth with that mushy rice. But I was not mad at all, since my abdomen begged for something to eat.


    "Afenos told me that if that happens again, he could save everyone else with his power. He''s training right now in the field. Can you believe this, dad, Arthur? He can summon fire and unlock a master with the sword! He''s like a knight, just like Roger told us!" Rain continued.


    After hearing the news, Aferous nodded to himself, proud about what happened. With a line, ''I knew my boy was a genius,'' escaped from his mouth as he hummed a strange tune.


    ''So I had been asleep for three days, huh?'' I thought, unsure of what to do with my current situation.

 Chapter 16: Backlash

    Chapter 16: Bacsh


    After an hour of meditating on my bed, my system notified me about the healing properties I needed to learn. Although this precious spell came at a cost, I must use it and prepare myself for the uing fight against the demons.


    ''Command, healing skills set, and enter.''


    Those were themands that the yers needed to input into their keyboards. It was a way of skimming through the spells inscribed for the yers to learn, master, use, or sell. However, this world required me to say it or think about the phrase inside my head.


    ''For now, I needed to learn at least one healing spell that could amplify my regeneration rate. If only I can learn one passive skill for my level 1 character, that would be great! Even if it were passive healing, I would take that crap,'' I thought, and waited for the screen to illuminate a brilliant glow.


    Passive abilities were not that great during shes. Since thest patch of the game came, yers broke these passive abilities by overusing them. They learned the true potential of these skills and outmanoeuvred their opponents without using active abilities.


    I did not know if that still applies right now, but I still thought that cing any healings would fix my body. We only had three days before the demon''s attack, and I cannot afford to stay idle in this room, trying to heal every wounded cell inside my body.


    After a high-pitch sound, the azure window grabbed a book and showed it to me. The system presented countless healing magics that any yer could learn. Thanks to this information, I did not have to learn it through the churches, or wandering mages could teach me those skills.


    However, the worst happened in front of me.


    My efforts of scrolling until I hit rock-bottom were all for nought. There were no spells applicable for me to learn. The system showed me two reasons: one, my level was too low. And two, I was a knight that had no aptitude for magic spells besides fire elements and enhancement runes.


    But before I could even give up, a glowing page weed my eyes. I thought, "this was it!" and waited for this golden opportunity.


    "... you gotta be kidding me," I snarled, as I witnessed a passive ability I received from the system.


    [Because you are the descendant''s hero and got your ass beaten by an ogre, the system grants you two abilities.]


    "Excuse me...?" I groaned, but the pain got the better of me.


    [Passive Ability (Knock-back): If you receive damage continuously, the following attacks would have a lesser impact on you than before. This spell allows you to toughen your defences and multiply your armour by tenfold! (Stacks indefinitely. Health threshold as follows {For every 10% life-points deduction, increasing armour by x2}. {if life points reached 50%, increasing armour by x5}. {if life points reached around 25%, increasing armour by x10})


    [Passive Ability (Healing Salve): Amplifies any healing done to the character by 1%. (This applies to human regeneration)]


    I needed to be a priest if I wanted to learn more about healing spells. However, I WAS NOT A FREAKING PRIEST. I was a knight in shining armour, so having healing spells was not applicable for my character.


    My character before had rings and essories that gave me healing abilities and passive regenerations. Since I did not have to worry about restoring my life points, getting potions posed no problem.


    And right now, I needed them if I wanted to move. But only the wealthy yers and people could afford those crimson sks. The stupid game developer added those potions after a year of Magique''s release. I did not have to wonder why I was ying a beta game before!


    But all of those memories were in the past. I needed to focus on what I have and learned right now.


    Thanks to the porridge and herbs that Aferous and Rain gave to me, my body continued to regenerate. Although it was not visible in the naked eye, I could feel some pleasure creeping through my veins. It was my passive ability and medication doing their job helping my body.


    If the doctors on Earth saw me right now, they would feel jealous to know about this spell!


    My body immediately absorbed the effects and healed most of the wounds on my body. Since I had a health bar like the goblins, healing me was a piece of cake. However, I did not want to force myself violently to move like a monkey.


    "Just take it slow, Arthur take it slow" I grumbled, and went to the gates.


    Rain and Aferous widened their eyes as they witnessed me standing up from my bed. They shook their heads and told me to rest for the time being. However, I wanted to see Afenos and told him about the passive abilities that he can have inside his body, considering that we were both knights.


    The two reluctantly agreed, as long as I would return to this shack in around an hour. I gave Rain and Aferous a nod and took off from the house. Rain followed me along and guided me to Afenos.


    I was fortunate enough that our journey turned out shorter than I expected. I did not know why I thought about Afenos bing a monk, training on the top of a mountain. There was no need for the monks and me. But thinking about that idea made me burst into tears,ughing about Afenos shaving his head.


    (Author''s note: I am not trying to insult monks. sorry)


    The training ground that Afenos chose was a grassy field filled with nothing but well, grass. All the trees were still far beyond the meadow. It would take anyone for a fifteen minutes walk before reaching the woond.


    "There''s my brother! Afenos, yoohoo!" Rain called out for Afenos, but the boy did not hear him.


    Afenos preupied himself with a scarecrow as his training buddy. He had a sword in his right hand and a shield on the other, like a proper knight. That boy swung his de like a madman and crushed his target to the ground. The scarecrow, bundled with tons of creeping nts, went back up and stared at Afenos.


    As soon as I stepped foot on the green scene, the little brat turned around and hissed at us like a cat. It was as Rain had mentioned. Afenos had yet healed his body from our earlier battle. Instead of resting on a bed, that kid went straight in the field and trained until his heart''s content. But seeing him right now made me feel pity for him.


    Afenos was doing everything all wrong. I was no swordsman, but my notification saw it as an error in my point of view. Since all the knowledge that came from my knight ss went inside me, I knew a thing about to position myself during sword fights.


    I grabbed an erged bough on the ground and shouted, "Afenos!"


    The boy turned his face to me and raised his eyebrow. Afenos wondered about the twig clipped in my hand. But before he could answer me, he looked at his own hand and shed me a smirk.


    "What better way to train ourselves than to fight?" I asked, and motioned my fingers for Afenos to do his trick.


    That boy leapt from the ground and dashed straight towards me. The feeble Afenos that I knew were no more in front of me. While I was sleeping on my bed, Afenos trained for three days to reach this speed. Although he was still level 1, he had the dexterity of a proper adventurer!


    However, I was more experienced than him. If someonebined our hours ying or living in this world, I would win from miles away.


    Afenos swept a kick, hoping to disrupt my bnce. I saw his little cheap trick and jumped from the ground. It was now time to defend myself in mid-air. Although this position gave Afenos the advantage, I knew I was going to win.


    "[Hell Fire!]" I shouted, but nothing happened.


    I expected a crimson-coloured magic circle to appear on my hands but it did not. A


    It was when I realised I was not using my character in Magique. I was the puny Arthur that teleported into this world without my legendary attributes and skills. [Hell fire], which burned the entire empire, did not appear in my arms.


    "Shit!"


    I covered my chest using my arms and expected the stick to attack me. But Afenos did another thing. He moved to the side and aimed for my nk, which I left open!


    As soon as his palm crashed against my abdomen, my mouth spewed saliva mixed with red liquid on the soil. With one hit, Afenos defeated me as I plummeted to the ground.


    After realising what he had done, Afenos rushed towards me and inspected my body. He lowered his head and expressed his apologies to me.


    "ARTHUR! I thought you knew what you''re doing! Why would you rush in front of me like that, stupid!" Despite insulting me for my failure, Afenos tried to help me stand.


    I was fortunate enough to receive no rming wounds after that fight.

 Chapter 17: The System

    Chapter 17: The System


    "I told you, you wouldn''t win against me," Afenos snorted, but he still reached out a hand to help me stand.


    I took his helping hand and replied, "You got lucky. That''s all."


    I got my first defeat ying this game, excluding the ogre that nearly killed me. Since the day I transferred and lived inside this world, I turned into a puny adventurer. All I could do was transform myself into a punching bag, or someone else running around the field, distracting monsters like the ogre.


    Those turbulent days of me fighting against thousands of foes turned into dust as I faced my enemies with this character of mine. With my nerfed abilities, leaving the weaker spells inside me, I became unsure what to do with my life.


    "Hey, Arthur Is something wrong?" Rain, who had been staring at me for a while, voiced her concerns.


    I turned around and shook my head, telling her that there was nothing to worry about. Rain reluctantly let my anxious expression pass, knowing that she could do nothing for now.


    After the sparring match against Afenos, he and I went to the dummy target and crossed our arms. Although Afenos and I were not on grand terms, we knew that the two of us needed to be stronger than we were once before. We did not pull each other down like a crab.


    If someone had a n to increase our strength, that person should share that information right now.


    "Do you have anything in your mind, Arthur?" Afenos painfully asked.


    The look on his face as he queried that question to me was priceless! Those narrowed eyes and curled mouth going downwards, Afenos really hated me as a person to rely on in times of need. I could hear him whispering in his head, cursing me for my ugly face right now.


    "Yes. But you might not want to hear about it, since I would be the one teaching you, Afenos. Everyone knows how much you hate me and my face, hmm?"


    "You''re damn right, Arthur. But for now, we could develop a truce."


    After our exchange, the two of us took five steps back and faced each other. My eyes narrowed down as soon as I met Afenos'' gaze. That kid did the same and let out a long exhale.


    "What are you guys doing?" Rain asked.


    "Doing a ritual."


    "Doing a ritual."


    Afenos and I answered in sync as we heaved out yet again another sigh. We had no other choice but to work together and improve our abilities to defend the vige. I, who nned on defeating the demon lord soon, needed to learn countless abilities and spells.


    Teaching something to Afenos might help me gain some passive abilities or even understand more about the arcane in this world. Although I was a yer of Magique, I did not know how the actual magic works in this world. The world acted like in the game, but there was more than that!


    "Do you know about the notifications or windows? Do you even see those things, Afenos and Rain? It''s like a flying rectangr box that pops up every time you use a skill or level up." I asked.


    If Afenos and Rain wanted to be stronger, they needed to ess their system. The power of this system might change their understanding of magic and spells. Since these two knew little about them, maybe essing these features would increase their statistical powers.


    Afenos tilted his head out the side, wondering what I was doing with my hands. Even Rain, who watched from afar, might have changed her perspective by looking at me. The two of them raised a thousand questions on their heads, begging for an answer.


    "What do you mean by windows? Like the ones we have on your shack?" said Afenos.


    Rain butted in and raised multiple questions at once. "Arthur, Arthur, what do you mean by leveling up or using a skill? Does this include cooking skills? That''s a skill too, right?"


    "No! The transparent one floats in front of you! That screen! And levelling up is something that"


    It was my first time to feel helpless while living in this world-like game. These NPC, like what I had expected, knew nothing about the system and its benefits. Afenos and Rain could use spells and abilities, but did not know their capabilities of using that prowess.


    "Fine. I''ll show you something. Watch," I instructed the two.


    I gestured my hand for the two siblings to move a few steps backwards. Afenos and Rain heeded mymands and stepped back, a couple of centimetres away from me. After telling them the okay sign, I let out an exhale and aimed my hands at the dummy.


    "[Phoenix Sphere]!" I shouted.


    Within a few seconds, a ball of fire with the shape of a Phoenix appeared from my palms. It zoomed in straight towards the scarecrow. As soon as my spell collided with the target, a burst of mes devoured the strawman.


    "See? I can summon spells, just like a mage. But I am a knight. I can''t use spells willy-nilly Hey! Afenos! Are you even listening?"


    "How did you do that?" Afenos eximed, cutting me off from my sentence.


    "Did what?"


    "You know, that fire thingy that had the shape of a bird!"


    "Afenos, I don''t think that''s just a bird," Rain interposed, as she turned her attention to me. "Was that the spirit of the Phoenix? Wait, let me rephrase my question. Are you the reincarnation of the Great Phoenix, Arthur?"


    The Great Phoenix was actually the three mythical beasts that governed this code. I tried battling them once and failed to achieve my goal. Those monsters were too strong for me to handle. I did not have any party while raiding their den, but I doubted that would do something to those godly creatures.


    I shook my head and answered, "No. But I have a title called ''The Descendant''s Hero''."


    Afenos and Rain looked at each other with a confusing look carved into their eyes. These two were trying to figure out and decipher my words for the past few minutes, hoping they could understand. However, no matter how hard they tried, nothing went inside their brains.


    ''Maybe these two are non-yer characters. These NPC cannot see their systems and status identifications?'' I pondered the thought.


    But before I could even consider that idea, Afenos looked at the burned dummy target once again. He clenched his hands and curved it like a ball, with a determined look painted on his face. He raised his hand and mimicked my words.


    "[Phoenix Sphere]!" Despite his awesome posture, nothing came out of Afenos'' hands.


    Upon sauntering him behind, Afenos glowed a brilliant light, enveloping everything in his surroundings. It took him aplete minute before the light faded away. Rain tried calling out for him, since she became worried about her brother. I, who wanted to help Afenos, also sauntered beside Raun.


    But as soon as we saw his figure, a notification popped in front of me.


    [Congrattions on helping Afenos reach his potential!]


    [Since Afenos could manage his system, Magique grants you an ability!!]


    [The system sent the skill packs offered to your inventory! Please check it soon!]


    ''Skill packs? Offer? Afenos'' potential?'' None of this made sense to me.


    However, upon looking at my fore, the screen I desperately tried exining appeared before his eyes. The window also affected Rain, since these two were siblings. It was a logical exnation, considering that these two had the same blood.


    [Congrattions on helping Rain reach her potential!]


    [Since Rain could manage her system, Magique grants you an ability!]


    [The system sent the skill packs offered to your inventory! Please check it soon!]


    Since it had turned to this, I would inspect those skillster, after dealing with these two. If Rain and Afenos got the hang of using these systems, their power would increase! They might take down the ogre we had trouble dealing with before.


    As my eyes wandered ahead, blue shards that looked like water weed my eyes. As I observed Afenos'' surroundings, everything surrounding him turned into ice. The temperature also decreased as I could witness Afenos'' chilling breath as fog came out of his mouth. Even after a few seconds, these eyes refused to thaw despite the sun still shining upon us.


    "Afenos Rain Guess what. Look behind you," I croaked, and urged them to swivel behind.


    The two siblings turned around and gazed at the block of ice nestled on the strawman. Afenos jerked back as soon as he met the frosty scarecrow, afraid of what happened. He even thought that someone nned on attacking us and told Rain and me to fall back.


    "Rx, Afenos. What you did right now was thanks to your system. You have the power to control ice" I exined, and gave him a nod.


    It took the ice five minutes before it melted back to its liquid state.

 Chapter 18: The Monster Horde Approaches

    Chapter 18: The Monster Horde Approaches


    I exined everything about the system to Afenos and Rain. Upon looking at their statistical power and their status window, the two siblings were both level 1. However, they had more status points than me, despite being the Descendant''s Hero. Rain and Afenos still did not understand what levels do to their body, so I left those parts as something that experience would also teach them. After countless exnations, they finally understood the meaning behind levels.


    And as soon as they got the hang of it, Afenos tried using his ice shards multiple times beforepletely destroying the target. Afenos sted it away, using the spells that he received.


    That kid told me that [Icicle] were the ice shards and [Tundra] was the one that covers the surface with ice. All the spells had their own arcane usage, and Afenos could not use them more than twice within an hour.


    Rain had an aptitude for mages. She could do what the two of us could with the added mana pool. It meant that Rain could use these abilities multiple times before she runs out of juice. As long as Rain could understand the meaning behind the spell, mages could copy it and use it as they understood.


    I was the one who exined Rain about the elements. Rain and Afenos only knew one thing about ice and that these two give out cold energy that makes their bodies shiver. I told them everything that they needed to know, including temperatures and matter.


    It was a lesson about Science for beginners. Rain got it first and learned everything I taught. Afenos took him long enough before understanding the temperatures.


    The night had finally grown old, and it was time for us to leave this ce. The three of us returned to the shack and continued conversing about magic spells and ways to open their system. However, I should not give them the golden spoon and teach them everything about this. I knew these two needed to fiddle with their system and understand the descriptions upon their judgement.


    It was the mode that all yers do to learn something inside the game.


    But as we set foot on the familiar gates, some vigers up ahead formed a circle on something. Those people gathered around the hill, with their torch radiating the way. It took us some distance before arriving at the ce. We could not see the event up ahead because of the heads blocking the view, so we had to advance in the middle of the crowd.


    Upon inspecting, two hands pulled the two siblings out from the mob. A voice of a man apanied afterwards.


    "Rain and Afenos. You two areing with me." Aferous, their father, said, and dragged the two away from the group.


    The two siblings tried utching themselves from their father''s grip. However, despite their efforts, they could not free themselves from their father''s hands. Afenos, who had more will than his sister, opened his mouth.


    "Why does Arthur get the chance to see that!" Afenos cried while meeting my eyes.


    Rain, who wanted to retort, shut her mouth tight. She probably thought that her father''s actions were for the best of the two of them.


    A whisper escaped from Aferous'' mouth. "Because he''s an adventurer. He needs to see it. You kids should huddle here and avoid getting into trouble"


    "... I don''t want to lose you too," Afenos continued, and mumbled to himself before exiting the ce.


    I did not know what to say. I could tell Aferous to let Rain and Afenos slip through, but that was their father. It was a family matter, and I had no right to intervene in their problems. And besides, it was not like those three were fighting with each other. Aferous was just worried about the situation in front of me.


    Dozens of roars entered through my ears as I went inside the group of people circling the site. I squeezed my body at the narrow spaces of these absurd numbers of vigers watching from afar. Now I understand the life of a sardine squished inside their cans. I had never expected to be this horrifying up close!


    "No way"


    A sea of corpses weed my eyes as the stench of rotting meat entered my nostrils. I jerked backwards as soon as I entered that acrid realm, making the cells inside my body flinch in disgust.


    Those dead bodies belonged to various sses of people. Some of them had uniforms as knights, while others were mercenaries. Despite their differences, these people died the same.


    Upon averting my gaze, hundreds of make-shift weapons piercing through the ground greeted my sight. Those arsenals came from goblins, since the handles were the size of a baby''s foot. With those sharpened twigs and rocks glued together, I knew a monster horde attacked the soldiers.


    All of this happened during our training session. Nobody inside the vige alerted us about this event, considering that the hill obstructed the view. By the time that the farmers ventured near the mountains, they were toote.


    The soldier, dded with heavy te-armour, stared at me with glittering eyes. I could only guess that this man died while weeping for his life. He was the farthest knight from the army, trying to alert the vigers about the horde of monsters they had encountered.


    "We are lucky that the monster horde did not attack the vige after killing these soldiers"


    "Do you think we would survive if the monsters attacked our vige?"


    "I hope we can defend ourselves when that happens, no?"


    "The attack will happen in three days, right? Why are these monsters attacking us right now?!"


    "Idiot! Do you think these monsters would follow the rules? The chief and the adventurers from before approximating the monster''s movements. They were the ones who said that the horde would attack around seven days!"


    "We need to move to another town! There''s a vige near here. Come on, kids. We''re leaving this ce."


    "WHERE IS OUR CHIEF? HE MUST HAVE A PLAN TO STOP THIS ASSAULT!"


    Those were the few concerns of the people living in this ce. After seeing such a gruesome event, most of the townspeople nned on moving away from this neighbourhood. If I remembered this map correctly, only two towns lived adjacent to each other.


    The cliff that Afenos and I pushed the ogre was the one that separates the two. There was a bridge that joined the two viges. However, because of their different beliefs, the chiefs ordered the hanging bridge to be cut down for further notice.


    The game also included this information, but none of the yers cared much about these lores. I did, since these viges gave extra bounties while waiting for the dungeons to appear. It was my pastime, saving the town''s ass every time they needed me.


    "Please stay calm, everyone. I will issue another party of soldiers from the Empire of Camelot. The king might share some of his trusty knights to our aid."


    The chief of the vige finally showed up and walked in front of the crowd. That guy waved his hand and silenced everyone from murmuring any further.


    "As the chief of the town, I advise everyone to stay in their homes. Each of you should have a pitchfork or a pan as a weapon to fend off these monsters I''m afraid that the monsters will attack sooner than what I had expected."


    "THEN WHY CAN''T WE MOVE OUT OF THIS PLACE?! THIS TOWN IS NOT SAFE FOR MY KIDS!" a father shouted, while hugging his five children.


    "We can''t if monsters ambushed these trained warriors, how would we, civilians, survive in the forest with no experience of fighting! Those creatures swarmed the pavements. I have seen those friends with my own eyes Those monsters killed the love of my life "


    Even the chief had his eyes twitching in madness as he red at the dead monsters beside the corpses of the soldiers and adventurers. He stepped on the cut off appendages and sttered slime-looking blood that came out from the distorted hand.


    "To those who want to move from this vige, you may do so. I will never stop you. But what I saw is only for the best of this vige."


    All the kids watching the scene had their eyes widened in fright. I can''t me them for their feelings of dread, since this was their first time seeing a mountain of dead bodies. Even I-who people considered me living the prime of my age would want to vomit in front of these corpses.


    No human being would feel pleasure seeing these dead bodies in front of them. If there was someone that could prove me wrong, that person had left all humanity inside of him.


    This scene became a reminder that once I die in this world, I die for eternity. I won''t have any more chances of reincarnation I was sure of it.


    ... There was no turning back now.

 Chapter 19: Regret

    Chapter 19: Regret


    I returned to the house and met with the three family members. Everyone dared not to make a noise as soon as I arrived. Upon entering the room, all of their eyes shifted towards me. Some orbs had glitters inside, while a single man stared with regret at the sight of me.


    Rain and Afenos had the looks of curious cats wanting to know what I''ve seen from the scene. However, Aferous had a different gaze on his eyes while shaking his head.


    That guy did not want me to see that scene, knowing that it would scar my mind for life. But I was an adventurer meant to save this town a hero that everyone relied on. Aferous did not have any choice but to give me freewill of looking at the ce or avert my gaze over to the opened graveyard.


    He could stop me at any time he wanted, but Afenos stayed neutral for me. That man did not want to push the responsibility of bing the savour of this time, granted the risks that it had. We were dealing against frenzied monsters that would kill anyone who obstructed their way. Humans that formed a party had a better chance of survival and winning against a monster.


    A horde of them required multiple parties to kill those groups However, I was alone. Afenos and I had trouble dealing with an ogre that had a bough as its weapon. I couldn''t imagine facing against ten of them at once, with my level 1 character.


    "Arthur, tell us what you saw! Dad doesn''t want to tell us the details. Maybe you could exin to us everything that happened in thatnd!"


    "I hate to admit it, but you need to tell Rain about it and make your voice louder so everyone can hear "


    The two siblings urged me to disclose the disturbance I saw on the hill. If only I could, I would have told them sooner, and Rain and Afenos would be the first to know about the ce. But I couldn''t.


    Aferous, their father deliberately pulled them away from the scene. But this time, he remained silent. He uttered not a single word from his mouth and continued watching the scene unfold in front of me.


    I, who felt something squeezing in both of my arms, winced out and opened my mouth.


    "I saw dead people Countless of soldiers that came from Camelot They''re all gone. The chief announced the monsters would attack tomorrow or the following day. We don''t have three days to prepare anymore."


    Everyone present inside the room felt silent upon hearing my words. Afenos, who always acted brave, wiggled his legs like noodles, falling on the ground.


    "Arthur is that true?" Rain asked.


    I gave her a nod, answering her question. There was no point for me to lie, anyway. And even if I lied, that would change nothing. I would just make matters worse, as it was right now. We had little chance to survive that assault, and I wanted everyone to know that.


    "Aferous. I know you''re the one who gets to decide, but what do you want? Do you want to leave this town and find a shelter, or remain here and expect the worst to happen."


    Rain, Afenos, and I all stared at the man seated on the chair. Aferous had his face buried in his hands, with tears cascading on his cheeks. Afenos and Rain went to his side and triedforting the old man


    But it would take more than a hug to calm Aferous'' senses down.


    "What do you want me to do?. I trust you like I trust my children. You''re part of our," Aferous said, but he immediately cut off his sentence.


    With a lengthy exhale, the father resumed his statement. "You''re the adventurer that could save this town. You could save all of us if you try So what do you think? Do we leave this town or remain here in the vige? What choice do you think would save my family better?"


    "I DON''T KNOW!" I exploded. "Who am I to decide what you guys nned to-?"


    "Because you''re the only one I could trust. Roger told me to listen to your words. He told me you could use a system I want you to teach me that so I can learn it too. You could also teach the vigers about the system. If that power could save everyone, please lend us your strength. Everyone is counting on you, Arthur." Aferous cut me off as he exined everything running inside his head.


    I froze in ce like a statue upon hearing those words. I knew Aferous meant no harm, but all these responsibilities got tossed to me. The sensation of pain that I received from before resurfaced inside my head. It was like a phantom pain that appeared all over my body.


    "Do you really want to run away?" A voice whispered inside my head. That sound also came from my conscience It was begging for me to change my mind.


    However, I was not a hero. Although I saved these three from a monster, all of my appendages shivered while doing that deed. I regretted charging in front without thinking of a n. I had no benefits in helping these people.


    "I will teach all the vigers about the system tomorrow morning. However, I will train alone in the afternoon. The rest of you should train on your own before the worst happens. Until then, wait for me toe back"


    I nned on levelling up in a dangerous ce and unlocked the Easter egg reward hidden among the caves. That cavern was close to this vige. Since I knew my way outside and inside this town, it would be two times faster if I had no deadweight following me around.


    However, my scheme did not stop from there As soon as I was out of the vige''s radar, I would leave this ce and carry out my more prominent goal Saving this vige with my low-level character would do nothing good to me.


    I would only die in vain before I could even kill the demon lord wielding Excalibur Whether or not I saved this town, the results would not affect my main quest


    ... This setting was the perfect time for me to escape this town. I could only hope that thought would prove me correct.


    Aferous tried to retort, but he kept those words inside his stomach. He stood up from his chair and went inside the room. Before he shut the gate, he nced at me for thest time.


    "Thank you, Arthur. For reconsidering your decisio-,"


    "But, father! Aren''t you mad about him!? Adventurers had the job to stop these monsters from attacking the vige! Why would you feel like this, father!" Afenos snapped as he growled at me with teary eyes.


    It was my first time to see his expression. Even Rain, who was usually the calm person, had her eyes widened in fright.


    "Brother, calm down"


    "Calm down? Calm down?! Why? Arthur is the adventurer, thest of his kind! Despite his ugly looks, he taught me about this system And now he''s going to leave without bringing us back. We don''t even know when he will return to the vige! It was like Roger had said!"


    "Enough, Arthur!" Aferous shouted. "Arthur doesn''t have the responsibility to save the town. He can decide on his own. If the situation were reversed, what will yo-,"


    "I will save the town."


    After their exchange, Afenos red at me for thest time before going to his room. Aferous tried stopping him, but Afenos was quick enough to m the door behind him. Instead of getting mad, Aferous turned around and shed me a faint smile.


    "Kids they''re growing up"


    I did not know what to reply. So I gave Aferous a nod and watched him go on his way to the other side of his room. Rain, who finally understood what Afenos meant, looked me in the eye.


    "Are you nning to abandon us, Arthur?"


    I kept my mouth shut and silent, unable to answer her question. My heartbeat beat a million times as I lied to the girl in front of me. Rain, who received no answer from me, lowered her head and walked away.


    She knew about my answer. Me saying nothing was the reply she received.


    The world left me all alone once again inside the vast room. My body finally felt the fatigue as I wobbled my way towards my room. It was as if someone punctured me with a tranquilliser, making me sleep for the rest of the night.


    When I was still awake, I visualized a map in front of me. However, to my amazement, I didn''t even have the time to imagine it. With the help of my system, I did not have to imagine the map. The system charted all the ces that I had visited and created a map on its own.

 Chapter 20: Levelling up!

    Chapter 20: Levelling up!


    The morning finally came with the sun barging through the window. All the roosters outside crowed the hardest as the sound red through inside my room. However, instead of feeling delighted, my thoughts weighed me down and pressed me on the bed.


    "Mhmg What time is it?" I grumbled, while reaching out my hand at the sides, hoping to shut the rm before it goes off.


    Much to my surprise, the obnoxious sound never got out of my nk. As I opened my eyes, the room that I became ustomed to did not wee my eyes. Instead of the movie and band posters, the wooden nks and the window on my right were the first things I saw.


    "All of those things happened None of this is a dream."


    I chewed on my words as I got out of bed. Everything around me shifted, reminding me I was not on Earth but in a different world. A world filled with magic and unique people I needed to learn and survive.


    However, I must carry out my duty I was the Descendant''s hero. If there were a person who must wield that Excalibur, it would be me.


    I looked at the window for thest time before taking my leave. There was no point in addressing the family that sheltered me inside their house


    It would be painful for them to see me off and never return to this vige.


    Those three family members were still sleeping inside their rooms. And if they were not asleep, that should not pose a problem to me. Getting out from that window would save me some time before meeting them in the living room.


    But before anything else, there was a voice calling out for me. My body jerked backwards upon hearing someone call for me in the living room.


    "Are you going so soon, Arthur? You could at least join us for lunch before leaving"


    I let my guard down and heard someone talking behind the door. There was a hole that made the person from the other side peek through from the inside. That person saw me doing things to depart soon.


    "I''m sorry, Aferous."


    "No, no, don''t be sorry. Nobody''s forcing you to stay. Whatever your decisions would be, my family will always wait for you here. Tell us if you need anything," Aferous replied.


    Whatever Aferous proposed, that person could not give me the sword. My goal was to vanquish the demon lord and retrieve Excalibur. Staying inside here in the vige was not worth my time.


    "You can''t give me what I want sorry."


    After our exchange, I turned around and continued organising the things I needed to do.


    I packed all my stuff and prepared everything that I would need on my journey. Although inventory was a thing inside this game, I could not unlock that feature yet. I did not have the levels to unlock it yet, and I did not know when I would use that skill.


    Since I took everything for granted during my gaming days, I did not know these things had levels to get. I got it easy and received everything to live in Magique. I also dealt with different things that were far more prominent when I was still an active yer.


    And now that the situation had changed, there was nothing I could do but wait for the [inventory]. That ability might feature itself and unlock it by the time I reach a certain level. So, for now, I would use the bag given by Aferous to me as my temporary storage.


    "Goodbye, Arthur I hope you return and defend our vige We need you."


    I did not dare to give Aferous my answer. I could not even help myself from looking at his worried gaze behind my back.


    As soon as I finished suiting up, I raced through the window like a burr. I headed towards the woond and avoided stepping my foot on the road. I got myself out of the line of sight from the vigers and ventured out of the vige.


    The conversation that I had with the two siblings and Aferous remained glued to my heart. They became the notes that I never wished for, constantly reminding me to return to the vige. I would love to follow my heart, but I wished to stay with my brain. I had no reason to defend that vige, and those vigers couldn''t stop me from getting away.


    There was still a part of me that wanted to stay by their side and see what would happen. Despite knowing that we could fail, trying our best to fend off those monsters would be the journey itself. As long as we were together, the townlet might have the chance to defeat the enemy forces.


    However, I left them to rot in their own grave. Those vigers were as good as dead as soon as I fled from the vige. None of them knew how to ess their system, since I never taught them. I left that lesson for Afenos and Rain to teach.


    It was not my responsibility to teach the civilians about the system. My job was to finish the demon lord that has the sword. This vige was just an extension of that goal or a side quest that I need not finish.


    Even if I helped them, that vige would reward me with a small amount of gold that I could use in the future. But that would risk me from dying to the horde.


    The scenery surrounding me changed. All the green trees became dark green, with the soil turning grey. I knew that the ce was closing before me as my feet kissed the mushy ground. Even the boulders that should have the colour ck on their surface.


    After reaching countless unfamiliar boulders and trees, the training site that themunity marked greeted my eyes. It was a forest that gave off a unique aura that I had never felt before! Even my system reacted, sending me notifications and alerts that I entered a different site.


    [Warning! You have set foot on Alderley Edge''s Dungeon!]


    [Monsters in this area are all level 10-100! You need approximately to be a level 10 adventurer with a party to kill these monsters!]


    The system painted its windows with a bloody-red colour, telling me that this was off-limits to outsiders. However, this had been the case countless times for yers that wished to level up with immense speed.


    Some yers told themunity board that this ce increases the arcane capacity of the yers, while others exined it had constant healing capabilities. As it had turned out, I can confirm those rumours as facts as I witnessed my mana and health regeneration grow.


    "I only need to survive for a couple of weeks to level until level 30," I murmured, and gripped my rent sword tight in my hands.


    Despite my bold attempts at farming in this ce, my character remained low-levelled. I did not level up upon staying inside that vige. My mind and body only received headaches and insults, especially from the brat''s perspective. However, that bitter truth that Roger, the adventurer, said still got stuck inside my head.


    If I wanted to be a hero, protecting them would be the utmost priority. However, I did not and chose to farm experience here.


    Just like any other game, killing monsters in this area would give bountiful rewards and experience to the characters that slew them. There were also various things that yers needed to figure out, like sharing experiences, collectables, and other items dropped by these monsters.


    The party leader, or the highest rank in the group, would distribute these valuables to the members. It would halve the experience points, making farming slower. (author''s note: Farming is a term that yers use when they are doing repetitive actions to gain experience)


    But right now, that did not apply to me. I was the only one present inside this dungeon. I will have all the experience of myself as soon as I kill some monsters along the way.


    So the question right now was


    "How can I kill them?"


    I knew that ogres, erged bats, goblins and hobgoblins live in this area. As soon as they would smell my human scent, all of them would flock over in my direction. That part was the beauty of this ce. yers did not have to find monsters and kill them. All those beasts woulde to me.


    I only had fifteen seconds to strategize a n to kill these creatures. All I had with me was a level sword, beginning equipment, and a wounded heart. The only thing that I could pray about was the patterns that these animals had upon fighting yers.


    "If only these monsters have the same fighting style, maybe I could win?" My statement came out as a question.


    I was unsure if I would win this match. The only thing that I could do now was to fight the monster''s head-on.

 Chapter 21: The Things that We Could Do

    Chapter 21: The Things that We Could Do


    Afenos'' point of view


    _________


    "Goodbye, Arthur I hope you return and defend our vige We need you."


    My father told Arthur, who was already leaving the house. That adventurer leapt towards the window and dashed straight to the woods without telling us his goodbyes.


    Father closed the door where Arthur stayed and remained looking on the ground. He refused to look at us even for a moment after seeing Arthur leave this vige. He was the only adventurer left inside this vige, with the other soldiers already sleeping on their graves below ground.


    And yet, he left us inside this vige without giving us any notice to return. Arthur even said it himself that he nned to venture into the world. His actions led to our town bing defenceless against the horde of monsters, as they plotted to attack soon.


    "Why is every adventurer like this? They all just cared about their own goals! Why don''t they save this vige!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, hoping that Arthur could still hear my voice.


    However, no matter how hard I shouted inside my house, my words never reached the man with the holy sword. Even Rain did not stop me from cursing Arthur. She also felt the same way as my heart was crumbling into pieces.


    Today was thest day we heard about Arthur. It was up to us to defend this already depressed vige. But I knew I could bite off more than I could chew it was already the beginning of the end of this town.


    I stormed off from the living room and went outside to take some fresh air. The angry footsteps followed me over to the gates, wondering where I would go. Although I knew all too well that I can never get Arthur back in this ce, I still had to defend this vige.


    "Arthur did not even teach the vigers about the system" I murmured to myself while walking on the pavement.


    Arthur nned to unlock the system to the vigers and train them with it. However, because of his absence, he buried that idea underground. But maybe I had the shovel to pick it back up.


    "Hey, it''s Afenos!"


    "Do you want to y with us?"


    "Afenos, how is your father doing?"


    Dozens of vigers greeted me as I walked past their houses. Although I was the son of a chief or something like an adventurer, I had my fair share of defeating the ogre with the help of that damned Arthur. Word got out, and these vigers treated me as a hero of some sort.


    And then a light bulb flickered above my head.


    ''If I can use the system, maybe these people could use it too?!''


    I stepped on an elevated tform and spoke my fill. "Hello! Can everyone gather all people who are adults! I''d like to have a word with them"


    All the townspeople had question marks raised above their heads. But theyplied with my demand and instructed their rtives to meet me on the stage. I browsed through the crowd and spotted fifty bunches of them standing in front of me.


    It was not enough to stop multiple ogres, but enough to train them for the iing battle.


    I rounded every viger and motioned my hands to catch their attention. Once their eyes glued themselves to me, I opened my mouth and exined.


    "Arthur left the vige. That adventurer told me he was going to train somewhere far from this town. We can''t rely on him to save this vige. All of us should do what we can to force those monsters away from our home!"


    I gazed around the mob and met them in the eyes. Each of them had various expressions carved on their faces. But all the vigers had something inmon


    They all wondered about the reasons Arthur left the vige. These people believed in him he would save this town and protect its citizens. However, we had thought wrong.


    I did not want to tell them that. It was better to spread some false hope rather than losing it all.


    I waved my hands and activated my system. With a high-pitched sound, the window appeared before me. That screen showed me the current level that I have. And I was already level 5, with decent status points and statistical power.


    All I had to do was remember the things that Arthur told me to activate my system I had to share that information with the crowd before me.


    "Everyone! Copy the things that I will do! Please believe that you can see a window in front of you! There is a screen that you can activate that gives you bonus power and mana! Everyone can be a mage and cast spells like the court magicians and the knights! We can fight the monsters using this shared power!"


    I stretched my hand and opened my palm while activating a spell that I became ustomed to using. A small pir of ice emerged from my hands, chilling the nearby temperature of the vige. It was Arthur that exined to me about these things. However, I could not grasp everything he had taught me.


    Everyone present before me gaped their mouths open as they witnessed a kid like me wielding magic. All the children watching from afar had lights glittering in their eyes. Even the adults were in front of me found hope in their eyes, wishing they could do the things that I can to defend this vige.


    After a few seconds, the vigers heeded my exnation and focused their eyes on the palm. They spread their palms and glued their eyes at their empty hands, expecting something to appear.


    However, despite my instructions, the system did not show itself in front of them.


    ''I must be doing something wrong'' I gasped, hoping that I could find better teaching material to show these vigers about the system.


    "Hey! Nothing''s working, Afenos!"


    "Maybe what Afenos'' saying is not real"


    "Do we even have the chance to beat those monsters with these powers? But I can''t feel anything."


    As time passed by, all these people slowly lost their hopes in my words. But that changed almost in an instant after I heard a voice behind the group of people.


    "Please listen to my brother! He means no harm to everyone. You just need to imagine the elements in your hands. Let the magic flow through your veins. Believe that you can do it no matter how hard it is! BELIEVE!"


    After saying her speech, Rain extended both of her arms and conjured two various spells. The ability that she summoned was not even ice! It was abination of two elements, which were a rare skill taught to elite mages.


    A ball of mes emerged from my sister''s left hand, while a stream of water came out of nowhere from the other. She created a spiralling disy of those two spells at once in front of the crowd.


    After a few seconds, Rain dispelled everything, forcing the two elements to wither back to its original form. She shed me a smile and gave me an okay sign, telling me that everything was going to be okay.


    "Listen. The key point here is to believe you can do it. Magices from the power of the mind. If you believe you could use magic, arcane coulde to you."


    The two of us waited for a few moments and watched the crowd do their thing. It wasn''t before long that a farmer moved the ground and created a crater beside his feet. Soon, dozens of children watching in the distance created fire, water, wind, and earth in thin air. And then, most of the people could use magic.


    Some vigers who couldn''t conjure spells activated unique spells. They were just like me. These people could enhance their bodies using the arcane gathering around them, coating their kicks and fists with magic. These people formed armour made of pebbles, while others made their punches burst into mes.


    Within a few minutes, all of them could manipte magic! The best part had yet toe as the vigers jerked backwards from the ground. Each of them raised their hands and shouted in unison.


    "Afenos, what''s this?!"


    "Someone''s talking inside my head!"


    "What are these rectangr windows?"


    "What are these boxes transparent?"


    "Am I sick, Afenos?"


    All of them reacted after finally witnessing the system! These people felt frightened at first. But once I showed them the ropes, everyone gave an open ear to me. Rain walked to my side and gave me a nudge to my shoulder.


    "You did it, Afenos! With this, people can defend themselves against the horde."


    "Yeah, Rain. I really did it. We might not need Arthur after all!," I replied.


    Arthur proved to be a worthy adventurer, but he was not the hero I deserved. Although he saved us from the ogre we fought before, I did not consider him as the one who protected my family.


    But thanks to his knowledge about the system, my hatred for him had depleted to the ground.

 Chapter 22: Struggle

    Chapter 22: Struggle


    My mouth gasped for air as I swung my sword at the ogre in front of me. The monsters did not have the size of the one I fought before, but it still gave me trouble defeating it.


    I raised my hands and projected a fireball in the ogre''s direction, hoping that I could injure that ogre before anything else. But the monster deflected my magic as if it was nothing but air. The creature waved its hands and obstructed the spell, forcing the fireball to wear out before it could hit its face. The ze ignited the nearby grass, causing a forest fire in front of me. But the mes exhausted themselves, since the arcane surrounding the ce devoured all the anomalies inside this woond.


    I gripped my rent sword in my hands and prayed to the deities above to win this battle. It was my only chance to survive in this wretched forest.


    I dashed straight to the monster and attempted to hit the ogre, but failed. I tried a billion times, but my sword did not reach the creature. The ogre shed me a sinister grin, knowing that I lost all my energy from all those attempts. As the beast approached me, I turned towards my side and caught it off guard.


    "That''s for mocking me" I said, and lifted my sword.


    After hitting the monster''s neck with my de, a clunking sound resounded from the scene. The ogre wailed in pain as it spewed green blood all over the ce. It even drenched me with its bodily fluids and covered me with a sour smell. But it took only a matter of seconds before the beast fell to the ground.


    The wounds I took from the ogre covered my body. The slightest touch of my hand made me want to jerk out of fear and excruciating pain surging through the grazes. It became worse when my health bar had gone low enough to cease my battle


    I needed to take a break after killing one monster within six hours inside this dungeon.


    This godforsaken dungeon.


    "I need to get out of here before those monsters smell me"


    Monsters follow the scent of a fallen beast, especially when a puddle of blood covers the ce. And that would never happen if I hurried myself to escape from that ce. There were already rumbling sounds echoing in the distance. But thank the heavens that I arrived before the creatures could take me.


    I also took off all my beginner''s armour and protective equipment on my body, since it was all covered in monster muck. It was a great thing that there was a river close by where I fought the ogre.


    But the water from that stream had impurities. Only a mage that had an aptitude to control water could filter wild rivers for them to drink it. I was no mage, and I could barely even conjure spells with this ss.


    I could only clean my clothes and myself from the river. I squeezed my protective wears with my clothes dry to wash out the smell of acrid blood stuck on my outfit.


    A gallon of blood painted the river as I pressed the clothes on the stone. While doing that, a churning pain exploded near my thighs, causing me to slip and swim in the stream of water. I got out of the river with my wet and stiff body. The good part was I took a quick shower, and it cleanses all the dirt off my body.


    I nestled my body over to the side of the rock and rested for a few seconds. The crashing of waves from the river reverberated through my ears. It was the only noise that kept mepany in this dreadful forest.


    I turned on my navigation system and looked for any nearby monsters in my vicinity. Those pesky bastards could have followed me around while bringing these tainted clothes I had during the battle. As soon as I knew the coast was clear, I closed my eyes for a second, meditating for my next move.


    But the world did not like me resting in a stationary ce, as it sent out more monsters in my direction. It came not from the roads that I monitored but below me, where my global positioning system could never reach.


    I leapt from my post and dodged the initial attack of the worm monster as it revealed itself before me. The watering from the stream sshed the water in my direction as if it was raining.


    ''If I had not reacted to that strike, my body would have turned into minced meat,'' I thought, and raised my guard once more.


    The worm did not stop just by that, as it looked at my already shivering and exhausted body. That slithering creature did not have orbs on its body, but I knew it was ring at my figure, thinking that I was its food.


    I ran in the opposite direction, hoping to escape the woods. I did not want to flee from this site, but I had no choice, since I already exhausted all my mana and health bars. The only way to survive this ce right now was to exit the forest! But it was a lengthy pavement, and it would take me a few minutes before reaching that ce before copsing on the floor.


    My breaths became heavier at every passing moment, telling me to rest for the time being. However, stopping right now would make me meet with death, as I could see him now waving in the distance.


    I had to shake my head off to wipe that image from my face while constantly dashing through the thick boughs of the sea of trees.


    The worm still chased me to the ends of this, hoping to kill its meal. I refused to be its dessert as I raced against time, only to see myself iling on the ground like a fish. Within a few seconds, I kissed the soil, with the worm still chasing after my tail.


    "Move MOVE! DAMMIT, MOVE!" I screamed, as I pulled myself together and went towards the side.


    It was a close call, but I evaded the worm''s tackle after forcing myself to squirm on my nks. I unequipped all my stained equipment on the ground and left the site with my stark body. I had no choice but to leave those behind, since it was the primary reason the worm wanted me and knew my position.


    After doing all of those, the worm did not pursue me anymore. I knew that leaving that equipment behind was the right thing to do. But now I did not have any additional defences to fight against the warm air and the attacks that woulde to the monsters soon.


    A towering tree greeted my eyes, almost weing my presence. In the middle of the bark, there was a hole. It was a space enough to cater to someone for the time being. I, who had no ce to go and needed some rest, went inside the suspicious puncture and stayed in for the night.


    That ce became a haven for me to rest Even the monsters swarming beside the tree did not notice me hiding inside.


    "This ce really is something," I said, while shing myself a smile.


    This tree was also a part of the game. But I never expected that the hole that I deemed before as a mistake by the game developers would save my life.


    I needed some time before resuming my farming progress. After killing that ogre, my level grew, and I was now a level 3 knight with decent stats and health. However, I knew it was not enough to take the orc, which was the leader of the ogres.


    I needed to be at least level 15 to fight that thing, considering the army that the orc had beside it.


    "One goal... at a time," I murmured, and closed my eyes


    I huddled both of my legs in the corner and tried regenerating my mana and health bars. It would take me around an hour before I could fight again, and another five to six hours to defeat an ogre. I only have a day to reach level 15


    But judging by the hours that went by, I did not know if I would make it on time to save the vige.


    If I went there and showed myself in front of the horde of monsters, I would die a pathetic death. I could barely stand up on my own against an ogre that had the lowest level inside this forest. A bunch of them fighting against me would spell "failure" in front of my eyes.


    "Do I really have to go back?" I questioned myself, thinking if it was the right decision for me to neglect the vige.


    I was the descendant''s hero who had the goal to defeat the demon lord but it did not feel right.


    I did not feel like a hero.

 Chapter 23: Arthur...

    Chapter 23: Arthur...


    [Identity status opened]


    [Wee, Arthur Wyllt]


    [Statistical Power- 40]


    [Titles]: {Descendant''s Hero}


    [Species]: {Human}


    [upation]: {Adventurer}


    [ss]: {Knight}


    [Level 3] {Next Level->37 /10,000 Experience}


    [Stat points]- 0 remaining status points!


    [STR]- 5 [VIT]- 7 [MEN]- 2


    [DEX]- 3 [INT]- 4


    [M. DMG]-1


    [CRT]- 2.00%


    [H. RATE]- 100.%


    [C. DMG]- 2.0%


    [DEF]- 4


    [P. RES]- 3.0%


    [M. RES]- 91.6%


    [EVD]- 0.3%


    [Health] --- {8/11 [+1.4 Hp regeneration per minute]


    [Arcana] --- {3/7 [+1.0 Arc regeneration per minute}]


    I checked the status information once again, hoping to monitor my progress while farming inside this woond. However, much to my surprise, I only levelled up once and increased my strength at a molecr level! It meant that MY STATISTICAL POWER and my status points changed nothing, as it was before!


    Despite killing the ogre, my overall stats remained closely the same. I was still as weak as a viger, who could barely stand for myself against these ogres. It almost felt that my experience bar got stuck on a bottleneck.


    "Wait don''t tell me I have a bug?!" I asked.


    My hands quivered upon realising that thought became the truth. In this world, bugs and other glitches were not new to veteran yers like me. However, now that my life was a different one, levelling up would prove to be a strenuous role for me to achieve.


    Upon wandering around, I stumbled upon the monster again, who was staring at the dancing branches and trees. It was the worm from before that resurfaced itself above ground.


    Even though the worm revealed its stark and slimy body from the ground, it had no openings. No matter what angle I looked at, the worm, that creeping creature, could react to the sound of my steps. It was also the thing that tracked me down to theke.


    The game also had that feature. A party of five yers would beat that worm down within a matter of seconds! The two yers would act as a decoy and create a distraction while the remaining three people strike the worm at the back. The worm had low defences, so weapons and magics could effortlessly prate the monster.


    However, thanks to its agility, the beasts needed countless yers to take it down. I, who had no teammates to back me up, could not dream of winning against that thing But I could always try.


    And that was what I did.


    I rushed to the worm-like madman and tried attacking it from behind. That n was the only thing I had in mind, since the worm was more vulnerable at the rear. I defeated them when I still had my overpowered ount. So I could defeat it again!


    But it was far from the truth.


    The worm noticed my figure approaching. To my surprise, that monster did not bother moving its body and evaded my attack. Instead, the worm took a hit against my rent de and mocked me about my damage.


    My de pierced through the worm''s scales. But it was not enough to kill it. Heck, the worm didn''t even receive any damage at all from my strike! The sword gripped in my hands went straight through its body. And yet I failed.


    "I failed" I whispered.


    And it was the only voice I heard after receiving such an rming blow on my right shoulder. By the time I swivelled my head in that direction, a throbbing pain emerged around half of my body, forcing me to hover towards the trees.


    I was fortunate enough to cushion myself on the bough filled with leaves and lovely petals. The agonising pain reached towards the other side of my body, forcing me into a deep state of slumber.


    I knew it was no time for me to idle around but my body begged for a rest. It was the only time that I closed my eyes without concerning myself with the danger surrounding me.


    ...


    "Wake up!"


    Like an rm clock waking every cell inside of me, the voice calling out inside my head jolted my body open. But the sensation was likest time. Despite opening my eyes, there was nothing but darkness surrounding me. My legs and hands refused to heed mymands.


    "Where am I? Am I dead?"


    "If you''re dead, you won''t be here. Someone would''ve taken you to the underworld."


    The voice replied to me once again, as if telling me a natural answer. I tried focusing my line of sight in front of me. After a few moments, there was an anomaly fluttering before me.


    "Who are you? What do you want from me?" I asked. But my voice let out a croak.


    "Hmph. You''ve already forgotten the entity who helped you live your life in this world, have you? No wonder you can never be a hero like me."


    The arrogant being that threw me inside this dreadful realm was the one who mocked me beforending in Magique. It was a great thing that I could not see that individual talking to me. But if I do, I would make that person eat those words!


    "Eat my words for a peasant like you? You can''t even take down a proper ogre with that pathetic skill of yours," the voice reacted, making my eyes widened in surprise.


    Even in this world, the entity could read my thoughts. I needed to act carefully if I wanted to think of something without getting myself caught.


    "Why did you bring me here? I need to return to the forest. We''re both wasting our time chit-chatting about useless things. You''re stressing me out," I eximed, and hoped to cross my shoulders in this dark dimension.


    "I''m the only one wasting my time with you. You waste your time every time you make a decision," the entity said. "I brought you here for some information that you could use."


    "I don''t need your help. I will never rely on you!" I retorted.


    "But this involves your levels. Are you not interested in gaining more power?"


    Silence filled the room and our conversation. That statement was enough for me to lend an ear to this mysterious voice, despite all the ridicule I received. However, I still considered those lines as a trick to manipte me.


    I was not in a perfect state right now to listen to anybody, after all Especially after getting my ass kicked by the monsters in this forest. Those creatures that I defeated uplicatedly threw me like a pebble near ake earlier.


    It was enough to shatter one''s pride and life.


    "I''m listening."


    "I finally got your attention," the enigma answered. "You cannot level fast enough because you do not belong in this world. However, despite being an alien or a foreigner in Magique, the world chose you to be its descendant''s hero. Hence, your pitiful status and unremarkable fighting abilities."


    "You''re just stating the obviou-!"


    "Silence, you fool. I am not done talking," the strange voice interposed, and continued where it had left from the exnation.


    "You need to do heroic deeds to unleash the slumbering power inside of you. Once you unlock that, all those powers that you wish to get wille to you."


    "But I am a hero! I saved the vige from the ogre! I helped Afenos and Rain unlocked the system! I gave them a fighting chance against the horde! I will defeat the demon lord holding that damned Excalibur! Isn''t that enough to prove to everyone that I am a hero?" I shouted, unable to ept every wording from that entity''s mouth.


    The creature in front of me bursts into a sinisterugh. That chortle meant to torment me, as if telling me what I exined was all wrong.


    "What''s funny?"


    "You believe all you did was an act of charity? An act of righteousness, deed, and heroess?" The tone of the creature''s voice became more ring than before.


    "When you first arrive in the vige, you want to leave the old farmer, his children, and the town! Despite knowing the approaching horde, you did not think about protecting the bourg with your life! When you encountered that ogre in the forest, you became a coward! You regret fighting that monster and curse yourself for helping the town. And now, you abandoned the entire vige, thinking that you would die a painful death!"


    The entity lifted my body and gripped my neck. Although nothing showed in the pitch-ck realm, the pain surged through my skin.


    "All those things, yet you still have regretted none of it! You''re no hero, Arthur. I hate speaking your name, since Nevermind. You don''t need to hear any of my exnations. I''m helping you because you''re the only one who could help me. But seeing your pathetic self right now, I must have lost my mind for choosing you"


    "Let me tell you this onest time You''re not a hero, Arthur. And you will never be one."

 Chapter 24: Early Attack...

    Chapter 24: Early Attack...


    Afenos'' Point of View.


    _____________


    Throughout the day, I taught the vigers about using their abilities. They did as I told them to do, but these people did not ustom themselves to magic. Since the townspeople''s everyday activities did not include fighting monsters or using spells as a weapon, they did not know how to deal with such abilities.


    Peace was always an option for the town, so nobody ever thought of this to hurt anyone.


    So we used the spare scarecrows and wooden nks as our practice targets, since none of them would be useful. Those dummies stood twenty feet away from us, waiting for the projectiles to hit them.


    My sister and I used the remaining hours to strengthen their fighting capabilities to at least defend themselves in dire times, hoping that they could take down any monster harming their families. We considered all the abilities that these people have. And as soon as we knew their strengths and weaknesses, we went to the next course of action, which included sparring matches against each other.


    However, time was a limited resource. The children and adults also needed rest in between our training course. Some people also fixed their fields and nted their crops during training hours, which consumed a lengthy time. But we could do nothing about it, considering that the livelihood of the townlet was also at stake. Those lessons that Rain and I disclosed were not enough to kill, but it was still something that the citizens could use during dangerous situations.


    We just hoped that these people could use them properly when they have the chance And that day might happen tomorrow.


    "Thank you for attending tonight''s practice! Rest well!" I eximed, while watching the vigers return to their homes.


    The townspeople returned my gesture and waved their hands at me. I waved back and shed them a smile.


    Upon seeing their faces, it made me want to protect the vigers more against those monsters. I would dly risk my life for the sake of others. It was a lesson that my father always told me since I was still a little kid.


    Now that I had abilities, I nned to use them for good and protect the people I love.


    "If you have the power to save someone, save them without doubting yourself," I murmured.


    "Our father is a good man, brother. I''m starting to think that you''ve matured, you know?"


    Rain went beside me and teased me with her little joke. However, instead of feeling annoyed as I would usually do, a grin emerged from my face. She, too, knew that I would protect her no matter what it takes. I also knew that she would be there for me in times of danger.


    Our surroundings had turned grim, and the only source of light that shone upon us was the moon raised in the sky. The leaves also whistled through the sleeping town, which was the only noise that apanied the exhausted vigers to their homes. Despite this gloomy night, we suggested to the chief about night and morning duties. We urged him to choose people that would guard the premises of the town and monitor the monsters. These watchers would notify us if the monsters nned to attack us during the night.


    Our session was around 2 am. Both Rain and I would stand to watch around the fences and fend off feral beasts outside the borders. During that time, wild monsters appear to hunt in packs. Some of themprise dire wolves and wandering goblins. These beasts had never attacked us since then, but that might change right now.


    Since the two of us already had the gist of engaging inbat, the two of us guarding that post would suffice. We could hold our defences and kill those monsters before they could terrorise the vige. And if the monsters pushed us in the corner, Rain and I could always escape and yell for backup.


    "We should head out to the house and get some good night''s rest before attending to that job, brother," Rain suggested, as she went ahead of the road while motioning for me to follow her tail.


    I gave her a nod and walked beside her. During our walk, Rain opened her mouth and struck me for a conversation.


    "Do you think we could protect this vige from the monsters?"


    "Of course, Rain. Of course, we need to protect our people if we won''t, who would?" I retorted.


    "I just really wish that Arthur was here to guide everyone, including us. We have so much to learn about this system We couldn''t properly control our powers-,"


    "Yet!" I retorted. "And we don''t need that son of a bitch. Arthur abandoned us. That''s all we need to know, Rain. Nowe on and don''t you dare talk about him again"


    "You should watch yournguage, brother but, okay. I won''t. Sorry"


    We ended our conversation with a bitter taste in our mouths. But despite that exchange, Rain and I still have our respect for one another. I just did not like Arthur in our topic, since he was a coward who ran away from our vige.


    "Wee home, kids. I cooked you your favourite curries!"


    Our dad weed us in front of the gates. He waited for our return, knowing that the training course would end soon. The three of us entered inside and filled our stomachs with the boiling and delicious curry.


    It was our mother''s recipe


    ..........


    (Third Person Point of View.)


    On the outskirts of the wood, the horde of monsters marched their way towards the vige. They trampled thousands of the trees, obstructing their way as if those nts were just a pile of pebbles meant for them to kick. Some of them even flew above the skies, monitoring thend filled with people below ground.


    As soon as the creatures caught sight of the town, a violent scream echoed through the woond.


    Dozens of vigers who were patrolling the area noticed the figures moving in the shadows. These helpless people tried forcing the beasts from their ce, but failed to do so. Their magic circles and spells were not enough to stop the horde of monsters in their tracks, as these ferocious fiends destroyed the fences.


    The thunderous roar also reverberated through their eardrums as the ring voice sounded the rms. All the vigers could only do was retreat as far away from the scene. But the monsters did not let them escape and devoured them, even their clothes.


    A man wearing tattered clothes entered the gigantic tent near the border. It was thest defence of the vige and the barracks that meant observing the overall wards.


    "Chief, the monsters have finally made their move. They defeated the first post and the scouts it''s midnight, and we expect them to attack around the day! What are we going to do now, chief?"


    An old-looking man widened his eyes upon listening to the messenger. After giving him some time to react, he finally said his instructions.


    "Call the two siblings, Afenos and Rain! We need to, at least, buy time for the rest of the vigers to evacuate from the town! And gather all ability users around the za! Tell them to ready their spells and engage in a long-range attack! We must fend those monsters off before they can reach the town!"


    With thosemands, the farmers acting like soldiers dashed straight towards the adventurer''s guild. It was the house where the two lived, which was the only avable ce for them to stay.


    The farmers did not have the time to knock at the front door. They shattered the wooden gates and shouted for help at those two teenagers.


    "AFENOS! RAIN! THE VILLAGE IS UNDER ATTACK!"


    With a surprised expression, Rain and Afenos, who were sleeping on the mattress, jolted awake. Once they heard and noticed the man before them, they immediately rushed towards the barracks and listened to the updates of the town.


    "No way are they attacking right now?!" Afenos growled, as he shifted his gaze up ahead.


    His eyes met the clouds burning the heavens, with the direction of the scouts that the farmers had mentioned. These vigers told Afenos that the first line of defence got destroyed by these monsters. Only two fences remained before this horde could reach the townlet.


    And that was not all. Thousands of inhumane screams echoed through the sea of trees. It only showed the monsters had surrounded the town.


    As soon as the two reached the tent, the chief addressed them about the situation.


    "Fuck" Afenos cursed, as he clenched his fist, creating a puddle of blood dripping on the ground. "I will try to slow down the monsters. Rain, I want you to help and protect the vige."


    "What do you mean you?! I can defend myself too! Let me apany you, brother!" Rain snarled, as she tried sprinting forward.


    However, Afenos already ordered the farmers to block her sister from advancing. That little boy became the hero of the town as he tried facing a mob of monsters heading in his way.

 Chapter 25: No Turning Back

    Chapter 25: No Turning Back


    Arthur''s Point of View


    I went outside of the farming grounds to catch some air. Although resting inside would increase my experience, recovering my strength without stress muste first. By helping my mind, I would also help my mental health from harm.


    The air immediately changed as soon as I stepped foot outside of that frightening woond. All the clouds became visible in the sky, turning the purple atmosphere into something more vibrant, like the clear blue heavens above.


    I kissed the grass and napped for a while, only to wake up from the ring sounds of something exploding from miles away. As I stood up from the ground, a fiery explosion that turned into a mushroom cloud emerged in the distance.


    Although the mushroom part was my imagination, that detonation was more than real.


    Besides the st, a violent wind blew the trees and grasses away, forcing them to uproot themselves from the ground. Thousands of logs fluttered through the air, almost hitting my head if I had not been careful.


    "What the fuck is happening over there?" I cursed, as I squinted my eyes for me to see the scenery. However, no matter how hard I forced myself to look, the dust and branches obscured my vision.


    During that moment, I recognised something while watching the setting. After a few seconds of pondering, I knew the explosions came from the vige.


    My eyes widened after knowing this information, forcing me to take a few steps backwards from fear. I never wanted to return to that ce, and it would defeat the purpose of my farming experience in this forest.


    However, it was arduous for me to bat an eye, knowing that the town was in grave danger from the horde of monsters. I had the power to defend the vige but I was not using it for anything good.


    All I cared about was my selfish gains but I knew that this would bear fruit once I fulfilled my goal.


    "Do I have to go there?" I whispered to myself, still thinking about dashing forward and helping the town out.


    But my grimmest thoughts obstructed my body, telling me that there was no point in saving the town.


    I had a disgusting number of statistical powers and points in my character. There was no skill that I could use against the ogres. Those monsters had immunity against spells and other abilities. Hitting them with my underleveled rent sword was not the wisest option for me to kill them.


    I needed to level up more if I wished to save those people However; I did not have enough time to do so, since I was a nerfed yer in this world.


    The criesing from the children reached through my ears. It was as if destroying my eardrums and mybyrinths inside of me. I had to caress my head while kneeling to the ground to calm down my senses.


    However, even with these techniques, I still could not grab hold of myself. It was as my other self was controlling my body.


    "You will only die if you charge there without levels and proper equipment!"


    "You worthless scum. Look at you, being a coward. Pathetic. You can''t save them with that level 3 character!"


    "Go level up first before taking down that horde! It''s the smartest thing you''d ever do!"


    Those were the words that drew me closer to despair. My heart beat billion times per minute, with my brain thinking of a n. But the tracks led me back to that wretched ce


    There was no other way for me to fight those monsters. There was nothing I could do to stop that fight.


    I swivelled behind and went back to the forest, only to stop in my tracks. I did not know why, but it felt like a force field of some sort hindered me from proceeding inside. When I analysed the space before me, there was nothing there but the rustling wind.


    After a moment, I came to my senses. No barrier halted me from moving. It was me who did not want to enter the jungle.


    My body forced me to stay put on the ground and impede me from going any further. It was as if my appendages became sluggish without the feeling of exhaustion surging through my muscles.


    "Why Why is this happening to me?" I whispered, while trying to advance my way through the invisible block.


    But upon gyrating backwards, I once again regained control over my body. The chains that locked me utched themselves outside my body, freeing me from this world.


    I lifted my feet forward and headed in the vige''s direction. My hunch proved me correct, knowing that I could only move to the town and not back to the forest. It was what my body had yearned for me to do Or was it me that wants that option?


    I did not know.


    All of a sudden, the voice of Afenos calling for me became crystal inside my mind. As I turned around to find the origin of that sound, there was nothing there to greet me. I closed my eyes and focused on the voice reaching out for me. After a few bloody seconds, the voice and my focus turned into smithereens.


    "They''re calling for me" I whispered to myself, trying to steel my heart for the uing battle.


    But I did not know if I wanted to go there and protect the vige. I was unsure of myself if I was ready to fight for my life for the vulnerable townlet.


    If I nned on going right now, I would abandon my farming site and risk my life for the sake of others. Although this ce would never disappear even by going to the town, I did not know if I would return here alive or even unscathed.


    "If I don''t level up now I may not stand a chance against the demon lord with the Excalibur I might lose if I n on fighting that demon." I pondered as I tiptoed my way to the cliff.


    The ridge weed me for a grand sight of the canyons, the sea of trees, and the burning vige. With my human eyes, it was difficult for me to picture the scene. But it did not take an inhuman knight to know what was happening to that ce.


    "I hope I''m not toote" I said, and slid through the mountain''s top. It was the quickest way to travel to the ground, and I had no means of flying or gliding through the trees.


    As soon as Inded on the soil, I lifted my head and focused on the pavement. I raced towards the waves of trees and made my way down the linear road.


    ...


    (Afenos'' Point of View)


    "AFENOS! RAIN! THE VILLAGE IS UNDER ATTACK!"


    With a surprised expression, my sister and I, who were sleeping on the mattress, jolted awake. Once I heard and noticed the man before us, we immediately rushed towards the barracks.


    "What''s the status?"


    "It ain''t god, Afenos. The first fence got taken down by those monsters they''reing in our way" the man apologetically said, while looking at the ground, despite dashing through the panicking civilians along the way.


    And that was not all. Thousands of inhumane screams echoed through the trees. It only showed that the monsters had surrounded the once peaceful vige.


    "No way are they attacking right now?!" Afenos growled, as he shifted his gaze up ahead.


    As soon as the three of us reached the tent, the chief addressed Rain and me about the situation.


    "Chief, how many monsters are we expecting from the horde?" Rain asked, as she went to the injured people resting on the other side of the tent.


    My sister knew how to cover up the wounds and heal other yers. Rain understood more about the herbs than me, since our neighbours taught her those beforehand. She transformed that knowledge into great use as she continuously mended the ill people resting on the make-shift mattress.


    "There are approximately five ogres, six dire wolves, and ten goblins approaching our way. The farmers could defeat none of them since We do not know how to fight against these monsters. But I believe some vigers injured those beasts but I doubt we could win at this pace."


    "Fuck" I cursed, while clenching my fist, creating a puddle of blood dripping on the ground. "I will slow the monsters down. Rain, I want you to help and protect the vige. These people need medical attention with the help of your magic."


    "What do you mean you?! I can defend myself too! Let me apany you, brother!" Rain snarled, as she tried sprinting forward.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Rain! If you die, I I don''t know what I would do. And besides, these people need your help. I won''t try to fight them all alone. I will retreat if I can''t fight them on my own."

 Chapter 26: Sacrifice (1)

    Chapter 26: Sacrifice (1)


    Afenos'' Point of View


    _______________


    I went to Rain and hugged her. "These people need you more than on the front lines. And don''t worry. I''d be back before you could even finish healing everyone."


    "Promise me you won''t lie" Rain answered, while sniffing. "I''ll kill you if you die."


    "Did your brother ever tell a lie?" I utched myself from Rain and went outside of the tent. "I wille back alive, Rain. I promise."


    I raced through the buzzing farmers that became fighters overnight. We headed forward to the fences and evacuated all the injured people out of the field. Although there were still dozens of vigers fearing the monsters, most of them protected the people. They stayed for a cause, showing their bravery to save the town.


    However, upon reaching the borders, piles of corpses weed my eyes. There was a flood of vigers resting on the ground with their eyes peeled open but never blinking. Some of them had their bodies torn into pieces, while others got sliced in half. The metallic stench of blood lingered through my nostrils, poisoning my lungs and body.


    As I directed my gaze up ahead, the horde of goblins, dire wolves, and ogres weed my sight. Each of the monsters released their killing intents, overflowing their bodies. That aura was enough to force anyone near to take a step backwards, with their minds telling everyone to run away from this ce.


    "What''s your order, Afenos?" the man beside me asked. Although I was no soldier, I had a status formanding the farmers to act on the field. Which was why these people saw me in high regard, hoping I could win them into victory.


    However, that idea was a pipe dream...


    "Tell the people to retreat. We would hold all of our defences in the za."


    "But Afenos, I," the man spoke with a lowered tone. He, too, knew the event happening before us.


    We couldn''t win this war. The town could only dy the inevitable, fighting ourst stand.


    "If we win, we get to keep our lives But If we die, we die while protecting the vige. Now, tell the vigers to retreat immediately!"


    With mymands, the man rushed towards the farmers. He then shouted for their attention, telling them to withdraw from the battle. Upon hearing those words, everyone fell back to their knees, even crawling away from the group of monsters. Those unfortunate men and women desperately tried freeing themselves from thetches of the goblins


    s, they failed to do so. Those vigers became ves and objects for the goblins.


    But the brave farmers who knew the situation refused to give up. These people stood on their grounds, continuing to fight the creatures up ahead. It was a matter of time before the monsters caught half of thepany and took them to their mercy.


    Within a matter of seconds, those fiends crushed the vigers into nothingness, leaving us alone on the battlefield. Among the hundreds of people that stepped foot on the bloody meadow, only five of us remained, even two of them disabled.


    "What happened to them?" I asked.


    "This guy had his legs sliced by the monsters, while the other cracked his bones Only one of them could move freely." the man exined, while showing me a wounded girl, who was the remaining person who got off the hook from the monsters.


    "Can you carry these two towards the vige? That man will help you," I instructed the woman, while passing the limped farmers to her shoulder.


    "As you wish, Afenos," the girl replied, and took the two injured farmers to the shack, together with the man who apanied me to this dreadful ce.


    I returned my focus to the monsters in front, with the five ogres standing before me. My hands conjured two magic circles, swirling with immense arcane, hoping that I could st them away with [hail]. (It is a powerful spell that covers everything with ice.)


    However, it did not end there. Before I could even direct my spell to the monsters in front of me, the ground quivered, disrupting my bnce. The force was not enough to take me down to the soil. But it was enough to send my feet backwards once again.


    "No fucking way"


    The information that the scouts gave us turned out wrong. Besides the five ogres and the surrounding dire wolves and goblins, there was a shape hidden behind their shadows.


    "Uruk hai," I mumbled, while shaking my head to calm myself down. "That can''t be possible? I only thought that Uruk-hais became extinct creatures for hundreds of years! Why would they appear right now?"


    I was azy bone, but not foolish enough to be an ignorant child. Rain was the person who told me about legends and myths, and one of them was the creature standing in front of me.


    Uruk-hai was an overpowered ogre that had enhanced speed, muscles, and intelligence. They craft their own make-shift weapons from stones and durable materials. What made them different among the ogres was their proficient use ofnguage. As much as Uruk-hai looked demonic and ugly, they acted like humans and leaders, ruling their kinds.


    One Uruk-hai had an equivalent statistical power over 10,000. A battalion of soldiers or apany of elite knights could kill one of their species, assuming that all of them could fight and had proper training.


    However, that differed to us, vigers who knew nothing about skirmishes. All these people living in their shacks knew nothing about magic and fighting. They could only harvest crops and hoe the soil, but never butting heads against each other. The poption of the vige was roughly around 500 people, including children and newborn babies. Around half of them learned how to fight on a whim, while others refused to die on the battlefield.


    I, who had barely grasped the sword and magic, stood tall on the lumped ground. With shivering hands holding my sword, I trudged forward and let out a wailing battle roar.


    It was my job to stall time against these monsters And if turned back right now, these mobs would follow me to the vige and kill everyone along their way.


    All I had to do was distract these monsters following me to the cliff where I killed the ogre. It was a goal among the stars, but it was my only chance to kill these powerful foes off without batting my sword.


    If I had spared luck in my life, now was the time to use all of them.


    I finally raised my hands and conjured the ultimate spell that I know about the army of monsters. A wave of ice emerged from my palms and spread towards the meadow. The corpses lying around turned into solid chunks of ice, as the chilling touch of the wind transformed everything into a crystal paradise.


    A smug carved itself on my mouth as I witnessed the abomination my spell could do to these monsters.


    However, the show continued, with the ogres shielding themselves from the cold. Each ogre raised their arms and protected themselves with their muscr elbows. I doubted those appendages would save them


    But my hunch proved me wrong.


    Those arms acted as a barrier, preventing the cold from reaching their skin. It was as if an invisible force field obstructed the trail of ice, rendering my spell useless against these bastards.


    "Shit shit shit shit shit SHIT!" I cursed out loud, and knelt on the ground.


    The spell consumed almost all of my arcane. I only had thirty seconds to continue this spell without making myself unconscious.


    "Come on please! Just a little more!"


    I knew that if the icy wind reached their heads, that would kill those ogres for sure! However, with those hands blocking the gust, there was nothing I could do but pray on my knees. I was a soldier that learned the art of wielding swords and weapons, not a mage that fired continuous magic at my enemies. Despite the difference in ss, I still put up a front and maximised all my arcane into this one massive spell.


    "Five seconds remaining"


    It was over. My arms turned into wobbling noodles, with the two magic circles shattering before me. The spell abruptly ended, leaving me defenceless and exhausted.


    But I refused to give up not like this.


    "I still have my sword," I whispered, and unsheathed my only weapon in my hand.


    The Uruk-hai continues staring at me uttering no instructions to its army. With one shake of its legs, the ice that formed on its body shattered like paper. It was as if nothing had happened despite the intense colding out from my arcane. The surrounding ogres did the same, as they broke free from the spell I used earlier.


    But the magic caught all the goblins and the dire wolves, leaving us to fight against the remaining five ogres and their leader.


    "You I like you. What''s your name, brave child." A voice came out from the Uruk-hai''s mouth as the monster trod closer in my direction.

 Chapter 27: Sacrifice (2)

    Chapter 27: Sacrifice (2)


    Arthur''s Point of View


    ______________


    (Slight Recap)


    After realising the power he has, Arthur returns to the vige and finally fixes his mistakes. Despite Arthur knowing that his change of heart was toote, he charges straight to the vige, hoping to lend his strength to the town for thest stand.


    .....


    "I hope I''m not toote" I said, and slid through the mountain''s top. It was the quickest way to travel to the ground, and I had no means of flying or gliding through the trees.


    As soon as Inded on the soil, I lifted my head and focused on the pavement. I raced towards the waves of trees and made my way down the linear road.


    The pungent smell of smoke came into my senses as I hurried towards the jungle. Upon looking around the environment, the mesing from magic spells continued devouring every tree in sight. It took the ancient trees down as the mes spread to the neighbouring nts.


    I had seen deforestation back from my world, but saw nothing like this before.


    The choirs of children begging for help came to my senses as I stepped foot on the borders of the town. As I gazed from all directions, half the vige got destroyed, while the other half was still standing tall.


    However, I knew it was a matter of time before the destion would consume the ce.


    Among the burning houses and copsing trees, groups of vigers sprinted away from the forest fire. With those numbers, those groups of people would scream to their heart''s content while running away from danger. However, instead of feeling despair, all of them had a calm expression as they followed the man leading them out of the town.


    Despite their attempts, a magic projectile hindered them from advancing on the roads. As I gazed upon the origin of the spell, five figures greeted my eyes. But if I had to squint my eyes, there was an additional force walking towards someone.


    "Arthur, is that you?" The viger leading the crowd turned to me and asked.


    I faced the man and went towards him, hoping to find more information about the happenings in this vige.


    Besides the destruction in front of me, the name of someone I knew popped out from the man''s mouth.


    "Afenos is in the first borders, together with his sister. He''s trying to face the monsters alone while we retreat from this ce! You have to save them, Arthur," the man pleaded, with his eyes nearly weeping a waterfall.


    I grabbed his shivering hands and replied, "Don''t worry. You''re doing great. Once I distract the monsters, please leave this city."


    The man gave me a nod after hearing my words. He went back to the crowd waiting for people behind and gathered everyone back on the right track. After our exchange, we went separate ways. And it was time for me to act before it was toote.


    "I''m doing this all for you, Afenos. You better be alive right now, or I''ll kill you myself," I murmured, and rushed ahead of the marching people.


    .....


    Afenos'' Point of View


    ____________


    "You I like you. What''s your name, brave child." A voice came out from the Uruk-hai''s mouth as the monster trod closer in my direction.


    "My name is Afenos! The one who will vanquish you, vile creature, to Hel! Remember my name!"


    Uruk-hai''s eyes widened upon hearing my words. But the monster did that not because it got frightened but found it amusing to perceive my statements. It was as if mocking me and the words I confessed.


    "How can a human-like you defeat me? You don''t have a bastard sword, a shield, or even magic! You''re just a young boy that wanted to y the hero."


    After saying its fill, the Uruk-hai mmed the ground, creating violent shockwaves to me. It disrupted my bnce, forcing me to kiss the ground. However, I refused to give up and kill myself from the earthquake alone.


    If I nned to battle with the monster, I wanted to give it my all.


    Within a few seconds, the grumbling ground finally stopped. The world surrounding me returned to its natural order, but the damage created by the m distorted the terrains. I gulped the saliva stored inside my mouth as I witnessed the mountains that should be beside me turned into rubles.


    It was like the monster had mentioned; I had no power against a being stronger than me. But if I surrender right now, the people I wish to protect would die because of me.


    I raised my hand and tried forcing myself to cast a spell. It was a spell that I used before, and the only chance I had to stop my enemies. I nned to cover the entire surrounding with ice.


    "It''s a slick chance but I have to do it."


    I knew that my mana capacity failed me, since I already exhausted all of it in one go. But if I don''t push myself right now, it would be the end of the line for the vige my sister and me.


    My eyes focused on the magic circle forming in front of my hands. That transparent sphere moved clockwise, preparing the minuscule ounce of mana stored inside my body. However, it was not long before those two circles cracked and shattered into pieces.


    "NO!" I shouted, but it was toote.


    The five ogres were already racing at me like unicorns with wings. I tried it again and forced myself for the nth time but nothing.


    I could do nothing


    "Brother, duck!"


    I lowered my head and followed the feminine voice that caught my attention. With my eyes still looking in front of me, the five ogres stopped running. All of them stood in front of me, wondering what happened.


    Each of the monsters jabbed the air, but their fist never went through me. The invisible thing remained to shield me, but nothing showed in the air.


    "Leave my brother alone."


    A girl emerged from the trees with both of her hands glowing with brilliant white lights. The spell that my sister used protected me. It acted like a shield that blocked any forms of attacks, and it was enough to keep my life.


    "Rain You came," I murmured, and went to her side. "But what about the injured people? Who is taking care of them?"


    "You idiot! The chief knows something about herbs and I taught them everything I know about them," Rain retorted.


    "Everything? Those herbs are like hundreds of them."


    "What? Do you think the vigers are stupid enough to learn them? And besides, aren''t we worrying about something? Like that ogress in front of us with one of them standing behind?"


    Rain got me good at that point. It made me silent while giving her a nod.


    "Yes. You''re right. We have more things to deal with besides arguing."


    The two of us nced at the Uruk-hai trudging in our direction. It did not run like itsckeys as it took its time to reach our ce. By the time that the Uruk-hai was close enough for our sight, that monster shed us a grin.


    "What do we have here? Sibling of the hero."


    After hearing the voice of the monster, my confidence left me. Although I knew my sister could stand her ground, imagining her getting killed by that fiend made me afraid.


    My hands vibrated like the ground earlier. An ocean of saliva filled my mouth as I spared a glimpse of Rain. A vision appeared inside my mind, showing me her body covered with acrid blood. Her head decapitated, resting on my hands.


    I finally knew that we couldn''t win this match. I did not want to risk my sister''s life above anything else.


    "Rain, we need to run away," I blurted, while snatching her hand.


    Rain did not heed my words and tilted her head. "What do you mean to run away? We need to distract this monster so the vigers can evacuate! What are you saying?"


    "W-We can''t fight this we will just lose. Please, my sister. Let''s get out of here before"


    "Before what?"


    I couldn''t give Rain an answer. If I told her I wanted her to survive and abandon the vige, it would defeat the purpose of staying here. But I knew that Rain wouldn''t also allow me to risk my life in the vige which was why she returned here for me.


    "Finally! After countless minutes of waiting, you finally realised the gap between a human and a monster. You will die in my hands and leave this world filled with regret! The world is going to change for the better. I revived for a reason, and that reason brought me here. And that reason calls me! The demon has returned to the castle! And I shall prove my loyalty to the king by killing you two."


    The Uruk-hai conjured a magic circle in front of us. It gathered all the arcane in the environment, forcing a whirlwind to absorb anything in its way

 Chapter 28: Sacrifice (3)

    Chapter 28: Sacrifice (3)


    A st of wind came right out of the magic circle. It was enough to push the two siblings away from the cold ground from where they stood. As soon as Afenos and Rain knelt on the soil, the violent whirlwind knocked them down once again.


    "GAH!"


    "UGH!"


    The two grimaced in pain as they kissed the ground. Afenos and Rain struggled to move after that. They red their eyes at the ogre standing in front of them, wishing to kill the monsters with their stark hands.


    It was a brutal scene for me to watch as I observed them from afar. If I joined the two siblings right now, the three of us might end up losing because I meddled. All I could think was a window of opportunity that would knock on my front door, telling me about the ripe time.


    ''Do I have to do this? Do I have to risk my life for the sake of others?'' I thought, as a mountain of regret piled up inside my brain. These thoughts appeared suddenly inside my head, taunting me to leave this ce.


    But after shaking my skull, I kept those trains of thoughts away from me. If I wanted to think about something, that n must be about winning this fight.


    There was no point in going to this ce if I yearned to run away. It was a cowardly feat for me to even think of that circumstance when I am this close to redeeming myself.


    If I want to be the ideal hero, I must ovee this trial... And stay alive.


    But leaping forward was not the best option for me to do. And Rain looked like she could go against those magic spells thrown at them.


    I had to wait here for now and see what the fuck would happen to those two and the ogres.


    ....


    "We''re out... matched, Rain. Just leave me behind, and... tell the vigers to... retreat....," cried Afenos, while motioning with his weak hands for Rain to leave.


    His rusty sword blocked the iing arm of the ogre, still sending a blitz of jabs in their direction. But it would not be long before that de shatters into pieces.


    A wave of ice surged behind Afenos, attacking the ogre in front of him. A block of frost formed on both appendages of the creature, obstructing its movements momentarily. That chilling touch was enough to push the monster down as the two siblings seized the upper hand.


    Rain''s magic was more powerful than Afenos. That girl was a mage, after all. She had enough arcane to maintain that tundra-like temperature, unlike Afenos, who could onlyst around a few seconds for activating that spell.


    Rain did not finish with that. Using her free hand, the little girl conjured another set of spells.


    Instead of covering the ce with ice, Rain hurled raging mes from a different magic circle. I did not teach her anything like that. And yet Rain created fire, which was theplete opposite of the previous spell.


    "[Phoenix''s Sphere]!" Rain shouted, as she directed her hands at the five ogres approaching their way.


    My eyes immediately expanded upon hearing the spell''s name. It was the same ability that I could use upon stepping foot in this world. The skill was aplete pantomime of my magic that even packed more punches than mine.


    However, that spell was not enough to take down the ten ogres, especially the monster leading them upfront. The [Phoenix Sphere] killed two ogres, freezing them to death before cracking the monsters into pieces.


    There were still eight more of the creatures that Rain and Afenos needed to fight, excluding the one that could talk. Despite killing the two out from this world, those two children needed more luck to pull another one-off.


    "GAH! B-Brother"


    Those two sets of spells took a toll on Rain''s body. Violet hue painted her skin, which eventually reached over to her arms. The faint colour spread to her hips and her pale face, showing everyone that blood did not circte in her body. Among those bruises that she received, the mark on Rain''s hand was the most visible one yet.


    I did not know how to cure it. If I had to guess, a good night''s sleep would do the trick. But with this ongoing fight, taking that brief break was like reaching for the moon when huddling on the ground.


    "RAIN!" Afenos shouted, but it was toote.


    The ogre, who was approaching the wounded Rain, flung the puny boy to the boulder. With a ring bang, Afenos slid down on the boulder and eventually hit the soil. Regardless of the odds faced in front of him, Afenos pushed himself and bravely kicked himself back up. All of his body parts had wounds covering his body, but Afenos had a determined look in his eyes.


    Afenos was not ready to give up How could he, when that teenager wanted to save his sister, Rain?


    "D-Don''t die don''t die please, for the love of god don''t die,"


    "I-I''m sorry, brother I can''t let you go alone it''s unfair."


    Faced with danger, the two siblings cuddled each other as if it was theirst. Those eight remaining ogres saw this chance as they marched their way towards the two humans.


    The monster leading the pack did not move a muscle. That creature wanted to see the death of its two opponents that struggled to survive.


    The ogre roared as it lifted its hands, hoping to pound them towards Afenos and Rain. Those two had no strengths left inside their bodies, as they willingly epted death right before their eyes


    "Now"


    Like a fairy tale cut from a story, I grabbed the two siblings in both of my arms and carried them to another ground. I cared not for anything but saving the two, even with the cost of my life. I did not notice, but my speed intensified as I snatched them away from their dying faith.


    "You''re alright you''re all safe with me The two of you it''s going to be alright," I stated, while gingerly cing the two siblings on the ground.


    The three of us were a few feet away from the scene. I did not know why, but I grabbed them towards safety.


    "A-Arthur? You came back Thank you for saving my sister and for saving me."


    Rain never opened her eyes, despite all I did. But it was for the best, since she tried forcing herself and cast a spell that her body could not handle. Now was the perfect time for her to rest and for me to enter the battle.


    However, a man with a bastard sword against nine epic monsters I already knew the oue of my battle.


    "Who are you, warrior?" The ogre, whom I assumed did not have the intelligence, spoke the human tongue. The monster glued its eyes at my figure, scrutinising me and the performance I did earlier.


    "I''m a knight, not a warrior. God, why do they mix those two?" I confessed, and murmured thetter part of my sentence. Believe me, some yers did the same thing to me when they first saw my figure.


    "That speed How did you do it? No human can achieve such a tremendous feat?!" the monster asked, and sauntered in our direction. However, despite the appalling figure, my feet never wavered.


    "You You asked the wrong question. Why does it matter anyway? You know, less talk, more punch!" I tried and forced myself to crack a joke in the middle of this intense scene. I was a good for nothing man. So before I die, I would die whileughing my ass out.


    "I am Uruk-hai, a demonic ogre that absorbs the devilish energy surrounding this ce! I feel that the demons have conquered the holy sword as we speak right now! The time ising to a greater change among the generations! Imend you, human. You might face the wrath of this newly found power," Uruk-hai, the ogre, dered while raising its arms.


    I knew this event was nothing but an act to boost the morale of his gang. Just like what I had hunched, the eight remaining ogres lifted their arms in the air while shouting inhuman and inaudible voices.


    "W-What is that monster saying?" Afenos whispered, as he went to his sister''s side.


    "I don''t know but I think you two need to get out of here," I replied.


    Afenos shook his head and answered, "What are you saying, stupid Arthur! Of course, I can still fight."


    "You look more pathetic than before, Afenos. Leave this ce with your sister and tell the vigers to evacuate away from this ce. I will fight this Uruk monkey on my own."


    "After leaving the vige Do you want to save us?... What took you so long?! WHY THE CHANGE OF HEART!? I know you saved us but if you were here in the first ce, none of this could ever happen!"

 Chapter 29: Sacrifice (4)

    Chapter 29: Sacrifice (4)


    "I-I know but this is not the right time for us to talk about that, you know?" I said, and motioned my hands for the two of them to get out of this ce.


    Afenos wanted to rebuke for more. But upon seeing the situation at hand, he gave me a nod and carried her unconscious sister onto his back.


    However, before Afenos could leave me for good, he nced once again and asked, "How about you? What are you going to do?"


    The boy looked at the eight remaining ogres, with one leading them to our doom. Afenos gazed back at my figure and shed me a worried expression.


    "I''ll work things out. For starters, just leave this ce and bring Rain to safety. I will buy you some time, okay?"


    After our exchange, four of the ogres charged straight towards me, while the other four went for the two siblings. I, who knew this would happen, went to the sides and threw myself at the other four monsters.


    "JUST GO, AFENOS! Take Rain to safety! Please!" I begged the little boy to stare at my figure.


    Although it was difficult for Afenos, he finally realised our condition. Even though he disliked the idea, that boy had no choice but to abandon me behind. But I knew it was for the best, since those two could heal themselves for the time being while I distract the monsters.


    And besides, Rain was not waking until now. She was more like a liability than a force that the ogres could reckon with, especially with those numbers. That leader, who called himself Uruk-hai, knew that we were in a tight spot to fight against them.


    "I will be back for you, Arthur I promise," Afenos said, and went ahead towards the bleak road.


    I returned his gesture and gave him a nod. I had no time to see Afenos off since eight ogres red in my direction. They wanted to chase for the two siblings, but I did not let them through.


    "Your foolishness would lead to your destruction. Take that man out. I want to enjoy every second torturing you, Arthur," the Uruk-hai eximed, while motioning his hands to the squad of ogres marching in my direction.


    "[Phoenix sphere]!"


    I started small and tried forcing half of the group away from my sight. But unlike Rain''s magic prowess, my spell was not enough to create a disturbance to the ogre''s focus. Instead, those monsters became agitated, turning into rabid dogs chasing after their bones.


    And I was the ogre''s target. I was their bones or ything that they were after throughout this battle.


    I reached out for my rent sword and blocked the iing attack of the ogre in front of me. The monster''s arm was even longer than my entire body, making it more arduous for me to maintain my posture.


    But that was not the end of my nightmares.


    As I nced at the sides, an ogre mmed its body in my direction, leaving me tumbling elsewhere from the battlefield. I was fortunate enough to obstruct the ogre''s blow using my left arm. I lessened the damage taken by my body, but I was unaware of the oue of my actions. The left side of my body turned numb, rejecting any surge of pain or tingling sensation that I should experience.


    My left upper appendage became immobile from the blow. It was still a good thing that I could still move my legs despite receiving a devastating assault. Under normal circumstances, I should be dead right now.


    But I wasn''t. It was thanks to my sword and my reaction time in this game that kept me alive.


    All of this was just the performance of two ogres. Six of them watched me suffer and did not take part in the skirmish. But that theory proved me wrong as all of them came running in my direction, with their hands directed towards me for a punch.


    I was still thankful that the damage I received was from my left hand, not the other. I was a right-handed person, and I wielded my sword in my good hand. Although my swaying arms would obstruct me from moving, it would not be enough to hinder me during the battle.


    I dashed straight towards the mob like a madman, with my de readied in my hand. If other people observed this scene, they might think that I had given up fighting these bastards.


    Since I bit off my luck before I could chew, I wanted to test something against these ogres. Although they outnumbered me by eight times, I still had the upper hand.


    All of those beasts moved like a turtle, thanks to their sizable mass. Adventurers and soldiers might think that these ogres ran fast, but they didn''t. All the monsters here had identical patterns in the game, which made veteran yers swim through the storyline.


    The battle between the ogre, Afenos, and me from before proved my point. That pattern also showed up from the farming site when I fought the worm.


    All of them followed the script made by the game developers. And even if these monsters didn''t have any codes, they still had stupid attacks and defense patterns that normal adventurers could take advantage of!


    Any time an ogre attacks, it would swing its arm and pound the first thing it sees. If the ogre notices any spell or assault that would endanger its body, that monster could use both arms to defend itself, especially the neck.


    It was a rule of thumb for yers to slice the ogres in the game. All we had to do was to smash the buttons and let the game do its thing.


    However, I finally understood the meaning behind those instructions. While pressing the sh attacks, the characters in the game cut off the neck of the ogres. And now that the game became a reality, shing the ogre''s neck was their sole weakness.


    I did not know if that theory would work with mages and other weapons, but it would not hurt to find out. But those yers or characters would need an immense amount of arcane or durable weapons to prate the ogre''s skin.


    My rent was a special sword built to fight against tougher enemies. Although I did not read the information about it, since it did not have one in the first ce, rent was an awesome sword forbat. It was on par with Excalibur and Caliburn, two legendary swords in this game.


    After organising these details inside my head, I applied them on the battlefield. Three ogres lifted their arms and attempted to pound them onto me. However, I already saw their attacks from miles away, giving me a few seconds to dodge the strike.


    Upon rolling in the corner, four ogres charged straight towards me, with the other two kicking at my figure. I somersaulted and dodged all four attacks from the ogres.


    However, there was one ogre I missed throughout that match.


    "GAH!"


    A hovering boulder hit me from the back as my body copsed on the ground. Upon squinting my eyes, the remaining ogre used the rocks on its sides as catapults for a long-ranged attack. That stone hit me despite staying countless feet away from the monster.


    As soon as I mmed my body against the cold ground, the seven ogres rushed to the scene and ganged me up like a worthless dog. The numbing sensation from my left arm disappeared as I heard a few of my bones cracking near my ears.


    A jab towards my abdomen, my femur cracking, muscles getting stretched; this happened instantly. A ssh of blood zoomed through my mouth as my body uncontrobly coughed out everything I ate before. I could even guess that half of my ribs got broken from the fight, but I relentlessly kept my conscience open, waiting for the time to escape this onught.


    "Enough! You''ve had your fun, my servants. Let Arthur rot himself to death here in the wastnd."


    With Uruk-hai''smand, the eight ogres withdrew from the scene. Like their leader had mentioned, those beasts left me on the ground. They knew that my body had already scrambled into pieces.


    Despite my reckless attempts, I forced the movable parts of my body and crawled towards rent. I knew that my chances of winning were close to zero but it was never impossible.


    But this was not some kind of fairy tale. If I die here, the world will end and take my body with it. This world was not just a game. It was my reality, and I needed to save the vige I wanted to save Afenos and Rain


    [Processing system]


    [rent Sword Activated.]


    [Processing system 2%....]


    The notification appeared before me. I knew nothing about this, since I did not cast any spell besides [Phoenix sphere]. I just pushed it aside, hoping that it was a reminder for me to die.


    "[Tundra]!" Just before I closed my eyes, a child''s voice echoed behind me, followed by a chilling touch of wind.

 Chapter 30: Sacrfice (5)

    Chapter 30: Sacrfice (5)


    [Processing data 40%] The automated voice reminded me again, but I had no time to check that out. All I cared about right now was to escape from thisnd or fight back with everything I had!


    The ice spell that the kid conjured covered thend, killing off five of the ogres. I knew they died from the snow, since a gigantic block of ice formed around their bodies. Although the ogres could withstand the spell directly, those monsters were still vulnerable to surprise attacks.


    And the magic spell that enveloped this terrain came out of nowhere. It also led to the massacre of the ogres. The area of effect caught all the ogres, including their leader, standing from afar.


    However, the remaining three were quick to react, forcing themselves to shield their bodies from the attack. The chilling ability went through their skin, but the ogres shattered the ice within seconds after freezing. The leader was also alive, despite taking that vast spell straight in the face.


    Uruk-hai was the boss of this part, so killing that monster would take more than a frosty dessert.


    As I turned around to look at my saviour, Afenos copsed while staring in front of me. But before the little kid could kiss the ground, he was fortunate enough to have the vigers beside him. Those townspeople caught Afenos'' body and pulled him away from danger. They knew that was thest strength left from Afenos as all of them hurried back to safety.


    Some vigers entered the battlefield, but they couldn''t walk in my direction. The icy floor was enough to fend them away, together with the gawking eyes of the ogre at their location. These civilians immediately retreated and hid behind the lump of dirt, afraid of dying without a cause.


    It was an admirable entrance, but marching forward would not result in anything besides their deaths. Despite their cowardice of not going for me, I was still thankful that they appeared before myst breath


    The warm sensation of someone cheering me on filled my heart while I stood strong in front of my enemy.


    I returned my focus to the field and met the eyes of Uruk-hai leering at me. It differed from the stares that I experienced before. That monster had killing intentions oozing from its body.


    If I had to guess, Uruk-hai must have been itching to kill me after seeing its pawns die in vain.


    "Thank you, Afenos," I whispered, while desperately forcing myself to stand up from the ground.


    "Kill him"


    With that instruction, the three ogres charged straight at me with intense speed. Despite their sizable mass, the ogres breezed through the wind, crushing the icy floors.


    Upon squinting my eyes, a powerful aura engulfed the three monsters. That magical enhancement came from Uruk-hai, who had cast it behind our backs.


    It was a spell that heightened the muscles of any individual. I did not know the rest of the information of the spell, but I knew it was a formidable one that could bring me to death''s door.


    That hunch proved me right as the ogre mmed its hands against my blocking arm. My rent sword was the one that pulled that off, cutting the damage by the ogre. However, the speed of the monsters was far too iparable to mine. Those ogres performed a blitz of attacks, making me fly towards the other side of the field.


    The two creatures were already waiting for me at that end part of thend. They tossed my body around like a toy meant to break and fall. I tried wiggling out from my misery, but the humongous hand grabbing onto my leg never let me go.


    After one final p of the ogre, my body plummeted to the ground. And this time, I couldn''t find any strength inside of me


    It was a miracle that I was still alive but with the injuries I got from the monsters, all of my appendages became numb. It was just not my left arm, but my entire body


    "Get up," I whispered. However, my voice croaked, begging for any rest that I could give.


    Uruk-hai finally sauntered to me, with the rest of the ogre still charging up a st. Six magic circles appeared at the hand of the ogres as they nned to turn everything into dust, including the vige nearby. It was Uruk-hai''s goal, leaving nothing but minced meat from this town.


    But before those three bastards could even do anything to me, stones from a few feet away hit the ogre''s head. Although the damage was minimal to the naked eye, it was enough to disrupt the ogre''s focus.


    "Leave Arthur alone!"


    "Get away from the hero!"


    "Stay away from Arthur!"


    After a few seconds, dozens of magic projectiles came flying in the ogre''s direction. But the tough skin of the ogres negated all damage from those spells as they crashed to their bodies. A cloud of ck smoke came afterwards, but I knew that was not enough to stop the mad titans.


    Cheers of various voicesing from the vigers roared behind me. As I raised my head by a few centimetres, the figure of a group surrounded the crater. Each of them, even the children, hurled out pebbles at the chanting ogres.


    "This vige is very admirable. You lots keep struggling all you want. But those puny magic spells will not do a thing to our imprable skin. Even your hero, Arthur, couldn''t do anything to my pawns or me."


    By the time that Uruk-hai gave his speech, that monster kicked me in the abdomen. The strength from that attack churned my entire body upside down. I could feel my organs sttering inside of me, with my bones breaking into pieces.


    Uruk-hai shed me a smirk as that monster did it again and again and again, waiting for me to break my conscience. I kept my eyes straight at the ogre''s figure, but


    The more I struggled, my body continued asking for itsst rest.


    "This is the end of the line for you, Arthur. Imend you for wasting my time.. And bing a hero. But like every epic, your story will be forgotten by many especially when you''re dead. Thank you for paving me the way to prove myself for the demon king, Arthur. I will remember your name."


    "Fuck you!"


    After our exchange, Uruk-hai raised its leg and attempted to stomp my crawling body. Everything around me became slow, like a snail, as if I could control time itself. But it was not like that. I knew that my character did not have any overpowering abilities like time maniption.


    ''Ah is this what those old people call life review?'' I thought, and watched all my memories of the past.


    Now that I thought about it, I did nothing with my life. I even abandoned this vige when it needed me the most. My character was terribly underleveled to defeat any monsters before me. My sword was not a legendary one... not like the mythical Excalibur.


    It was as the voice had told me I was not a hero and will never be a hero in these two worlds


    However that monster called me one. Was it because I rushed in front and hoped to save everyone? Even the voices behind me called me a hero I did not know, since I never saved them


    I''m scared frightened All I wanted to do was to run away from this ce. I wished for a blissful life where the people surrounding me would call me a hero.


    My eyes became weary, and my hands touched the ground. Uruk-hai''s foot drew closer near my face. It was the beginning of the end for me, and there was nothing I could do to stop my fate.


    ''I guess this is it this is where I''d die'' I pondered, and sluggishly closed my eyes. ''I want to be a hero I want to... be a hero.''


    No matter how hard I reached for the stars, humans couldn''t fly. I always fall on the ground, failing every trial that I have encountered. Even in my past life or this new life, I was still a failure A worthless man who wanted to be a hero.


    "Even if you can''t, try. Your body might feel afraid, so do it scared."


    A voice from the past echoed through my mind before my eyelids could close off my vision. The figure of thest adventurer weed my ears as the quote repeated itself once again.


    "Even if you feel afraid, do it scared"


    [Processing data 99%] The automated voice reminded me again, with a percentage of numbers showing on the window. It was thest thing that I saw before touching the bottom of Uruk-hai


    But I was still alive.


    "Do you wish to save them? Do you wish to put your life for the sake of others?" An enigmatic voice directed a question to me.


    With the remaining stamina I had, I gave the mysterious voice a nod. "Yes I will"


    [Title confirmed: The Descendant''s Hero]


    [rent Unlocked-Legendary Sword of Peace]

 Chapter 31: Sacrfice (6)

    Chapter 31: Sacrfice (6)


    The heroic deeds that the voice from before mentioned paved my road. All the power in the world surged through my cells as if breaking free from thetches.


    But that question started it all. Out of the blue, someone reached out to me. It was not the voice that mocked me in the forest.


    That sound had a more gentle tune.


    "Do you wish to save them? Do you wish to put your life for the sake of others?" Those were the words that the enigmatic voice directed at me.


    Of course, I answered yes while motioning my head. Regardless of the identity of this eerie figure, I still ced my trust and hoped for the best.


    All the lost energy from my cells came rushing through me, mending my wounds and broken bones. I knew that was happening, given the amount of pain lessening on my body. Even my left arm, which should have been numb until now, came to life. It should not have been possible with my current conditions, but it happened.


    Within a few seconds, all my organs, skin, muscles, tissues, and bones revived themselves. They needed no medical attention besides the glowing soft massages. My five senses also heightened, as if unlocking the best version of my body and me.


    As I nced at the side, something tingly moved in my hands.


    "rent?" I murmured. "I''m not dreaming, right? I''m really okay, right? I-I feel light. My body feels like it''s soaring into the air!" I eximed.


    A wave of energy hovered around me, attracting the attention of three ogres battling against the vigers. It was Uruk-hai who notified its remaining troops about my revival. Even this demonic figure had its eyes widened upon seeing me stand up like nothing ever happened.


    "You Arthur, why are you alive?" Uruk-hai croaked while slowly trundling backwards. Its allies did the same and followed the example of their leader.


    "Your expression is as good as mine."


    I did not tell a lie, since it happened in a sh. There was no reason for me to get this power, considering the current condition of the war. Despite these facts, I got a temporary boost, hoping to stand against these monsters.


    [Title confirmed: The Descendant''s Hero]


    [rent Unlocked-Legendary Sword of Peace]


    "Sword of Peace?"


    I knew my sword was something special. However, little did I know that this weapon that I used granted me such unyielding power.


    ording to my system, the ability that I unlocked came from my legendary sword. Although the details were unclear, the sword gave me a limited time to taste my own power from my main ount. As the voice mentioned before, there was power inside of me. Regardless of those mockeries, those words now made sense to me.


    Uruk-hai directed his hands in my direction, ordering its ogres to go all out against me. With those instructions, the monsters went on a rampage. They hurled various things at me, including the boulders, and cut off boughs from the trees.


    Those things hovered around me, but none of them hit me. Thanks to my enhanced senses, those projectiles that came from Mother nature went to my sides. It glided through the holes of my arms and my thighs as it turned the scene into an epic movie clip!


    Everything was smooth like butter, with my movements bing one with the air. I am almost a professional acrobatic joining in the Olympics if it weren''t for my heavy te armour dded with steel.


    "Unbelievable!" I eximed after realising all that I did with my body and the tossed boughs and stones.


    But the battle was far from over. The three ogres were already in front of me, ready to attack.


    Like I did before, I swooshed to the side and dodged the blitz of attacksing from those jabs. Thanks to morale''s boost of Uruk-hai, these ogres increased their speeds, making it arduous for me tond a hit at their faces.


    The two other ogres did the same and joined in the fight. These monsters used everything that they had, including throwing kicks and body ms in my direction.


    Despite these boosts, all their movements became sluggish. Like a grandmaster sparring with some students, none of the ogre''s attacks hit me once again.


    "Come, little rat! I kill you!" an ogre shouted, and used the bough as a make-shift weapon like a bat.


    But no matter how hard these bastards tried, they can''tnd a hit on me.


    I knew these ogres overpowered me with their sheer numbers and brutal force, so I slipped away. I created some distance between these ogres and me and analysed my current situation. Even with this profound power, my win was not absolute.


    If these monsters would be critical beasts andbined their attacks, I would have been a goner in no time.


    "I just wish they won''t do just that" I murmured, and clicked my tongue.


    It was my only wish from the stars above to defeat these monsters. After winning this skirmish, I nned to live a normal life. A life without fighting with a girl by my side would do. But I still needed to grab the Excalibur away from that demon lord.


    ''Well, one goal at a time,'' I thought, with a smirk emerging from my face. ''Thinking about a n won''t do anything in front of the ogres. With this power, all I could do is fight them head-on!''


    There was no point in thinking about my next move. This ce was a wastnd with no terrains that I could use to my advantage. If we leave this ce, I might do something about it.


    But if I wanted to do that, I needed to defeat these three buffoons first.


    The de shone bright, like a diamond as I called out its name. I gripped my rent sword tight in my hands andunched a devastating attack. Upon shing the air, violent wind gushed out in the ogre''s direction.


    While I was doing all this, I leapt close to the ogre''s den.


    The ogres had no choice but to defend themselves with their muscr arms. Their arms were the only defensive ability they had for negating abilities such as my wind gushing spell.


    However, the ogres underestimated my power, as their arms did not work their fit. Wounds appeared from their skin as my wind gush hit their body. The monsters panic as they finally felt the pain they gave me.


    Their roars became music in my ears as the wind came crashing in their direction. I did not finish my attack with just that, as I was already in front of my enemies.


    "[Swift sh]!" I shouted.


    It was a spell that allowed me to swing my des in every direction. The ability amplified my attacks while guiding my hand at all angles that the opponent could escape. Although it had minor damagepared to my other skills, it still did its job.


    The three ogres died within an instant after taking the entire duration of my ability. It wasn''t even my full strength, but it took down those monsters to their graves.


    After witnessing the scene, I realised that the power I had was something that my previous character had before I got nerfed. I looked at my status window and checked all of my points and statistical power if they changed.


    "Well, what do you know?! It changed" A faint chuckle escaped my mouth as the disgusting numbers reach a hundred beneath my eyes.


    My statistical power and points reached around below five hundred. Although these numbers looked low to me, it was still enough against these ogres.


    However, I still did not know the limits of my special ability. There was still Uruk-hai who never made a move to me. That ogre was still gazing from afar, scrutinising every movement I did against its minions.


    My body shook every time I looked ahead to my future. There was only darkness that kept filling the holes.


    Although my status points, statistical power, and my senses increased, I still borrowed this power. The sword gave me this ability, since it was its special power that even I did not know. Every time I am heroic deed, my status would increase. Every time I wanted to save someone, it would increase for a limited time.


    I was still level 3. But that did not stop rent from boosting everything I had.


    When I fought the ogre from before, power surged through my cells. But I regretted jumping in the front lines and ran away like a coward


    "So that''s why I lost all my buffs" Imented, and prepared my de to face Uruk-hai.


    But today was a different sun. I had a determined look on my face to kill Uruk-hai and save everyone in the vige. I did not want to run away. If I die, I die with honour and pride


    . Like a hero.


    There''s no turning back now.

 Chapter 32: Sacrifice (7)

    Chapter 32: Sacrifice (7)


    Uruk-hai finally came into light and showed its sinewy body in front of me. All this ogre did wasmand all its pawns to attack us. Although Uruk-hai negated Rain''s magic, I could not fathom the strength of this being.


    My system told me that each of the ogres had a strength of 1,000 statistical power. All those ogres were also around level 30, which meant that they were your average creatures living around the forest.


    Despite these beasts, I was still thankful to meet them instead of other creatures like the cyclops, titans, or even lesser dragons. They had more levels than these ogres that would reach around three digits, and sometimes even more.


    However, these ogres were still an obstacle for us to face, especially with my puny self and my nerfed character.


    These gaming terminologies meant these monsters had the strength of a footsoldier without training. I could alsopare that statistical power from an average gamer that yed Magique around a year.


    Magique was not simply a game where any yer could level up without effort. This game required skills and proficiency to aim and use their skills against overwhelming puzzles and monsters.


    And if I had to guess the statistical power and the levels of Uruk-hai it might reach around 10,000 or even more with a level around 200 hundred. It was a decent hunch for me, since Uruk-hai was an ogre with demonic blood surging through its veins.


    That number was still an understatement, considering that the monster had yet to show off its skills. And I did not even know if Uruk-hai needed any magic ability to take me down.


    But now that I regained a fraction of my power, I may stand a chance against this bastard. It was one man against one monster.


    Our battle would be legendary


    "He who strikes first wins" I remembered a cool line from a television show I watched before and eximed it out loud. Never I had expected that line would bring me enough confidence to rush in headfirst at my enemy.


    I gripped my sword tighter and longed towards the Uruk-hai. rent was the only weapon I have, since I had already lost all my mana from that fight before. If I had to use another spell-like [Phoenix Sphere], my stamina would hit rock-bottom, hindering me from attacking.


    I nned to engage this battle carefully, considering all the disadvantages I had against Uruk-hai. I was not in tip-top shape, and my level was still iparable to that monster.


    And that was what I did.


    "I won''t back down now!"


    I shouted, with my de ring out a clunking tone. As I nced in front, Uruk-hai''s arm was already waiting for my sword. With one hand alone, that ogre stopped my momentum and pushed me away from his body. Uruk-hai wanted to create more distance between the two of us, knowing that I was a threat to its existence.


    "Give up, Arthur. Your sword has a dull point. You''ve yed the hero long enough!" Uruk-hai chided, while ring in my direction.


    I shook my head and readied for another attack. "No this vige needs me. I''ll dly fight in their stead rather than watch them perish."


    Iunched my body forward and attacked again while adding more power to my shes. Although I cannot ess my skillset, each of my swings had force in it. It could even kill those ogres I fought before if I did it early.


    However, Uruk-hai also had the moves, as the monster slid and turned to avoid getting hit by my blitz. After myst swing from the session of attacks, Uruk-hai jumped backwards and reset the fight.


    A grin emerged from his face as I shed the monster with a stern look. That beast was enjoying every second in this battle. My heart roared and beat one billion seconds per minute.


    But upon blinking thrice, a smear of blood emerged on Uruk-hai''s cheek. My eyes widened upon realising that my de reached the monster.


    Within a few moments, the ogre also noticed the wound formed around its face. The monster raised its hand and touched its rough skin.


    "A drop of blood It feels nice to feel pain again," Uruk-hai whispered, and wiped the blood off from its face.


    The smirking look from Uruk-hai changed into something sinister and bloody. It was the first time that the monster finally revealed its true form It was the one that could tremble all mountains in sight.


    Uruk-hai was just a newborn demon, and yet that beast could quiver thend surrounding its feet. It exceeded my expectations.


    I had fought against demonic beings with my main ount before. But never did I face such a threat this close. Every time I shed against those beings, I always won within a few seconds. Those demonic beings never stood a chance against rent and me.


    But now I had second thoughts inside my mind.


    Uruk-hai charged with intense speed, even faster than a jaguar. If I had to guess it right, Uruk-hai was close to the speed of sound. I was just a normal human being who had mediocre powers.


    My heightened senses did not stand a chance against the frightening monster. My luck got the better of me, and now I was in a pinch.


    Every time I would block Uruk-hai''s jabs, a kick was waiting for me at a split second. Every time I moved to the side, Uruk-hai was already waiting for me. It was as if that monster knew where I was going


    No not that. Those beasts did not know where I wanted to go. Uruk-hai and the others did not have any foresight of some sort. However that ogre waited for the right time to strike. It allowed me to move anywhere I liked and used that position to attack me when I became vulnerable.


    "You''re nothing but a human! You worthless hunted down my kind without fail! You killed the defenceless ogres in their campsite, and yet you wish for peace! How foolish of you!"


    "Are you trying to make sense now! I know your story! It wasn''t what you''ve pictured!"


    After our exchange, Uruk-hai tossed me to the side. I did notnd any hit from the ogre, considering the stamina I lost during this match. If this continues, I would only lose the battle.


    I forced myself to stand on my ground while shaking the pessimistic thoughts devouring my head. There was no point in thinking about that negativity right now, since this was myst chance to prove myself to the vige. Even though I would die, I would die as a hero


    That thought was what I believed.


    Right after I took a step forward, the vein inside my head twirled and constricted. An excruciating pain followed afterwards, making me kneel on the ground. My hands instinctively covered my head and pressed my skin, hoping to ease my pain.


    However, the touch even brought me more suffering during this sh.


    "Good."


    With that word alone, I knew that my life was in danger. I needed to move now if I wanted to see the sun for tomorrow, or else I would feel the wrath of that ogre. Every cell inside of my body cursed me for being hard-headed.


    But what else could I do when this ravaging sensation hindered me from moving.


    Before I could ept my horrible faith, a gust of winding from behind blew towards the ogre. A set of fireballsunched themselves afterwards, stopping Uruk-hai from moving. A trail of icicle spears followed by and pierced Uruk-hai''s thighs. Dozens of lumps of soil hit the monster, creating a fuzzy vision around its eyes.


    "Get ''em, Arthur!"


    "We hold the monster off!"


    "That''s myd!"


    You can do it, Arthur!"


    Those were the cheersing from the vige. They did this before, and these townspeople did it again, helping me with this battle. Although scared, those people reached their hearts for me and gave me some protection and time to recover.


    Upon looking at the centre, the wounded Afenos marked the monster and was the one shouting instructions.


    "Thanks Afenos." Although I was not worthy to stand at his side, I expressed my gratitude to him with a smile.


    That boy met my gaze and gave me a nod. He knew I had to win this fight for the sake of everyone, including me.


    "This is our fight, Arthur I believe in you," Afenos said. I could not hear his words, but I knew what the guy meant.


    I channelled my mana and gathered all the arcane swirling around me. A brilliant glow of light covered my sword, telling me that the spell was ready for me to use.


    It was the lesser version of the actual skill. But as long as it would deal damage, then I''m fine with that.


    It was my favourite sword move when using my rent. It defeated thousands of foes, after all.


    "[Riposte]!"

 Chapter 33: The Sacrifice...

    Chapter 33: The Sacrifice...


    "[Riposte]!" I bawled. This skill allowed me to form a quick return thrust following a parry to my opponents.


    It was a move meant for thinner swords, such as the foil sword and other flexible des. However, rent, being the extraordinary sword, could copy copious moveset known for a sword. It all came down to my knowledge about them.


    Spells worked that way in magic. Although I could learn some skills, I did not have the omnipotence to learn all of them.


    With the descriptions of my skill, I sent back the attack and lunged forward, hitting Uruk-hai''s side. I did not aim for the head, thinking that was the heavily guarded part of the monster. Anyone would expect such a dull attack, especiallying from a knight.


    I needed to exhaust Uruk-hai''s body and wound him with everything I had. But the situation mighte back and bite me afterwards, knowing that I had the wobbling legs, and not Uruk-hai.


    It was not just me who was attacking the mighty ogre. Other magical projectiles came from the vigers, helping me in battle.


    "You''re nothing but humans!" However, the enraged ogre was too strong even against these spells, as Uruk-hai cast something of its own.


    It was a vicious cloud of mist that flew towards the cliff. The spell was something that boss'' monsters could do, even in the game. It was a way to prevent an army that would put the creature in a disadvantage. Uruk-hai would conjure this tornado-like skill and use it if the monster felt threatened.


    And right now, Uruk-hai finally thought of us as a formidable force that could break the monster down to the ground.


    The dust particle that reached dozens of miles hit the crowd. It made the vigers wander at the windstorm approaching in their direction. As soon as the sandstorm hit them, Afenos had no other choice but to issue a temporary retreat from the whirling wind.


    Since some people who wielded magic were mothers and children, the storm was too much for them to handle. It was an intelligent decision from Afenos, but a disadvantage to my position.


    Although the ogre did not coat the smoke with poison, it was enough to disrupt the townspeople to fall back into their shacks. They used their homes as shelters from the tornado. I, who stood in front of the monster, continued fighting Uruk-hai head-on, knowing that I was the only one who could fight.


    However, it was not as easy as it looked. The rain squall injured my skin and wore me down. Those drops of liquid mixed with the weather made my entire body sluggish, forcing me to exert more effort than I should.


    It only meant that our fight would be more demanding than usual.


    "Imend your bravery, child. But you can never be a hero that would live against me."


    "I think I''ve already heard that earlier!"


    After our exchange, Iunched myself in the air and tried swinging my sword once again. However, because of the dusty storm clouding my vision, the figure of Uruk-hai vanished before me.


    It was not just that. My legs needed more energy than usual for me to jump this high. All the strength left in my thighs fled from me. I did not even know if I couldnd a clean hit against the ogre at this right.


    As soon as I blinked my eyes, the ogre was already in front, mming its hands against my body.


    That arm flung me against the stone, hitting my back t on the rock. A ring sound of something crashing against each other resounded on the battlefield, apanied by my instinctive growl.


    Piercing pain surged through my back while reaching out through my arms. It was as if a truck rammed against me, and the only medication I had was encouraging wordsing from my enemy.


    Thanks to my sword, some healing ability kicked in my senses, but I knew it did not mend my wounds. Heck, that was not even proper medication to begin with!


    However, beggars can''t be choosy, knowing that I was against a monster that wished to kill me. I needed to take whatever I could to stop this bastard fromying its hands against the vigers, even if I toss my life for it!


    I did not fall for the same trick twice, knowing that charging straightforward was a dumb option for me to do. Besides tossing myself like a madman to the ogre, I had no moves left to attack. There were no ranged attacks I could use to damage Uruk-hai since I had already drained my mana. And who would even have ranged attacks to a knight like me, wielding a de?


    "The rat has finally caught the mouse," Uruk-hai said, as the monster took its move.


    "That was really poetic of you, monster! But you need to-," before I could even take my jest, Uruk-hai disappeared before my eyes.


    My confidence took the best out of me, knowing that my life felt in danger. All the body parts attached to my body shivered in fright as I moved my eyeballs around. I looked everywhere for the stupidly humongous monster, but that ugly bastard vanished like a ghost.


    And I had thought wrong.


    A violent force struck me from the back, forcing me to eat the ground. After a few seconds, my body flew upwards, with an uppercut hitting my abdomen. All my ribs cracked open, revealing my vulnerable heart swelling in pain. I involuntarily coughed out sputum of blood, knowing that my internal organs got ruptured from the punch.


    That assault never ended from there.


    Uruk-hai finished me by kicking my lower back, which was the one that collided against the stone, and banged me to the ground once more. The force of gravity and my body falling on the ground produced an overwhelming impact. It even created a crater that became the grave of my aching body.


    "Ggh" I groaned with all my might as I climbed the walls that enclosed me. It almost felt like decades upon staying underground. But if I gave up now all those children would die because of me.


    "Save yourself before saving others. Those you call friends will never save you that''s what I learned as the leader of my n. Therefore, I use those ogres as my pawns. With power and vibrant words, they will help me grow."


    Those were the words Uruk-hai told me while turning its back from the burrow. But upon stepping foot on the lumped ground, a boy stood in front of the ogre.


    "Before going to the vige, you have to go through me."


    It was an overused dialogue that came out of any action clips I had seen in my lifetime. However, a smile emerged from my lips, thinking that it was the coolest thing I had yet heard in this world.


    "If the boy could do it, so could I."


    I gripped the molded dirt with all my might and carried myself upward on the surface. I rolled to the side before I could stand.


    "Sorry, Arthur, for the dy. I had to guide the vigers first before rushing over here," Afenos exined.


    "It''s fine. We''ll beat that fucker''s ass."


    The two of us dashed straight to the Uruk-hai, giving everything we got, 200% of our power. This fight was thest chance that we have to kill the ogre. If we lose, all the people in the vige will kiss their lives goodbye. And if we win, we could still see the sun for tomorrow.


    Despite oureback from the battle, our fate carved itself into the stone. We meant to lose this battle, since we were up against a demonic beast. Regardless of my additional strength, I had already used everything I had during this skirmish


    And yet we couldn''tnd a hit on the ogre.


    Afenos and I hovered at each side. Those muscr arms that Uruk-hai had were enough to earn the tinum trophy from the Olympics if they had one. Not even bullets from my world could pierce through that bullshit skin!


    "I told you lots to give up. You could still see your families in the other world," Uruk-hai announced, while raising its two fists on Afenos.


    It had its eyes against that boy for a long time, so that monster nned to kill him first before me. That bastard knew that I already used my trump card, and Afenos had recently joined in the fray.


    ''Is there anything that I could do to stop that monster! Anything!'' I shouted, but no words escaped my mouth.


    [There is one thing, Arthur] The mysterious voice was at it again, answering my calls. The sound that came from nowhere was not that jerk who mocked me for bing a hero. That voice was the one that heightened my abilities.


    "I need to kill that ogre from the same cliff I killed the monster from before" That idea popped out of my mind. It was the only terrain that I could think of, and the only ce where it would instantly kill this bastard from this world.


    [Warning! If you overuse your strength, your body will tear every cell apart!]


    "I don''t care! Just do it!"


    I yelled. After hearing my voice, my body became lighter again. However, I only had a minute to kill the ogre. It was the only window that I had to finish this job. It was not much, but it was a chance to prove myself and to save everyone else.


    Before Uruk-hai''s hand reached Afenos, I caught those arms and blocked them with mine. It was as if the entire building fell towards me, pressing me to the ground. All the weighting from those arms depressed me like a sandwich as I tried my best to push it out.


    Afenos could not believe his eyes after seeing me at lightning speed, defending his ce with everything I had.


    "You saved me" Afenos whispered, thanking me for my actions.


    "...."


    I did not say a word, knowing all the pain that I gave his sister and him.

 Chapter 34: Brave Front

    Chapter 34: Brave Front


    Aferous'' Point of View


    (Author''s note: Aferous is the father of Afenos, which is also Mordred)


    ___________________


    During the battle against the monster horde, my children rushed towards the field. They were the ones fighting the beasts while I guided the vigers to safety. Afenos and Rain specifically told me these instructions, since they knew the people would listen to me more than a pair of children. Considering my status as the helpful farmer in town, everyone heeded my call.


    I was against that thought at first. But seeing that it was the only way to save everyone, I gave in to my children''s desire and did as they pleased.


    And besides I was already a grown man. I could barely help on the battlefield with my profound abilities. Even if I could conjure rocks, I could hardly direct them against something.


    Dozens of injured people came rushing to the shacks. This house became the ce where we could gather all the wounded vigers from the battle.


    But an unexined feeling kept pounding my chest, as if warning me about the future. As I went out from the shack, the body of a girl came into view. Upon squinting my eyes, my brain recognised thatss.


    The little girl did not look well


    "Rain!"


    It was not the daughter I remembered seeing from before. Rain had trouble breathing as she desperately gasped for air. Her hands uncontrobly shake every time the farmers carried her body. My daughter groaned as her hands caressing the swollen parts of her abdomen, telling me that something became severed.


    This event was my first time seeing Rain in such unbearable pain I was her father, and yet I couldn''t do anything in the front lines.


    "Is my daughter going to be alright?" I asked the head chief, who was also in charge of checking the patients.


    He told me that Rain was going to be fine. She just needed some rest before she could regain her consciousness.


    A relieved sigh escaped from my mouth as I heard every wording from the chief. However, my fists did not stop clenching against each other, knowing how pathetic I was as a father.


    "My children are on the front lines and here I am, saving myself in the vige!" Those words were enough to kick me back to motion as I hurried towards the crater.


    It was the heart of the battle.


    __________________


    (Arthur''s Point of View)


    Before I could say goodbye to my life, a bundle of rocks crashed against Uruk-hai''s face. I believed that Afenos and I never learned such a thing about controlling thend. As the two of us glimpsed from behind, the figure of an old man stood proudly at the cliff''s edge.


    He had both of his arms raised as the man summoned more rocks hurling in our direction. Despite the countless pebbles raining down on us, none of them hit our figure. It was as if that bloke had the precision of a professional rock thrower.


    I did not know if that was a thing back in my homeworld.


    "Father!" Afenos shouted.


    But we were not the only ones that found this event pleasant.


    Uruk-hai understood the situation well as the monster refocused its gaze on the old man. The monster carved a sinister grin on its mouth as it repeated the words.


    "Father"


    Uruk-hai changed its course of action and targeted the vulnerable Aferous. With intense speed, the creature threw me to the side. I went towards the cliff where the old man stood and rolled on the ground.


    The old man tried helping me, but he had his hands full with the monster chasing after his life. Although he did not want me to roll on the dirt, Aferous prioritised evading Uruk-hai''s attack more than me.


    Aferous tried his best and summoned all the spells that he knew. Thousands of rocks emerged from the ground and hovered towards the leaping monster. However, those pebbles were worth nothing more than scratching the back of that bastard.


    It was nothingpared to the rough texture of the skin that the Uruk-hai had.


    As soon as the beast approached Aferous, Uruk-hai opened its mouth. "What would happen if I killed you in front of your son!"


    The ogre mmed its gigantic arms against Aferous body, tumbling him towards the side. No one could withstand that attack, since humans could only do little with such assault. But Aferous'' sheer dedication made it possible for him to fight some more.


    That old man knelt on the ground and kept his stern gaze on the monster before him.


    "Y-You need to run away! You''re no match against that creature!" I cried, knowing that Aferous would get himself killed if he prolonged this match.


    Despite hearing my warnings, Aferous pursued his heart and conjured yet again a set of spells towards the Uruk-hai. With those injuries reaching out in his hands, I would bet that the old man was running out of juice. Aferous needed to restore his mana before consuming everything inside of him or else he would suffer the consequencester.


    However, the old man''s actions paved a window for me. It was enough time to lure the monster inside the forest and towards the cliff.


    "Right! The chat!"


    The system automatically adds people if it deems it as an ally. All the game developers also added this feature in Magique before transferring to this world. And now that we were fighting against the ogre, it meant that I could send messages to Aferous via a chat box to his system.


    I just hope that those emails would enter his sight before the monster would kill him.


    "Check the mail, check the mail, check the mail, goddammit!" I cursed, while gritting my teeth.


    I hated idling around, so I charged straight towards the battle and created a diversion to the monster. My actions gave some time for Aferous to check all of his notifications There was nothing I could do but to hope for him to see my message.


    Aferous stood still and fiddled something in front of him. Although I was too busy defending myself against Uruk-hai, that gesture of Aferous was enough to tell me he had read the mail I sent.


    The old man looked at me with worried eyes as he swiped the box to the side. Aferous then gave me a nod and followed my instructions.


    I also sent themand to Afenos, which he had also read during the battle.


    "Hmm What are you scheming, Arthur?"


    Despite its looks, Uruk-hai had a keen eye on observing its surroundings. It noticed our brief gestures and expressions that nobody else would.


    Regardless of these usations, the three of us went back to the trail of the cliff. It was also the terrain where I first killed my monster by ident. I was a coward that regretted helping everyone from the vige.


    But right now, I wanted to redeem myself and y the hero even once in my life.


    The n went smoothly, as I had expected. Uruk-hai followed us around like a cat chasing after its mice. Momentster, we arrived in a different forest, which was close to the cliff.


    However, It was not that easy for us to bait the monster into its doom. If we wanted to make this right, we had to work for our victory.


    "I see what you''re trying to do!" Uruk-hai imed, as the monster stopped in its tracks.


    That beast looked beyond the jungle and also witnessed the cliff living nearby. With a grin, Uruk-hai trundled backwards, calling forth at the three of us to return to the crater. But we did not want to return there!


    We needed to kill the monster by letting it fall to the cliff.


    As the three of us chased back Uruk-hai, Afenos let out a painful groan before mming his body to the soil. I turned around and went to his side, but the boy confessed that this was his limit. Since he had drained all of his arcane and used stamina, the boy pushed his limits. And the straining from his muscles bit him back.


    Afenos cannot continue this fight any longer It was up to Aferous and me to stop this ogre.


    But I could only think of the old man as a liability for me to take care of in this skirmish. Aferous knew nothing about magic, and he had no experience in killing any creatures from before. I doubt he would be of any use to me during this fight.


    And that was what I told him.


    "Stay back and carry Afenos to the vige. I will handle the monster."


    "Are you crazy?!" Aferous retorted. "The two of you can''t handle that! And you n to fight it alone? I''m here! I can do what you guys could do!"


    "Then what about Afenos? He''s out cold on the ground. And if Uruk-hai ns to attack his defenceless body, your boy would die"


    I did not want that to happen, which was why I warned him about that oue. After a few seconds, Aferous listened to my words and carried Afenos on his back.


    "Please be safe, Arthur. You''re the only one who can fight him now."


    After our exchange, Aferous and his son took off to the side, away from Uruk-hai''s sight. I leapt from the bough and used every reserved energy I have to sh the monster with rent.


    As soon as Uruk-hai noticed my figure, the monster mmed its hand again and pinned me to the ground. I struggled with everything I had, but I couldn''t break free from Uruk-hai''s shackles.


    "It''s over, Arthur. You''ve run out of your resources."


    Those words became intelligible in my ears as the monster pressed its hand against me. Dozens of bones broke within seconds, but I endured the throbbing paining from my body. Thanks to my rent''s buff, I could still handle that damage


    But Uruk-hai nned to end it all here.


    That monster raised its foot and plotted to stomp me with that humongous bottom. There was no saving me if that mammoth-sized base rams my statue-like body


    I was careless Careless enough to fight for my life No matter how hard I try, I can never defeat such a fiend.


    But I never regretted everything until now. A smile painted my face as I epted my grim faith


    "Gugh!"


    An old man tackled the foot, forcing it to miss my figure. That force was enough to disrupt the bnce of the monster, saving me during the process.


    The old mannded beside me and shed me a smile. I raised my brow to see that face, but I cannot bring myself to hate him...


    "I told you to go back, Aferous! Your son needs you more than me!!!" I chided the old man.


    Aferous could only chuckle with a faintugh at my remark. "But you''re like my son too, Arthur."

 Chapter 35: At What Cost

    Chapter 35: At What Cost


    A fountain of blood emerged before my eyes. It was as if a bloody volcano erupted in front of me, with the wailing words lingering inside my ears. A ring scream came right beside me as that figure loitering around also witnessed the event at our fore.


    It came not from a monster. That voice came from someone I knew.


    I could only call the old man a hero after saving someone who he barely knew. And that someone was me, of all people in this world. That man also called me his son, despite us being a stranger in his eyes.


    I did nothing but excused myself from helping the vige. This family that sheltered me knew it from the get-go. And, yet, those people gave it their all. Aferous fed me, his son gave me entertainment, and Rain cared for me.


    However, I repaid their kindness by killing their father


    "You''re like a son to me."


    Those were thest words that Aferous told me after pushing me from death''s door. That man traded his life for the sake of mine, knowing that his children would lose a father


    Without a hint of fear, Aferous charged straight to battle and blocked the approaching foot. That attack from Uruk-hai meant for me to die, and yet here I was, alive.


    Afenos, the one who could not stop screaming from afar, witnessed the scene. With hisst ounce of energy, the little kid crawled towards us. But s, his body gave up, with the tears still cascading from his eyes.


    Uruk-hai chuckled up a storm, knowing that the assault took the man''s life.


    "It was a shame that you didn''t die, Arthur. But I believe that would scar you for life!"


    Those were the words thrown to me, forcing it to enter my head. I did not retort, since that sentence weighed me on the ground. It continued pressing me until all my cells epted my death, or so it seemed.


    But the move that Aferous did created a window for me, since Uruk-hai got pushed to the sides. I took the chance and unleashed all my strength on my arms and legs, praying that it wouldst even for a minute.


    My body heeded my wish as it let me leap from the ground. A surge of power flowed down to my veins, calling out for me for thest time. I was like a frog with superpowers as I almost reached the heavens above.


    Uruk-hai noticed my figure at thest minute, but it was toote. I grappled the muscr body and pushed and pulled with all my might at the monster. Gravity did its work as Uruk-hai slipped from my assault. My sudden movements rewarded me with the beast falling to its demise, bringing me along with it.


    "I cannot let your death be in vain, Aferous and I''m sorry, Afenos and Rain, for all I''ve done if I were a second early, this would not have happened," I murmured, as I closed my eyes while plummeting on the cliff.


    "You fucker! You nned to take me with your grave, Arthur!" Uruk-hai finally realised its position.


    However, no matter how hard the ogre struggled, we were already in the air. That monster kept clenching my puny figure, but I already did what I could.


    A smirk emerged from my face as I returned Uruk-hai''s stare. It was me who won the match, but at what cost? Since Aferous died during the skirmish I couldn''t say that we stood out victorious from the battlefield.


    "My demonic n wille after you, Arthur We will change this world and govern the greedy humans with the help of the holy grail" Those were thest words that escaped Uruk-hai''s mouth before the two of us crashed against the stream.


    All the memories from my past life came haunting me, even at my death. I couldn''t remember anything pleasant from my experience, so dying became a gift rather than suffering. However, I died alone.


    Even on Earth or here, I was still alone


    There was no pain upon sshing myself in the water. It was as if my entire body forgot to feel anything at all. But I knew I was sailing the grimmestke, wondering where it would take me.


    "You''re a winner! You''re the hero that saved the kingdom!"


    An automatic voice resounded in my ears. The sound did note near me, since I was endlessly floating to my death. Within a few seconds, I recognised that tone of voice.


    ''Ah it came from the game,'' I thought, and listened to the scene.


    "I won I became the hero...," the child-like voice of mine eximed.


    Upon opening my eyes, a figure of my younger self ying aputer game shed before my eyes. I expected something like a forest of some sort or the river bringing me elsewhere but I guess my mind wanted to y tricks on me.


    The smile on the little guy''s face never left his mouth. Never left my mouth. The real me and my body also shed a beam after witnessing the scene. A warm sensation bathed me and my heart as I continued observing everything.


    ''This is the first time someone told me I was special that I lived in this world to save someone,'' I pondered. ''A hero that everyone would adore''


    The spark that the kid I saw was still kindling my tired heart. Throughout the years of existing in that wretched world, that game pushed me forward.


    It was the only motivation I had in my life.


    ''That this reminds me are Rain and Afenos safe?... Would they be alright without living with their father?'' I asked, but nobody gave me an answer. I could only assume, but never confirmed.


    The little guy turned around and faced me. It was as if that bitter memory that I had knew my existence. But instead of cursing me like the rest of my pessimistic thoughts, the boy shed me a smile.


    "I want to be a hero just like you!" the boy imed, with his hands sped together.


    Behind him was an old man who caressed his head. It was not my father, since I knew he wouldn''t do such a warm thing. Upon squinting my eyes, the figure of the old man became more crystal.


    My mouth gasped as I mentioned his name. "Aferous?"


    "Thank you for saving my children, Arthur."


    After saying his fill, Aferous and my younger self turned around and met the angelic light shining from above. As time passed by, their shapes slowly disintegrated into thin air, taking their souls with it.


    The two of them physically died, but their spirits remained inside of me. For the first time in my life, somebody called me a hero.


    My body was still floating somewhere in thisnd, but my eyes remembered how to cry.


    "Wait!" I called out, hoping to meet them onest time. "Thank you, you two!"


    After saying my words, the two figures vanished before me. They left me alone but I was never isted in the first ce...


    _________________


    Third Person Point of View


    A girl with a white cloak rushed through the forest, escaping from thend of monsters chasing her behind. She had white and silky hair flowing behind her back, fluttering from every step she took. Clipped in her hands was a magical staff that the vigers made for her recent celebration. A precious gem stood on top of the cane, which served as the source of her magic.


    The girl''s clothing told her age. She was around eighteen years old, with a curved body and average melons in front of her chest. The poor fabric would have copsed from all the jiggles she had experienced. If it were not for the clip that her father gave her as a gift, that would have happened.


    At first nce, everyone would know that the girl was a magic-user. She had the proper tools and arcane aura surrounding her. She was not an ordinary vige but a mage, with high ss and immense mana enveloping her skin.


    However, if those people knew her more, that girl could not conjure any magic. She knew those spells, but never used them once after that incident.


    Every time thess nned on activating her powers, her dead mother''s face cursed her vision. Her hands would violently quiver and would soon let go of her staff. That stick was the only thing that kept her safe. She did not dare lose it after using such a senseless magic show.


    A vige nearby caught itself in mes as the horde of monsters disrupted their peace. A cloud of smoke followed close behind, with the girl running for her life.


    After reaching the exterior borders of Cornwallnd, a raging stream of water entered her sight. That girl nned to stay in for the night to regain her lost strength. But as she blinked a dozen times, a figure floating from afar caught her attention.


    "Merlin found something! Merlin will go towards that figure!" Adventurer as she was, the brave girl charged straight for the eerie shape.


    But for some reason, she did not feel afraid, since the girl found was a human, not a monster.


    And yes, that girl had a name. And the world called her Merleen.

 Chapter 36: The Wizard

    Chapter 36: The Wizard


    The sshing sounds of water entered my ears, with the scent of the ocean sniffed through my nose. But the aroma instantly changed as the cloud of smoke drifted through the air, filling my head with the smell of mushroom soup with distinct ingredients.


    I could almost taste the food if it were not for my immobile and numbed body.


    Upon opening my eyes, the dark skies greeted me with the stars dangling from above. I knew nothing about constetions, but the firing mes of the ster heavenly bodies were enough to calm my nerves.


    I recalled everything that had happened before I met a family that cared for me uponnding in this other world. It was a father who gave me food and shelter, and his childrenforted me and cared.


    I could also remember the old man dying in front of me. I saved the vige, but he saved my life. Aferous was more of a hero than me.


    The four of us fought against a demonic monster, Uruk-hai. That ogre imed the demon lord unlocked its potential. There was a waring soon, and the events that happened before me became a warning.


    But there was no use for me to think of all that for now. I brushed those gloomy thoughts to the side and remained focused on the happenings surrounding me.


    I wiggled my hands and touched the mushy soil. Thend told me I was nowhere near the beach or any gigantic body of water. Upon sliding my head to the side, piercing paining from my spine disrupted my movements. The pain travelled through my ligaments and spread all over my body.


    My body jerked sidewards in retreat from the unbearable pain. Even after reverting to my earlier position, the phantom pain remained.


    But that one glimpse allowed me to see through the other side.


    There was a sea of trees that reached beyond the forest, which also weed my eyes. Right before the borders of that greennd, a make-shift kitchen caught my sight. A figure also stood at the side, watching patiently the temporary cup getting boiled by the fire.


    I couldn''t picture the shape of the mysterious person, since I returned my gaze in front of the clouds. But I knew the figure poured something into the cup.


    I could only guess those were ingredients or poison to the food. If that person wanted to kill me, it better be quick.


    "Merleen thinks this is fine! Merleen will give it to the injured person!"


    A soft, angelic, and feminine voice resounded behind me. It came from the person cooking in front of the rough-and-ready stove. Right after the monologue, the figure, whom I could assume was a girl, went to my side.


    My head still kept the pain radiating all over my body. It was still impossible for me to move on my own.


    "Eep!" the girl shrieked upon seeing my widened eyes, desperately looking in her direction.


    Thess nearly spoiled the pan to my face as she bnced herself with all her might! Well, my foot, which already nestled on the side, also helped her take her bnce.


    Upon standing back to her position, the girl heaved out a sigh. She then looked at me once again, scrutinizing my stern face. She now had the resolve to talk to me. "This is mushroom soup passed by Merleen''s parents. Please drink this to help speed up your recovery."


    ''Merleen''s parents?'' I thought, thinking that there was still someone hiding around the bushes. I could only assume that this girl was someone else, apanied by a person named Merleen.


    But something did not sound right


    I heeded the girl''s instructions and exerted intense effort to raise my head. The girl saw my struggles and tried to help me lift the upper half of my body. She did it correctly, but the pain still lingered around my arms.


    But I never said a word and continued expressing my gratitude towards the girl. Although we only met around a couple of minutes ago, there was no sense of killing intentions clouding her.


    "Can you talk?" the girl asked.


    I tried and opened my mouth, but the words I wanted to say did note out. The phrase I wanted to say was, "thank you for helping me."


    I guessed that thanking someone for their kind deeds was too much of a hassle for my body to do.


    "Merleen thinks you can''t talk. It''s okay. Don''t force yourself, mister," the girl whispered, as she shed me a faint smile. "Let Merleen help you drink this mushroom soup! Merleen hopes it will help you."


    There was nobody else besides the girl in this forest. I knew because she speaks from the third perspective. Instead of saying "me" and "I", Merleen used her actual name every time she pointed at herself.


    Merleen did as she told and helped me drink the entire contents of the boiling soup. The heat ravaged my taste buds, but the girl insisted I should drink it in one go.


    I dealt with far more things from my past world, so flushing these boiling water was nothingpared to my experiences.


    After finishing my meal, the girl shed me a beam once more. It was not the faint grin from before. But an actual smile that came from her heart. It almost felt like she really wanted me to heal my wounds.


    "Merleen will wait for you until you can speak and walk Until then, please rest your body, mister," the girl eximed, as she stretched both of her arms to the sky. "Merleen feels very sleepy. Merleen would just nap for a while. Good night, mister."


    That girl never backed down to her words as Merleen did what she mentioned. The little Merleenid her body on the t log and sumbed to her sleep.


    Judging by her clothes, Merleen looked like a mage. She had a white cloak that could also be a hoodie if the girl wanted to. Clipped in her hand was a wand meant to cast and amplify spells. Merleen did not have a witch''s hat, but her attire still counted as someone who could wield powerful magic.


    I could also sense an absurd amount of mana leaking from her body. It only showed that this girl did not have full control over her arcane.


    However, I could not take her lightly, since I was still a puny knight with no power. Merleen was far stronger than me.


    I ced all those thoughts aside and did as Merleen had told me. Upon closing my eyes, my body shut itself down and slept for the time being.


    But those peaceful hours ended.


    I did not have any means of checking the time, but I knew countless hours had passed by. As I peered my eyes open, the sky did not change, but the gusting wind did.


    My numbness from before vanished from my body, as I could feel my hands moving once again. Even the throbbing pain that cursed me earlier disappeared from my cells.


    It was the start of a new beginning for me, but things had spiralled out of control.


    My notifications rmed me and sent me a message. It found a group of deadly creatures lurking nearby, watching our every move. The system did not consider them as demonic beasts, but these creatures were still formidable enemies. As the process option concluded, my system told me we had three goblins wanting to assault our camp.


    "I will repay your kindness this time," I murmured to Merleen while attempting to stand from the ground.


    Since she was the one who took care of me as soon as Inded from the stream, I wanted to repay my debt. Despite myck of heroic charm, I still wanted to help anyone that needed me.


    If I ran away now and cower to my fears, the goblins would attack and sexually harass the sleeping Merleen. Before she would know it, that girl would end up inside the goblin''s den as a sex ve for eternity.


    And I did not want that to happen.


    I pushed my limits and gritted my teeth from the pain reaching through my lower limbs. I thought that the soup already healed my body.


    But I had thought wrong. Since I had not stood for a long time, the muscles on my legs were still like a baby.


    Regardless of the pain, I did my best and overcame my limitations. Within a few moments, the world around me changed. I was now standing on my feet while gripping the pommel of m,y sword.


    "rent, please help me again," I murmured, and dashed straight towards the forest.


    I did not want to let this goblin do as they pleased. If someone needed to strike the first move, that someone should be me. Although my body still quivered every time I moved, my will of protecting Merleen was strong enough to push me through.

 Chapter 37: Playing the Hero

    Chapter 37: ying the Hero


    These creatures were no match for me, since I already faced such an absurd demonic beast from before. Goblins who did not know how to strategize any attack were useless as slimes found in every field.


    Those green and ugly creatures would only perish in the field with those unprepared tactics. Even I, who did not have a high-level advantage, could defeat them without effort. Since I was an experienced fighter after the match against Uruk-hai, small fries did not scare me.


    With one swing of my rent, those pesky creatures turned into dust. But upon wielding my de, the strength that I had before left me. The buff that the heroic title gave expired from the hereafter.


    I defeated all the monsters, but at the cost of my stamina. The wounds that scarred my body almost opened upon those wide movements I did. I was fortunate enough to have the girl named Merleen mend with my injuries without her asking for a return.


    After defeating the trio of goblins, I fell on the ground and sumbed to a deep slumber. I did not know when I would wake up, but I knew I was still alive.


    .....


    "Grgh" A violent groan fled from my lips as I nudged towards my side.


    The pain became intense after fighting those goblins. It would have been wise to leave the goblins alone and focused on healing myself, but I did not want Merleen to fight on her own.


    I had learned so much from my past experience and never became selfish. If people needed my help, it was just natural that I should help them as Afenos with his children did for me.


    "Geez, mister. You shouldn''t push yourself for the likes of Merleen. You could have left Merleen to die there, you know Merleen is such a useless stranger and a worthless daughter."


    The girl, who spoke in the third perspective, gave out a depressing remark. Merleen even imed that I should have left her to die to the goblins. I did not know what past she had experienced, but


    "... It must have been rough." The words that my mind pondered came into light as I confessed my thoughts.


    With widened eyes, Merleen looked at me, deciphering the words I spoke. It was the first time that we conversed with each other, after all.


    "You can talk! Yay! Merleen is thrilled to hear you talk! Merleen wondered if you cannot speak ournguage, but Merleen was worrying about something ridiculous!" the girl eximed, while wiggling both of her hands.


    I gave her a nod and answered, "Yes. After napping earlier, I recovered my strength. Thank you, Merleen, for saving me in the river."


    Merleen tilted her head after hearing my appreciation. "But Merleen did nothing Merleen doesn''t deserve your praise. Merleen is a useless girl."


    "You kept describing yourself as useless, yet you saved me. So, you''re not useless."


    "But" Merleen said, but she did not continue her sentence. She just forced herself to ept what I mentioned without giving it some thought. "If you say so"


    The two of us sat on the wooden log that served as the bench for the time being. In front of us was the campfire that Merleen made, but we were already running out of dry wooden nks and twigs. Those things served as fuel for this fire.


    "Merleen will go to the forest and look for more firewood. Can Merleen ask you to stay and watch the campsite? Merleen has a lot of utensils and pans that I need for Merleen''s next journey."


    Although the third perspective talking boggled my mind, the girl still expressed her words. I gave Merleen a nod and told her I would monitor the things surrounding me. However, I let out my concerns and opened my mouth.


    "Are you going to be okay on your own? I could guide you in the forest if you want?" I asked.


    Since she was a girl, I could only assume that Merleen needed my help. Merleen did not defend herself during that fight, and she did not even cast a spell despite her immense arcane. It made me think this girl was unaware of her powers.


    But the wizard shook her head and retorted. "No. It''s okay! Merleen can escape from those monsters! And besides, Merleen wants you to cook for your medicine! Merleen found herbs from the forest before, and Merleen will give you instructions to concoct the soup!"


    I couldn''t go against my benefactor, so I heeded hermands. After our exchange, Merleen taught me the mixture of the herbs on the boiling pan. It was like some run in the mill chef would make, since the steps of the medicine include dumping the ingredients inside the pot.


    When Merleen concluded her instructions, she stood from the log and went to the forest. The staff clipped in her hands looked overpowered to me, but I had never seen her cast any magic at all.


    "Will she be alright?" I asked myself while staring at her figure, vanishing from the sea of trees.


    I shrugged off those trains of thought and focused on the steaming water inside the container. After piling up thepliments needed for the soup, there was only one thing that I could do, and that was watching it boil some more.


    It was a dull event, but Merleen specifically said that was the key ingredient for the medicine. I was an otherworldly guy who got teleported in this magical game. Although the world deemed me the strongest yer in Magique, this was still a vast ce.


    Afenos and his family taught me that lesson.


    Within a few minutes, a flock of birds that came from the forest disrupted my line of thoughts. As I swivelled behind, my heart screamed for me to go, while my brain told me to wait. Two decisions red through my head, which came out of worry from Merleen.


    "What should I do?" I asked, but nobody dared to give me an answer. I was alone at the campsite, waiting for the girl who saved me from theke.


    Merleen told me not to follow her at any cost, since she wanted to do it herself. I, who senses something sinister inside the woond, thought otherwise.


    I clenched my fist and strolled the jungle, disobeying the instructions given to me by Merleen. Although I risked leaving the items behind, I wanted nothing terrible to happen to Merleen.


    After stepping foot on the unchartednd, I scanned the area for any clues that Merleen left for me. The ground became the key as the mushy soil copied the footprints of the lost girl.


    However, Merleen was not alone in the jungle. There were three more marks that apanied her journey. And I could bet that Merleen was unaware of those eerie footmarks on the soil. She came alone in this forest. Merleen did not expect anyone besides me to wait from the campsite.


    "Shit!" I cursed.


    If those creatures were smelly goblins, I would not feel agitated. But if those monsters were ogres or demonic beasts, that was another story.


    I could barely fight or move my arms. And the previous match against Uruk-hai strained my body, leaving me defenceless for another round.


    "MERLEEN! WHERE ARE YOU!"


    It was not wise to shout in the middle of the night, especially in the forest. But what choice do I have when I need to find a vulnerable girl? I would rather have monsters chasing me while running with Merleen rather than not knowing where she was.


    And that was what I did.


    My voice echoed at the towering trees, but not a hint of Merleen came to my sight. The footprints were the only clues I had, but there were still no signs of the wandering woman with white hair


    Not until now.


    "H-Help Merleen! A-Anyone! Merleen n-needs help!"


    A crying from the sides caught my ears. The voice that reverberated through the dull forest came from the girl named Merleen. She was stating her name while asking for help.


    "M-Mother! F-Father!...."


    The sound kept growing louder as I rushed in Merleen''s direction. I did not let the creeping vines block my way as I continued forward and followed the wailing voice.


    As I reached forth near the scenes, two dire wolves, which had more brute force and mana than goblins and slimesbined, addressed my eyes. Those hounds had hungry eyes and famished mouths that looked like rabies in my world. Those dogs had a hint of demonic aura residing in their bodies, but these dire wolves did not have the strength of Uruk-hai.


    "I could still fight them!" I thought, and went in front of the weeping girl.


    "A-ARTHUR! HELP MERLEEN!"


    Before I could reach her fore, Merleen shouted my name. Out of all the people she could''ve known, Merleen sought my aid. I, who was already in front of the wizard, defended her with all my might.


    I nned on pushing my limits for the sake of this girl. Since that was the role of a hero To save anyone in need.

 Chapter 38: The Other Way Around

    Chapter 38: The Other Way Around


    I swung and twirled my de upon reaching the front of the trapped girl. Merleen squeezed herself like a fetus, with her eyes shut tight. Her hands quivered as if an earthquake struck her body. She did not want to see any of this, knowing how painful it must have been to her.


    But Merleen''s quivering response ended after seeing my figure standing in front of her. It was as if all the courage of the world got sucked into her heart. That feeling gave her a chance.


    I was her glimmer of hope.


    "Are you hurt?" I asked, as I stole a glimpse of the pathetic girl. The same girl who also could not defend herself despite that ravaging staff. "Tell me if those wolves got you or anything." Don''t leave a single injury from me, Merleen."


    Thinking about rabies from these wolves was something that came to mind. But maybe rabies was not the problem that I should worry about right now.


    Merleen responded to me with a nod. Although she got bruises on her arm, the little girl did not have a fragile heart. She just could not defend herself as I do.


    I had never thought of asking someone with those lines, but I did. There was also this cliche metre, screaming inside my head every time those words escaped my mouth. But I had my reasons for saying it.


    If Merleen got herself wounded, she might have to heal both of our wounds in the middle of this dreadful forest. And nobody liked that thing to happen.


    "I want you to run away as far as your little legs could, okay?" I whispered, while motioning my hands to the road behind me. "If you want to live, you need to leave me behind."


    "But how about you?" Merleen asked, while caressing her shoulder. "Merleen doesn''t want to leave you alone Merleen doesn''t want that to happen again!"


    "I don''t care what happened to you before. But right now, you''re just going to hold me back. You''re a liability to me, do you know that? I can''t fight and defend you at the same time. Go, Merleen! I will join you shortly I promise."


    As I glimpsed at the shivering girl, Merleen gave me a nod. After our exchange, thess heeded my call and sprinted back toward the campsite. She left me alone, despite her being a mage.


    However, if Merleen can not fight with me, she would be better off at a safer ce. I had the experience and the fighting capabilities to defend myself


    And I learned a valuable lesson from chewing my defeat. If I had this power and terrible things would happen, it would happen because of me. I knew that, and I did not want to run away


    "... not anymore," I murmured, andunched a devastating strike to the demonic, dire wolves.


    Even though these hounds had a quarter of demonic aura, they still packed a punch. If I were up against one wolf, I would have won already. But that was not the case.


    It was three against one, especially when I did not have my enhanced stats surging through my body. That overpowered sensation granted me heightened senses and a boost for statistical power. That arcane tapped inside my contained power when I was still ying this game in my prime.


    But right now, everything changed, including the character that I was using. However, there was no time for me to dwell on these trivial things, especially when my life was on.


    "I will protect you, Merleen, even if it is thest thing that I would do," I bravely said, without regretting my words.


    If my past self were watching me right now, he would haveughed his ass out already. I did not differ from a thug before. But change for the best.


    I was a nerfed hero in another world, after all.


    The battle began when the wolf leapt from the ground. That animal bared its teeth at me while barking. I slid backwards and dodged the bullet.


    However, it was not the wolf in front of me that wanted me dead. The two hounds went at each of my sides, thinking that I was a chew toy that needed to face destruction. My nimble feetunched me in mid-air and evaded the left dog that kept chasing me away.


    But my body could only do this much. The right dog, who had already jolted in my direction, tackled me with intense speed. The force did note even close from Uruk-hai''s m, but it left me a mark on my hips, forcing me to kiss the ground.


    I did not have the chance to wield my sword as I wanted to, considering the trio of wolves circling me. If I went to the right, the middle and the left dogs would attack me. I would feel the same if I did it the other way around.


    As soon as Inded on my feet, the two hounds waited for me and bit my thighs. Their razor-sharp teeth pierced themselves through my muscles, immobilising me from moving around.


    That assault created a window for the middle wolf to attack me straightforwardly on my abdomen. It was as if a racing car without brakes crashed against me. That automobile would not leave a mark I could already hear my bones cracking at once after receiving such damage.


    My body hovered towards the other side, mming me at the bark. The scene repeated itself, where I was a worthless man ying hero to save a cowering girl.


    However, I had a change of heart. No matter how difficult the situation could be, I still vowed to save the girl from harm. I could run away from this fight, but the wolves would effortlessly track down Merleen.


    That girl could not produce any magic ability to defend her. Merleen would be as good as dead if these wolves simultaneously attacked her.


    "Come at me, you pooch!" I screamed, trying my best to ce up in front.


    Despite my brave attempts, all those efforts went to the drain and became a punching bag for the fierce demonic wolves. I bit more than I could chew, and the consequence came barking at me like a dog.


    The hounds kept gnawing at my lower body, forcing me to crawl on the ground. And if this continued, I would never see the light from tomorrow.


    The wolf finally made its move and charged straight in my direction. Its eyes glowed a piercing crimson light, telling me that their mind got corrupted.


    Regardless of this information, I closed my eyes and epted death. Although I was afraid of pain and death, as long as Merleen found a safe ce, then I would find peace in my heart. I already epted my faith thrice in this world.


    Even though I did not know the whereabouts of the fearful girl, Merleen should have found a safer spot right now. That girl was a smart woman, so she knew the scene''s weight, judging by her intelligence points.


    "Everywhere I go, these creatures always try to kill me," I murmured, as I readied myself to meet Afenos.


    But before I could even say goodbye, a brilliant light shined upon me, burning the wolf''s body into ashes. Despite the ray hitting me from the back, I never became a fried human served on a tter. Instead, I kept my body to myself and stayed healthy as usual.


    ording to my system, there was nobody else near my vicinity. I did not see anyone passing through the forest except for Merleen


    "Merleen?!" I gasped, and turned around.


    But a voice called me before I could swirl my body at my rear. "D-Don''t look at the light Merleen might burn your eyes!"


    This way of talking was none other than Merleen! Despite telling her to leave, she returned to me and cast this amazing tunnel of gleam!


    "Thank you, Merleen!" I remarked, and dashed straight to the remaining wolves.


    During my ascent, my sword, clipped in my hands, also gave off a faith glow. That light came not from Merleen or the sun. rent just reflected a bright image when I moved from my post.


    But I brushed those thoughts away and took the lives of the two wolves. Although these hounds became corrupted creatures thanks to the demonic aura, I had no other choice but to kill them


    "I hope I ended your suffering, pooch" I whispered, and sheathed my de back in its scabbard.


    It was a messy fight, but Merleen and I ended it with style. The lighting from behind also faded away. As soon as the light went out, I turned around.


    "Merleen" I called out, but the girl already passed out before she could meet my gaze.


    I hurried towards Merleen and caught her descending body before it could even touch the ground. The lighting from rent also faded away, telling me that the two of us ended the skirmish.

 Chapter 39: Nightmare

    Chapter 39: Nightmare


    Merleen''s point of view


    _________


    People called me the prodigy child. After the neighbours witnessed the bright light emerging from my hands, all the vigers deemed me a saviour. Those people defined me as a mage that had the power to vanquish evil.


    I was the talk of the town. Those people told me I had the destiny to purify the evil in this world.


    "This is?"


    My eyes widened in the darkened yet nostalgic room. The stack of a thousand hays covered the roof, with paintings dangling on the wall. Those sketches came from my mother beside the furniture carved by my father.


    "Why am I here?! I''m back to normal?"


    From all I remembered, my voice changed, along with my vocabry. Every time I spoke about myself, my body shivered in fright. That sensation reminded me of my dead parents, who I killed when I discovered magic.


    Talking about myself ravaged my heart and me. It was all that I had remembered


    "This ce this room. No This happenedst year! Why am I inside my vige!" Despite my reminisced voice, it was still the same. No matter how many days had passed by, the wounds left by this house remained fresh.


    The nightmare haunted me wherever I went. It was as if reminding me of the terrors I faced when I was still ignorant of my magic. The world ridiculed a young maiden who wanted a normal life.


    "You killed us! I have no daughter! You''re a monster, Merleen! A monster."


    A familiar feminine voice echoed behind me, cursing out my name. Upon swivelling behind, two apparitions emerged from the shadows. The figure of a man extended his arms, shielding the woman from behind. That girl had the same eyes as mine, but she cried a river of tears.


    They already died a year ago


    "You killed your own mother! You don''t deserve our love, Merleen" My father med me as a criminal. He caressed his hand around the abdomen, where a hole marked the end of his life.


    My mother also had that space on her chest. Those two marks served as the symbol for their deaths and the death of Merleen inside of me.


    That hole came from the brilliant light that emerged from my palm. It was the magic that I wanted to share with them. Since I was still oblivious to the power contained inside of me, I did not know... that the light would take their lives.


    "You killed us You killed us! YOU KILLED US, MERLEEN!"


    My mother''s words echoed inside of me. It was not the soft luby I heard when she still cradled me around her arms. It was not the same smile that I fell in love with every passing moon.


    "N-No! I-I don''t want to kill you Mother father I-I love you!" I screamed, yet my words never reached their ears.


    Instead of returning those words, piercing knives hurled in my direction. Hurtful words came right after those hovering des. It was as if my parent''s curses had a sharp edge that would rip my heart, which already got destroyed.


    She red at me for thest time, motioning me to run away. I did as my parents had told and exited the ce, along with my beating heart.


    The palm around my hands glowed a violent hue in my eyes. It was the same colour I remembered when Ist activated my magic.


    "That''s right I killed them," I murmured, and dashed straight towards the gate.


    But my nightmare did not end there. It was just the beginning. The problems came one after the other, with the smoke reaching through my nostrils and ring screams that came from the panicked children.


    "The vige?"


    No matter how twisted my thoughts could be, the shacks and the fences told me otherwise. My mind knew that none of these variables happening was real but my heart screamed back.


    Just like the events from before, the vige got attacked by a monster horde. The chief told everyone that the demonic creatures had something in hand. They nned to revolt against the Kingdom of Camelot, or so I had been told.


    But all the adventurers died from their previous expeditions. And the only people that could defend the town were the chief and me


    I remembered everything like a recently finished book, but I wished those memories would leave me alone.


    "Merleen! You need to get out of here!" The chief grabbed my hand and pushed me away. "You need to get out of here before the monsters take you! Save yourself!"


    That man shoved me to a safer ce, away from the scrambling crowd. He ordered me to sprint onward and care for myself, despite the surrounding people dying because of me. I had these powers, even killed my parents. And yet, here I am, running for my life.


    Instead of retorting at the chief, I froze like a block of ice in the middle of the desert. My hands refused to heed my calls, and my mouth devoured the words I wanted to say. Hence, I ran away, as the chief told me.


    But as I glimpsed behind, the man who I confided my life shed me a snicker. But it was not a pleasant smile that I remembered. With all the tears cascaded from his eyes, I doubted the chief wanted me to escape without bringing his family.


    "Runaway and never return to the vige! You killed all of us! You could use your magic and save everyone inside the town. And yet, you ran away! You killed your parents, Merleen! You killed the entire vige, Merleen!"


    "NO! I-I WANT TO PROTECT YOU TOO!"


    Despite my screams, my body still zoomed on the other side. All the neighbours at my nk feel like flies. Those children and mothers glued their eyes as soon as they kissed the ground, ming me even on their deathbed.


    I remembered now this event caused me to hate myself. To hate my powers. To hate everything I knew and loved.


    "....."


    After that day, there was nothing else I could do but move forward. It was not my choice to look ahead. If faith gave me the freedom, I would have ended my life here


    But I didn''t. Even in this reality, hope kept clinging onto my back. I did not want to blindlessly believe in that glimmer of light, since it was the one that cursed my life.


    As I wandered through the forest for two nights, I finally lost my energy to continue forward. However, the world refused to give up on me as I heard someone groan from afar.


    *******


    "Merleen found something Merleen will go to the figure" My voice got the better of me and changed the way I spoke. I did not notice it at first, but I recognised I became a different person.


    I was a person whocked self-confidence when speaking to others. But despite this obstacle in front of me, I trod onward and went for the wailing man.


    As I reached the apex of the small lump of mud, a figure of a man floated in the stream. At the end of the river was a den of vile creatures. Although I had no rtion with this man, my body moved of its own ord.


    I jumped from the slippery stone and prayed that I would not slip. As I sessfully grabbed my opportunity, I hauled the man to the drynd and gave him the warmth that he needed.


    I pushed all the hesitation away from my mind as I focused on igniting the dry pine cones and twigs.


    The nightmare that I had repeated itself. This ce followed me to the ends of the world, telling me to take my life and end everything. However, the man kindled an ember from my dyingntern, paving the broken roads ahead.


    The realm that I deemed as a nightmare became a blissful dream. Although the churning pain stilltched on to me, a warm sensation enveloped my heart.


    For the first time in my life, I saved a man. I thought I was a worthless woman a maiden that kept running away from her past. I was still that cowardly girl.


    But this man had something different burning in his eyes. Even though he shut his orbs tight, I knew he was something important to me.


    I grasped his slumbering hand and felt the warmth of a human once again. Although that feeling could never rece my mother''s love, it still gave me thefort I needed.


    I readied my utensils and concocted a medicine that my mother taught me before. Even though the grim memories of my past still lingered behind my back, I yearned to save the boy. There was nothing left inside of me or a ce that I could stay. This man, who had no home, could be the one that my destiny had spoken of.


    "Merleen will save you Merleen will" The tears from my eyes continued to fall.


    But it came not from sadness as I found my lips curving up into a smile.

 Chapter 40: Save

    Chapter 40: Save


    Arthur''s Point of View


    _________


    After killing those wolves, I took every piece of equipment that Merleen owned and found somewhere safe. My system notified me about it, telling me that this ce was the area I had been looking for all this time.


    The crisping of already burnt twigs fluttered through the air, filling our wooden benches with smokes. Despite these gases, the grey cloud never travelled far, considering the condensed arcane contained inside the forest.


    The mana surrounding the woond traps anything that deems it excessive, including powerful spells and feral beasts. Those violent creatures will noty a hand against yers inside the safe spot. This attribute also applied itself to fighting against yer killers.


    Inyman''s terms, this spot I used was a "safe area" where nothing could disrupt exhausted wanderers. But ording to the game developers, they toned down the safe spots around the map. All I could remember was, there would always be a safe spot on different maps.


    It was what the word described. Maps were also a thing in Magique, which yers-that could ess their system, could use to their advantage. yers could find these maps on top of someone''s point of view, just like in the game.


    If the ce remained uncharted for the yers, the map would reveal the area as total darkness. The charted ones would light up and point out terrains that the yers experienced. Other improvements from the map would be unlockable once the yer levels up.


    From my previous battle against Uruk-hai, the safe spots around that ce were around twenty kilometres away. I wanted to suggest that to the chief, but I wasn''t sure about the ce if it was safe yet.


    Now that I had time to think about this world, this ce still mimicked the features inside the game. If a situation would arise, I could use those safe spots and prepare myself against powerful foes.


    "Level 3...," I murmured to myself while browsing at my identification window.


    My statistical power remained almost the samepared to the monsters I fought against. If this continues, I would have no other choice but to grind experience points at some dangerous areas if I make it out alive.


    "Gah!" Merleen shouted, and broke my train of thought.


    Even I got startled by the shrieking voice of a young maiden. I was at the ripe age, where romance still lingered inside my head. However, my desire to be a hero was stronger than any ship bound to set sail.


    I brushed off the identification screen and dashed straight to Merleen''s aid. After fighting the ferocious demonic dire wolves, the little wizard girl became unconscious. Merleen used magic and conjured a ray of light from her palm, blinding the wolf.


    Holy light was the rumoured spell that wasing to the game. It was a new update that yers all over the world expected. Now that the game and my actual world collided, the holy light made sense to me.


    Merleen was the new character that would introduce that to themunity However, things went astray.


    "Are you okay? Do you feel any pain somewhere?" I asked, bombarding Merleen with questions right after waking up from her long nap.


    Merleen caressed her head while gazing at her surroundings. After a few seconds, she raised her face and met her sparkling, round eyes. If I could only squint my lenses, her eyes would be gems found in the deepest mineralir.


    Describing her pupils was like telling the colour of a thousand rocks found in a diamond.


    "U-Uh, you copsed when you produced magic. Did you remember?" I gasped, while shaking my head.


    When I talked to her, my body screamed bloody hell, feeling nervousness at every passing second. It had a simr sensation when I first had a crush on my ssmate But s, my past interest took a different turn.


    "Magic? No You can''t be serious! Merleen cannot produce magic! M-Merleen dislikes magic!" the wizard eximed. Merleen even iled her hands as she stood from her seat. "Merleen doesn''t want to use magic! Merleen did nothing wrong, right?"


    My eyes widened as I watched every reaction made by the wizard girl. Instead of the usual giddiness she expressed before, Merleen wept a gallon of tears. It took her an entire minute before she wiped the drenched look on her face.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Merleen shook her head and replied, "No It''s nothing. If Merleen did nothing wrong, Merleen doesn''t have to worry about anything."


    I pondered over her sentence and gave it some thought. With a lengthy hum escaping from my mouth, I pulled the depressed girl back up and fixed her clothes.


    "What are you talking about? You saved me, didn''t you? Thanks to your magic, I found an opening to win against those monsters," I said, while shing Merleen a gleam.


    "But Merleen did nothing Every time," Merleen retorted.


    However, she did not continue her sentence. The little girl quivered in fright as she took a few steps back and bumped into a tree.


    "Merleen did bad things Merleen killed. Merleen didn''t do it Merleen good... ,"


    Despite her monologue, I snatched her hand away and pulled her to the campfire. A gaping sound fled from Merleen''s mouth as she dashed onward, with my hand still sped against her. Her face turned into a beautiful rose basked under the ray of sunlight. It was a marvellous scene for me, but I expected nothing more.


    "Where are you taking Merleen?"


    "Here! Your medicine!" I answered, as I urged her to sit down. "You''re the one who gave me the instructions. You would be the one to take the medicine."


    Merleen blinked twice before telling me her response. "What?"


    An exhausted sigh left my mouth while shuffling my hair. My sentence had a straightforward meaning, but this girl proved it wrong. She did not understand the context of my words, not until now.


    "It means that you take your medicine, young girl." I bluntly said.


    Merleen, still dazed and confused, stared at the boiling pot mixed with the ingredients she mentioned. The steam went to her nostrils, inviting her to take a sip from the concoction she devised.


    After a heated argument with her mind, Merleen lifted the end of the make-shift spoon and scooped the content''s soup.


    "This is!" Merleen reacted, and continued filling her stomach with the meal I made.


    She devoured the soup as if it was nothing but butter melting in her tongue. After finishing the te, Merleen gazed into my eyes and gasped for a second time. Her expression changed as soon as she realised that soup was no longer inside the pot.


    "W-What about you, Arthur?! M-Merleen didn''t mean to finish the pot Merleen wants to share some with you T-The soup reminded Merleen about.," She said, but cut off her sentence again. "Merleen is such a useless girl Merleen doesn''t deserve this medicine."


    "There you go again, Merleen!" I scolded. "You keep telling yourself you''re useless. But you aren''t! Merleen, who was the one who found me in theke?"


    "Merleen did," she answered.


    "Who was the one who gave me medicine and healed me?"


    "Merleen did," the girl replied.


    "Who was the one that conjured the spell of light when I fought against those monsters?"


    "...."


    Merleen refused to answer and continued observing the mushy ground. The tears cascading from her eyes became rain for the ants working underground.


    My shoulders dropped low, but I did not give up. If I would allow this to happen, Merleen would just think of herself as a useless girl again.


    Merleen was more than just a girl that found me and cared for my vulnerable body. She was the one who saved me without doubting herself. That girl was a hero to me.


    "You used your magic to save someone to save me. You''re not useless, Merleen. If you want to talk about your past, I will always be ready to listen. I''m always here for you, you know? I have nowhere else to go but forward," I mumbled, and gazed at the horizon.


    Theke was the one that the cliff had when I first saw it from above. But there was no way that I could return to Aferous and the others. And I had more things to do than lock myself inside that vige.


    Someone ced me inside this realm for a reason. I, who was a kid from nowhere, wanted to be a hero. Now that I realised my mistakes, I wanted to climb back again. It was stupid of me to regret saving the entire town.


    "You''re my hero, Merleen. I hope you know that. If you did not help me, I would''ve died right now." I turned around and faced the shivering girl.


    She returned my gaze and opened her mouth. "Merleen did something good? Did Merleen save you?"


    I nodded my head and answered. "Yes, Merleen. You saved me. Thank you for being there for me, Merleen. You''re not a useless girl. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be standing in front of you."

 Chapter 41: Classic Wizard

    Chapter 41: ssic Wizard


    During that night, Merleen told me about everything. She briefly narrated her tale. Although the third perspective voice was there, I still understood her story.


    "It must have been rough" That phrase was the only thing I could mutter after hearing the entire plot of her book.


    If I were in Merleen''s position, I would have thought and done the same thing. We were still humans at the end of the day and time. All of us will make mistakes no matter how small they are. We did not have to save and reload, unlike in the game.


    It was when a spark kindled the heart inside of me, telling me that the world was not a game Magique was not a world created by the game developers anymore, but an actual world where people could die where I could die.


    "Despite your trauma, you finally cast a spell, right?"


    "E-Eh? No, no! Merleen didn''t do that! You saw nothing!" The girl retorted, and scrambled away behind the rock. "Merleen did not use magic Merleen despises magic. Magic was the one who killed my parents."


    She kept going on with that false information. However, I knew no words could cure the mental damage done inside Merleen''s brain. All I could do right now was listen to her story.


    "Casting magic before was something I would like to call ''baby steps,'' in my world. If you can do that now, I think you''d be fine soon,"


    After our exchange, the two of us fell silent once again. Our eyes hovered at the crisping fire in front of us, with the ashes crumbling from the twigs. That sound was the only thing that kept uspany from this lonely night.


    But that silence ended after a few minutes. Merleen shuffled beside me and stole some glimpses at my figure, wondering something inside her head. She thought I would not notice her actions. And yet, I did.


    That sparked my interest, wailing inside of me.


    "How about you? Did something happen before Merleen found you in theke?" the wizard girl asked, with her eyes locked into mine.


    By the looks of her face, she wanted to learn more about me. After telling her story, Merleen wanted a piece of me as if we were working as partners.


    I fiddled my hands around rent while I pondered my tale. My eyes kept looking at the dark sky, with only the stars illuminating the night. All my breaths became audible to our ears, but I continued telling my story.


    Merleen''s eyes widened at every climax I told. I even mentioned to her I was not a part of this world. That girl believed me and questioned nothing, except for


    "But you''re already a hero for Merleen? You saved Merleen, remember?"


    Those words cracked the shell inside my heart, breaking the crumbling inner confidence left inside. I did not know what to say at first. But as the seconds went by, I finally took an inhale and answered.


    "No. You must be kidding. I always run away whenever I feel troubled," I confessed, despite looking uncool in everyone''s eye.


    However, Merleen continued retorting while shaking her head. She refused to believe the phrase I mentioned as she covered my mouth with her hand.


    "Mhm, you''re a hero for Merleen! If you did note to Merleen''s rescue, Merleen could''ve been dead already!"


    That sentence Merleen mentioned peeled my m open. For the first time in my life, I finally saw the colour surrounding my world.


    It was not just ck and white. The realm had a myriad of colours filling the environment.


    "Hmmm," Merleen continued, and hummed to herself. Within a matter of seconds, she turned to me again and eximed. "Thank you for saving Merleen, hero!"


    A warm sensation surged through my cheeks, and the butterflies I desperately contained let loose. The candle disappeared and reced itself with a glowing ember that looked more like antern. The light that came from the illuminating source paved the road ahead.


    Everything became crystal before me.


    "Hmm? Arthur, are you crying?"


    Merleen''s voice woke me up from this nightmare as the girl in front of me pointed such a thing out loud. If I were still inside my school, my ssmates would have made fun of me right now. But this girl found my lost self in a different light.


    My lost self that got lost inside the abyss, which we called "life." And yet, here I was, alive.


    "You''re so cute! Merleen likes you!"


    "Heh Is that so?" I replied. I couldn''t handle my excitement and went with the current mood. "Thank you for saving me too."


    Merleen tilted her head to the side and asked, "Howe Merleen saved you when Merleen did nothing? Merleen is a useless gi-."


    Before she could even continue her sentence, I leapt at her fore and covered her mouth. Merleen had a surprised expression carved on her face as she witnessed my figure jolting from my seat.


    It was the first time that my head boiled. I was not mad at her or anything at all. My brain just did not like Merleen''s words.


    "You will never call yourself useless ever again! Did I make myself clear, Merleen Sylvestris?!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    Upon hearing that phrase, we ended the conversation.


    .....


    The two of us woke like early birds hunting for worms. As the sun came out, the world became livelier than before.


    A flock of weird-looking birds flew from the sky, with their predator heeling them behind. Dozens of sounds came from domestic animals echoed in the forest. Those voices also served us as our rm clock for waking up.


    Merleen was already awake when I opened my eyes. She packed all of her things. And before I knew it, all the equipment that messed up the scene went into her handmade basket.


    "Did you bring that here before we even met?" I could not help but ask.


    Merleen gave me a nod and replied, "Yup! Merleen needs something like this to survive in the forest! If Merleen did not make all of this, Merleen would be de-,"


    "I don''t want to hear about it. Not a single word, Merleen!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    I went to her house and helped her organize her things. All the tools looked different from the ones I recalled back on Earth. I could only guess that these were the ones that primitive people used.


    "How did you learn to use these?" It was what people said, "curiosity got the cat." It might have been darker than that


    "It''s a secret!" Merleen answered. But as soon as she saw my stern face, she reverted to her usual self and added. "No, no! Merleen''s sorry Merleen learned about this from Merleen''s mother! She was the best at surviving in the wild!"


    I did not want to press on that topic, since it felt eerie. What kind of parent would teach someone to live in the wild? It made little sense at all!


    After we finished packing all of our stuff, Merleen fiddled with a ring on her finger. My eyes blinked a dozen times before recalling the item that she had.


    "D-Don''t tell me," I gasped.


    "Hmm?" Merleen mumbled. She heard nothing but my incoherent words as if scheming a hideous n. But she noticed me grumbling about something, which struck her curiosity.


    Even without her telling me the contents of that ring, I already knew the item''s features! That ring could store any item that the yer holds. yers could only unlock that attribute upon reaching a higher level.


    Since the game concluded that storing items throughout the journey was just an overpowered ability. Those game developers tried nerfing that part as well, but they failed in the end.


    I always cursed those people in charge of Magique, since they were all idiotic animals that knew nothing but made our efforts vigorous.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Arthur? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    Merleen was not wrong about that. That ring also had the name "ghost" before it got released.


    "That ring that you have there Where did you get that?" I straightforwardly asked.


    "Oh, this? Merleen created it!" the wizard girl let out a faint chuckle. "Merleen thought that carrying things around was a drag. So Merleen made an item that could carry Merleen''s stuff! Merleen did not consider this as using magic. Magical items have unique descriptions, after all! Merleen guess you know Merleen''s secret! Don''t tell anyone, okay?"


    "You made this all by yourself?" I pressed once more.


    Merleen gave me a nod. "Yes! Is that bad?"


    "No just surprised."


    I was more than surprised. This girl was way ahead of her time, building something that even the game developers thought was extreme. People in this world considered this ring as a valuable treasure. Even the yers would fight a war if they knew a kingdom wielded something like this ring.


    An icy shiver flowed through my spine as I imagined things that Merleen''s mind could create. Who the heck was Merleen. She was too powerful, even for me.

 Chapter 42: The Lost Tale

    Chapter 42: The Lost Tale


    The night finally grew old, telling Merleen and me to end the day. I handled theborious stuff, including picking the logs and watching out for the bonfire.


    Merleen had something nned in mind. She was the one brewing the medicines and making a decent meal for our dinner. Since we could not function with an empty stomach, the two of us dug in and filled our bellies with the grubs found elsewhere.


    After finishing our meals, the two of us went back to sleep. Well, that was our original n, if it were not for Merleen staring at my figure for half an hour.


    "I thought we''re going to sleep?" I asked.


    But the adorable Merleen couldn''t take the hint. She maintained her position for as long as she could before falling to her strained chest on the make-shift bed.


    With a grunt, she raised her head back and opened her mouth. "Nope. Merleen is not sleepy and Merleen couldn''t sleep."


    I faced in her direction, tilted my head, and asked. "What do you mean you couldn''t sleep? How can your body move tomorrow?"


    Merleen was an outstanding wizard who even knew how to make an astral space using a ring! However, I did not want to push herself to the fullest, especially after knowing what she had experienced.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked, leaning closer to her face.


    Merleen abruptly retreated while covering herself with gigantic leaves meant for a nket. However, after a few seconds, she returned in front of me and shuffled her pinkish cheeks.


    "Are you going to leave Merleen?" Her soft voice escaped her mouth as Merleen asked me a question.


    Those words alone pressed on top of me, with her eyes locked on my figure. Sweat flowed down onto my skin, basking me with salty rivers that came from me. However, I maintained my posture and cleared my throat.


    "What do you want to do after this?" I returned the question to the odd girl.


    Merleen did not have anywhere to go, while I had an impossible mission to fulfil. We were two peas in a pond, floating where the current would take us.


    The wizard girl shook her head and replied, "Merleen doesn''t know"


    It was what I had expected. Merleen had a hopeless look in her eyes, screaming about getting out of her cage. However, those chains kepttching her to the ground, pinning her with every movement.


    Her magic became a double-edged sword she could not use, not until earlier.


    After the brief silence that we experienced, Merleen finally had the guts to say something out of her mind. "Merleen wants to join you, Arthur!"


    I stood from my temporary bed with widened and disbelieving eyes. I thought at first that the wizard girl was pulling my leg. It turned out my leg was not the only one that got hauled into the abyss.


    Instead of chuckling up a storm, I returned Merleen''s stern look. "Do you even know what I want to do?"


    Merleen shuffled her head from left to right and answered me with a smile. "Not a single clue!"


    "Then why would yo-,"


    "Because Merleen wants to be with you Merleen doesn''t know what to do or where to go" A sniffing sound reverberated throughout the campsite, with her tears forming a puddle on the ground.


    But before I could even give her my answer, Merleen cut me off with her sentence. "But Merleen will slow you down Merleen could not use magic yet Merleen feels scared every time Merleen uses magic Merleen is a worthle-."


    "You cane."


    I did not know what had gone into my body, but it felt perfect. My arms found themselves wrapped around Merleen''s back, squeezing her as tight as my muscles could go. Three words were enough to silence the wailing Merleen.


    I did not want to hear herplete that sentence I forbade Merleen from describing herself as a useless girl. She was more than a capable mage, even the strongest if I had to be blunt.


    Within a few seconds, Merleen lifted her head and met my eye. She caught me staring into her crying soul. My experience with women came from virtual novels and fantasy games, so I did not know whatforting words I had to say.


    But I only knew one thing. I did not want Merleen to leave my side. It would be a waste if this dazzling girl slipped out of my hands. And regardless of her outside appearance, Merleen was the one who saved me.


    "Do you mean it?" Merleen asked for the nth time.


    I did not get mad at her. My face continued smiling, praying that Merleen would believe my words. If there was one thing that I was sure about in my life, it was Merleen.


    There was no way in hell I would leave her side.


    "I mean it, Merleen. You cane if you want to."


    "Yes!!!"


    Merleen''s vibrant reply stole my heart for good. Her smile mended the scars left inside my body. I knew I was still an immature boy, learning about the ways of life. I was still a boy that wanted to y the hero in this world. Now that fate gave me a chance, I wanted to fulfil that promise.


    "We''re going to a lot of ces you''ve never seen before, okay? I need your legs to walk as you''ve never walked in your life!"


    "Yes!" Merleen answered.


    "We''re going to fight a lot of monsters along the way. Some of them would be weak as mobs, while others could be boss-like creatures! We might die, but we still need to level up, Merleen."


    "Merleen doesn''t know what bosses and level up means, but yes!" Merleen replied.


    "And Merleen."


    "Yeah?"


    I paused for a second, wondering if she nned on fighting the demon lord with me. Even the NPCs knew about the demon lord''s existence. It was a myth that could terrorise the world, after all.


    However, upon seeing Merleen''s face, I gathered my courage and told her everything I knew, including my past life.


    "Merleen, my job is to kill the demon lord. You might not believe me, but I came from another world"


    ....


    I told Merleen about my past and where I came from. She did not know thats resided in outer space. Although she had a hunch, she had a surprised look on her face upon learning it from me.


    Merleen even thought of me as someone smart. But it was the other way around. She, who had no scientific books to rely on, had a hunch of the entire universe.


    "Tell Merleen more about your world!" Merleen said, with glittering stars in her eyes.


    It was a lengthy tale, and I knew it would take the two of us until morning. But I shrugged it off and continued narrating my story.


    Every time I talked about automobiles andmunication devices, Merleen''s face giggled like a ball falling from the sky. When I mentioned gravity, she immediately pestered me about it.


    It was as if my Science teacher asked me a pop-quiz, with Merleen being the dumb professor.


    But that was not the end. Merleen''s surprised expression doubled when Merleen heard about the absence of magic on Earth.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be a knight in shining armour?" Merleen asked, with her face drooling with saliva. A feminine scent fluttered in the air, but I paid it no mind.


    However, what the wizard girl said had a point. If I were an NPC living in this world and knew about other world''s existence, I would have asked the same thing.


    "I don''t know," I inly answered, since it was the truth, after all.


    Merleen believed every word I mentioned. She was just like a little child, confiding her faith in a fairy tale.


    But the fun part had only begun when I mentioned the presence of systems in this world. Merleen tilted her head and asked what a system does to someone. Merleen even guessed that a system was something like a portion of food.


    "A magical system is a set ofws that govern how supernatural powers are utilised and created within a setting," I exined.


    Merleen had her shock tripled when she heard that the world came out from a game.


    "Magique?" she murmured.


    I gave her a nod. "Yes, Magique. That''s the name of the game."


    After telling her about the surface of my past life, I stood up and opened up a window. No, it was not the window inside the house, but my system''s window. Merleen sat still and continued watching me from point-nk range, wondering what was happening at my fore.


    "Watch."


    Within a few seconds, the transparent window appeared before us, with the statistical power I had. I was slightly conscious about my power at first. But Merleen was not like those yers I met. She did not care if I had low numbers in that area.

 Chapter 43: Partners

    Chapter 43: Partners


    Merleen had a sparkling look on her face as she continued staring at the window. Under normal circumstances, these NPCs did not and will not have the system. Since the system boosts the yer''s abilities, the game developers limited the spread of the power.


    However, despite having the system, I still considered myself a worthless hero. Even the slimes found in these areas were stronger than my current self.


    "Can Merleen have that too?" Merleen asked, as she stared at the screen in front of her.


    I actually did not expect that wizard girl would perceive the system. But this scene proved me wrong, considering the reaction covering Merleen''s face.


    "If I could, I would. But right now, I don''t know how to share the system with you," I confessed, and scratched my chin. "Maybe there''s something I could do. If I added you to my party, the system might read you as a yer."


    "Can Arthur really do that?" Merleen asked once more. "And what do you mean by adding Merleen in your party?"


    With that glittering look on her face, I couldn''t say no. "I will exin everythingte. And we could always try."


    As soon as I found the party setting, the system immediately added Merleen as my partner. She was still my partner. But there was a special slot designated to her name.


    It was my first time seeing such a thing.


    "What did it say?" Merleen tilted her head and queried a question.


    I, who also looked dumbfounded, gave her a vague answer. "Maybe it worked I think. Surely it worked, right?"


    Despite my mumbling, Merleen never changed her interested look painted on her face as she continued watching me. Within a few seconds, runes covered her body with a new notification, alerting my mind. The inscribed texts had a brilliant light that shone on her figure.


    [Congrattions! You added Merleen as your Partner and a Party Member!]


    [You need at least TWO members toplete the party set-up!]


    [Arthur Wyllt- Leader (Knight)]


    [Merleen Sylvestris- Partner (Mage?)]


    [-------------------]


    [-------------------]


    [-------------------]


    [-------------------]


    [-------------------]


    Those boxes projected at our front exined everything we needed to know, especially the party-set up. The game "Magique" requires every yer to team up with yers and form a party of four members. Although having two and three members could still work as a team, the party benefits would not activate.


    The system would grant advantages to parties that have four or more members in the team. If the members do notplete the requirements, those yers would better wait for next time.


    That information was the one I knew. I did not learn about partnerships of some sort in the feature.


    ''Was it a new version of the game? And why would this ce still be a game if I got stuck inside!'' I thought, but no answer came inside my head.


    There was no point in thinking about that trivial matter. So I went to Merleen and told her everything I understood, including the benefits we could receive.


    "That thing that you saw was the power of my system. You don''t have this power.yet," I paused, thinking if I had the right to say such things.


    After pondering for a while, I resumed my exnation. "You should have yours around now!"


    "Oh, you''re right! Merleen could see something!"


    As I had expected, the system appeared before Merleen. If the system included her in my party, it would mean that the system considered her as a yer, not an NPCs.


    Non-yer characters did not have the right to include themselves in a party. Hence, these scripted people could only join the yers as mercenaries. They did not level up or gain anything that yers could.


    Despite the boxes popping out at our fore, I could not see her status power or status points. It was as if those numbers did not exist... yet.


    ''Well, who cares about that for now?'' The voices in my head mumbled, as I stared at Merleen.


    "Merleen,"


    "Yes!" she answered.


    "From this day onward, you will be my part-... a member of my party. Let''s have some fun while helping others, okay?" I said, and curved up a smile.


    I also learned my lesson, especially after experiencing the death of Aferous. My mind got fixated on my goal to kill the demon lord and snatch Excalibur No, it wasn''t just that.


    I wanted to be a hero no matter what it takes. With that mindset, I lost my way and became a viin. If only I protected Aferous and Rain, their father would not have died because of me.


    "Merleen likes the first one better partner!"


    "Wait! Who told you to decide on your own?!" Merleen''s voice snapped me back to reality.


    The girl in front of me always had the leisure to save me, even if she did not intend to do it. I could always return to the vige, but facing the vigers right now was not my aim. Since I already eradicated the monster horde, there was no point in staying in the town.


    And right now, there was one thing I was sure about myself I wanted to protect Merleen. She had gone to the same track in the vige. I did not want to abandon her in the wild.


    "The power to protect the weak even if you''re afraid Maybe I became a proper hero now, right, Roger?"


    "Hmm? What did Arthur say? Merleen wasn''t paying attention!" Merleen pounced behind my back, tumbling me on the ground. My lips kissed the ground, instead of Merleen, who rested on top of me.


    "N-Nothing I told you to get off my back!"


    "B-But, Merleen wants to stay on top of you!"


    "C-C-Cut that out! What you said is dangerous, you know Ah, who cares. Let''s just get to our goal, Merleen."


    Merleen gave me a nod and got off my body. I dusted the soil from my clothes and went ahead on the uncharted road. Although I knew the map of the vige, this area remained oblivious to me.


    There was nondmark that I could recognise, or people that Merleen and I could ask.


    "For starters; Why don''t we get out of this forest!"


    "Yes!"


    After our exchange, we headed out from the forest and tried navigating our surroundings. The scorching sun reminded us we had limited time exploring the ce, so the two of us should make the most out of it.


    However, throughout our journey, I realised something. It was not my shorings, considering that I did not have time to think about that, but Merleen''s.


    When I first arrived in this world, the three family members guided and sheltered me in their shacks. Although the disappearance of yers shocked me, I still held an intense goal of getting my revenge on the demon lord to be a hero.


    I only had myself every time I thought about that goal.


    Now that I went past the part, Merleen joined my party. However, the pavement looked narrowed and wobbly.


    Merleen couldn''t ess her magical abilities or feel frightened every time she tried using them. If we nned to get the sword from the demon lord-one of the strongest bosses in the game, we had to use all of our trump cards.


    It was what Merleen had mentioned earlier. She would pull me down if she couldn''t change that attitude. But I also learned my lesson. There was no way I would force someone, especially a girl, to do things that would irritate her.


    As a changed man, I wanted the best for Merleen, despite only meeting her for approximately three days or fewer.


    "Hmmm? Are you mumbling about something, Arthur? Merleen''s curious!" The wizard girl asked, as she nudged herself beside me.


    I did not mind, since having an adorable-looking girl by my side eased my stress. But the thought kept pestering me to tell her.


    "Merleen, I-..."


    "Hmm?"


    I shook my head and cut off my sentence. "Nothing. Ah, I remember now! The map of this ce!"


    I did not want to pressure her for anything I wanted. All of us had our own pace to solve our troubling matter. Even in this world, I wanted to be a better person. If I were the Arthur from before, I would have told Merleen my problems.


    But likedders ring upwards, we needed to take one step at a time before climbing the apex.


    And the map''s appearance became the key for the drifting course of our conversation.


    By looking at my surroundings, my juggling brain recalled the area. Since I fell from the cliff, theke might have brought me somewhere near Camelot. If I remembered it correctly, the vige of Cornwall had ake that would lead closer to the kingdom of Camelot.


    That kingdom was the game''s principal city. It was the heart of human civilization.


    Just as I blurted that out, my system gave me a new notification. As I slid my fingers to the side, my map on my right view expanded, showing thendmarks that we missed and the terrains we have yet to venture into.

 Chapter 44: Saving Others

    Chapter 44: Saving Others


    [Kingdom of Camelot around 7000 miles away from here] I knew it was not the exact numbers, since the system approximated it. But seeing such a number made my brain numbed and frenzied.


    "SEVEN THOUSAND MILES?!" I blurted out, unaware out loud my voice became from the people surrounding me.


    Merleen even got startled and threw his crane into the sky, hitting me eventually as soon as it reached my face. After a ring crash sound, my body fell to the ground from exhaustion and pain.


    The ufortableness came from the bump on my forehead, while the weariness came from thinking about the distance. I thought Camelot was around the corner. But hell no, it wasn''t! I could even bet that the distance of the school from my house before had less roads than this!


    "Why did I even want to be a hero?" Regret came flowing down to me like a river, washing all my motivations away.


    "D-Don''t worry, Arthur! Wherever you go, Merleen will follow you!" the wizard girl cheered, while giggling behind.


    Merleen did not mock me or anything. She just found my demeanour humorous to her taste, but not mockingly. If I remembered correctly, that girl mentioned something like, "Merleen finally saw a different side of you!"


    It was arduous for me to refute, but Merleen was not wrong.


    And the worst part of our journey was ourck of automobiles. I knew that this Renaissance-like world did not have any pieces of machinery or cars roaming around their roads. Instead, horses and their carriages would be the transportation that we would like to have on our way towards Camelot.


    "We need a ride," I eximed, as if I was a cowboy running down the desert.


    Well, instead of a dessert, Merleen and I were in the middle of nowhere. We had a map, but the distance was far too wide for us to handle. Even if we walked towards our destination on foot, it would take us around 400 hours to arrive there. That number was fewer than my game time, but it was such a great deal for us right now.


    Since we were in a quest to hunt down the holy sword, Excalibur, and the demon lord, we needed to reach the Kingdom of Camelot within a quicker time.


    "A ride? What do you mean, Arthur? Merleen doesn''t get where you''re getting at?" the wizard girl beside me asked, as she followed close to me.


    Merleen acted like an ignorant kid who knew nothing about this crazy world. However, that was one of her charms. And there was also a fascinating statement about having a virgin mind.


    "Not knowing anything is a blissful life!" That was the phrase that I had in mind.


    "You don''t have to know," I answered, and continued blindlessly walking along the dull road.


    As we traversed the bumpy road, the ground had an eerie aura of evil intentions. Those thoughts sent shivers down my spine, making my legs move sluggishly like a snail and wavy like noodles.


    However, despite this weight pressing down on me, Merleen did not feel the overwhelming presence. Now that I realised it, Merleen was a mage. Thanks to her overpowered status power, she might have the intelligence of over ten court magicians or even more from this world.


    "We should take a brief break from here, Merleen Can''t you sense anything weird around here?" I asked, while instructing Merleen to stay put for now.


    Since we were travelling into unknown territory, monsters would swarm from our vicinity, waiting for a chance to attack. As soon as I gazed below, the ground had mysterious footprints that did not belong to a human.


    "Hmmm Dire wolves? I thought we escaped those hounds?" I mumbled to myself and followed the trail with my eyes.


    Merleen butted in and eximed, "T-This ce is actually near my vige! M-Merleen came from here towards theke. Since Merleen doesn''t know where Merleen is going, Merleen got lost and sorry."


    "No. It''s fine. That piece of information might save our lives. Thank you, Merleen," I interposed, and patted the adorable Merleen on her head.


    It might be the first time Merleen received apliment, considering it was all written on her face. Her eyes curved upwards, and her back wiggled as if the little wizard had a tail. If I blinked a few times, I might have imagined her being a dog wanting me to pet her head.


    Despite my peculiar imaginations, I continued brushing Merleen''s hair while looking for more clues. Looking at those directions also came from the game''s features. However, all those contents only included texts that exined the footprints, not their destination.


    Whoever created this world increased the difficulty into hell mode! I, who barely knew about these things, got challenged straight-on by looking for our enemies. If there were instructions for hunting our prey, now would be the perfect time to appear!


    Even after shouting those words, my system fell silent and continued mocking me from afar. If that thing could talk, my system could have thrown cruel words at me even from before I battled Uruk-hai.


    Just as I thought about something, howlsing from elsewhere resounded from the forest. After a few seconds, dozens of screams that came from humans echoed afterwards.


    "Did you hear that too?" I asked Merleen.


    She gave me a nod as her answer. However, within a few seconds, Merleen unconsciously walked backwards. Even though my eyes were looking in front, my vision glimpsed at my side and Merleen.


    As I turned behind, Merleen''s body quivered as if electrified by a shock. It did not look like she had medical conditions that would make her have a seizure, but her actions were not something I could shrug off.


    I went to her fore and caressed her shoulders, thinking of a way to stop her shaking. Words of encouragement escaped from my mouth, but I knew that would work little against her frightening thoughts.


    "T-Those dire wolves might have killed Merleen''s vige," Merleen mumbled.


    She fell to the ground with her gaze still glued in front of the sea of trees. Merleen never broke her stare as she kept crawling away from the scenes.


    "Does that mean that the demonic wolf we saw from before was not the one who destroyed the vige? Were the dire wolves more of them from what we saw?" I asked, with my voice shaking in despair.


    If the monsters we faced earlier were far from the horde Merleen knew, that would be a terrible problem.


    "N-No! M-Merleen doesn''t want to die M-Merleen found a ce to stay Merleen d-doesn''t want to die"


    Merleen kept repeating her sentence until she lost her energy from crying. Luck was on our side, since the two of us were beside ake. Although we needed to purify the water to make it potable, I did not mind the trivial matters for now.


    "Here, drink up and regain your strength," I suggested, and nursed the terrified Merleen.


    I couldn''t me her for what she was feeling right now, considering the situation I also experienced before. The monsters also attacked the vige. But thanks to Aferous'' sacrifice, we defeated Uruk-hai.


    But we only defended the ce thanks to my instructions. If I had not shared the power of my system with Afenos and Rain, the entire vige would fall into peril. Even though I felt scared back then, I still found a good use for my powers.


    Merleen was alone when the attack happened. And she was the only one who escaped the terrors of the town. She ran away and left behind everything, despite having overpowered abilities.


    Even with those skills, Merleen couldn''t do a thing. Her body and mind could still recall the remnants of her fallen parents from that same power she possessed. It was an urate weapon with the double-edged sword title.


    "L-Let''s run awa-." Before I could even continue my sentence, the terrorising screams became louder than before.


    I did not know where the sound came from, but it did not look good. I knew that running away to safety was the best course of action, but how could I when I had these powers coursing through my veins


    My body became a statue of sand, forcing me to stay put on the ground. I did not have full control over my body. It was as if my heart and brain collided at once, together with my appendages, battling my morality.


    "I''m afraid," I murmured. The words rang in my mind. "I don''t want to die too"


    It was what Merleen had mentioned before. Nobody wanted the idea of dying without experiencing the fun in life, especially for a teenager like me. However, the responsibility kicked inside my brain.


    Suddenly, my legs sprinted onwards.


    "Merleen, stay right here and wait for me! I will help those people in need!" Imanded, and ran towards the battlefield.


    If the old me knew my actions, he would have punched me in the face. But I did not care at all.


    "If something bad happens and I have this power but I do nothing it would happen because of me."


    (Author''s Note: I took my inspiration from Spiderman''s recruitment scene from Marvel Cinematic Universe)

 Chapter 45: [Bonus Chapter] King Arthur Pendragon and Merlin

    Chapter 45: [Bonus Chapter] King Arthur Pendragon and Merlin


    Third Person Point of View


    ___________________


    People in Magique thought that the Legends of King Arthur were a story without proof. However, the man himself sat on the marvellous looking throne painted with gold.


    King Arthur Pendragon had his armour intact on his skin with an Excalibur clipped in his hand. It was the most sought weapon across thend, and nobody could wield the sword but him. And it was one of its kind, meant to ughter evildoers.


    Beside him was an old man who wore a hooded cloak. That clothing concealed the man''s face in the dark, just like his goal. People called him the Merlin Myddrin and deemed him as the most powerful sorcerer living on this.


    The two of them worked hard to attain peace by spilling blood in their hands. King Arthur believed he was the hero that created Camelot. Merlin''s destiny was to apany him to destroy sinners and conquer the sinfulnd.


    After creating the kingdom of Camelot, King Arthur Pendragon and Merlin Myddrin went on a quest to find the holy grail. Gathered around the round table was the group of elite soldiers.


    From thest decade, twelve knights joined the round table. But after the rise of the demon lord''s kingdom, six remained on their chairs, while the other half got incinerated inside the forsaken ce.


    These benevolent knights include Sir Lancelot, Sir Gawain, Sir Geraint, Sir Lionel, Sir Uther, and King Arthur.


    Sir Lancelot was a talented knight who believed and followed the meaning behind the word "justice". He swore to the knight''s plea to remain truthful about his words and his actions.


    Sir Gawain was the brother of the deceased best knight, Mordred. Although the story was about the tragic past of Arthur, the people inside the kingdom kept the memories hidden from everyone''s eyes.


    Sir Geraint was the eldest among the knights and the wisest among them. He was a good friend of King Arthur and a loyal knight for the Kingdom of Camelot.


    Sir Lionel was the cousin of Lancelot. The two of them cared for each other. But Sir Lionel confided his faith to King Arthur. He, too, believed that vanquishing evil would lead to peace in the world.


    Sir Uther was the father of King Arthur. He was the former king before he crowned his son as the seeding ruler of Camelot. Uther believed that his son''s goals aligned with his. That man did not even say anything. And yet Arthur, his son, walked down to his steps.


    "Rise, my trustworthyrades of Camelot. I grant this toast to our recent achievements," cheered the king himself as he stood from his seat.


    The five others did the same and raised their sses with glee. Everyone put on their masks except for Sir Lancelot.


    "What are you thinking, Lancelot, my friend? Is there something turbulent in your mind?" Arthur Pendragon asked, with his eyes scrutinising the weary Lancelot.


    "I drew tired of drawing my sword at innocent people. Those children did no harm, and yet they suffered the same fate as our enemies," Lancelotmented, as he looked Arthur in the eye.


    If the elders heard his statement, those officials would seize Lancelot, regardless of his status. However, Arthur paid it no concern and shrugged the words off his shoulder. He knew Lancelot would change his mind after saying his petty words.


    "My dear Lancelot, have you forgotten our pride and honour? The knights of this roundtable gave their lives for the peace of our people. We consider outside those barricades as hideous as the night skies. Therefore, we shall not ce our sympathy in the wrong heart. We shall stick our judgement close to our people," King Arthur mentioned, while raising his wine ss once more.


    "Knights of the Round Table. My apologies if I have shaken your belief in the name of just. Do not falter by the words of monsters and evil beings. We called those beasts monsters for a reason. They wreak havoc on our viges and destroy the livelihood of our people. With them gone, our citizens would carve their faces with glee!" Arthur Pendragon continued.


    The four knights hailed the ruler and his words as they struck their sses into their blissful imaginations. But Sir Lancelot could not bring himself to ept such an injustice.


    He did not believe King Arthur''s words of wisdom. Although he was a good friend of his, killing innocent lives was out of the matter.


    "Believe what you must, Lancelot. But the Round Table shall move on. You must trust the boards and put your trust in me." King Arthur rested his hand on top of Lancelot''s shoulders before leaving.


    The poor Lancelot shut his mouth tight, unable to bear the pressure and weight on his shoulders.


    "All of us have a mission toplete tomorrow! We shall find the enchanting chalice known as the Holy Grail that will feed our kingdom! If we have the strength of our masses, we could save the world and its beliefs. The surrounding borders gue themselves with cruel thoughts. We shall finish this war in our own hands, even by drenching them with blood."


    Arthur''s words only meant one thing. He wished to bring peace by ordering a war acrossnds. We conquered half of the continent and won our battles. The only terrain we had not visited was the demon''sir.


    Arthur nned to save the worst forst He even called it his dessert on the Round Table''s te.


    It was what King Arthur had mentioned earlier. The Round Table and the knights would carry on the task. Sir Lancelot had no power changing the course of the tide, for he was just a sole man.


    Lancelot returned to the set of steps earlier than the five knights. On the staircase, he met the love of his life, but the wife of another man.


    "Guinevere! You''re still as lovely as the golden sun above," Lancelot eximed, apanied by his cheesy yet sincere words.


    "Geez I told you not to act formally in front of me," Guinevere teased, with her lips curving upward.


    The girl found love in the man in front of her. However, Guinevere met Lancelot a year before she could marry the King of Camelot The queen did not marry Arthur of her own volition.


    It was a curse to save her own family.


    "If Arthur sees us, I will be dead meat!" Lancelot cried, as he attempted to climb the stairs.


    "You''re already dead meat and skinny to boot!" Guinevere teased again, striking a nail in Lancelot''s mind.


    "Brilliant! Hrious! I might die whileughing!" Lancelot mocked. But his eyes never took off from Guinevere''s figure.


    That man could not bring himself to hate the love of her life. Lancelot hated himself for not meeting her early. But even if he did, who knew what could happen? Maybe Guinevere''s family would not suffer any dangerous situation in the hands of Arthur.


    But these were Lancelot''s mere spections.


    "Are you going tomorrow on the quest to find the holy grail?" Guinevere whispered, with her hands sped against each other.


    My feet stopped before I could reach the second floor''s apex. The two of us fell silent after hearing such wordsing from Guinevere''s mouth. The queen attempted to save the conversation and took back everything she said.


    But I interposed and gave her my answer. "Yes. We will not stop until we find the Holy Grail. That chalice could feed the entire kingdom and grant us the power to relieve the famine of this world. If we got our hands with that power, maybe Arthur could"


    "Change? Is that what you''re thinking, Lancelot?! Do you think my husband would change?"


    "Your husband. I see."


    "Wait!" Guinevere called out, but another voice kicked in the background.


    "Guinevere, my life! I knew you''d be here! I was looking forever for you!" Arthur''s voice came into light as he emerged from the distant shadow. "Oh, you''re here too, Lancelot! Thank you for telling me the whereabouts of my wife!"


    "Yes, of course. Guinevere just reminded me about the Holy Grail. She wished me luck, and I epted her words. I will leave you two alone now," Lancelot replied, and gave King Arthur and Guinevere a nod.


    He went upstairs and into his room, shutting the door gingerly on his way back. Lancelot''s heartbeat a million times as he witnessed the girl whom she loved with a man. He vowed his knighthood to Arthur.


    However, there was a hole in his heart that told otherwise.


    Lancelot could do nothing but stare in agony at the two figures. He could even hear the voices of the two making love in the other room.


    But Guinevere was not the only problem he had in mind. Lancelot also needed toplete his quest and find the Holy Grail.


    As the night grew hold, Lancelot took his rest on his bed. Despite the morning sun greeting him in the window, terrible news struck the kingdom of Camelot.


    "King Arthur has gone missing?!" Lancelot shouted, as he talked to the knight, who informed him about the news.

 Chapter 46: The Mercenaries and the Wolves

    Chapter 46: The Mercenaries and the Wolves


    The voices of Merleen resounded behind me, but I kept sprinting forward. Merleen had the right to get mad. However, I did not want to run away and save myself anymore.


    If I have these powers, I n to use them for good. Superheroes in the movies did the best they could to stop the bad guys. It was my dream to be like them someday, helping the good and vanquishing the evil.


    And yet, I did not have any attributes that those heroes possessed. I even killed Aferous.


    "So this time I want to change my world! I want to change!" My mind shouted, as I kept dashing inside the unexplored woond.


    If I could see someone who needed help, I would lend them my hand It was the right thing for me to do.


    As soon as I stepped foot on the battlefield, my eyes widened, and my body froze like a statue. It became difficult for me toprehend the situation, especially when the scene''s elements include the humans and monsters battling each other.


    However, it was not just that. The wails I heard earlier came from the monsters and not from these humans. With one nce, I knew who had the upper hand.


    "W-What are you doing!" I asked the man holding a sword.


    There were five men and five women armed with various weapons. All of them had eyes bathed with killing intentions against these wolves howling in pain.


    Those beasts that the humans dealt with were not even dire wolves or demonic entities. These hounds looked more like stray dogs found outside of the streets, ungroomed and defenceless.


    As I gazed at the pups, the gigantic dog, whom I assumed was their mother, went in front of her children. She did not want to attack or do anything to harm the humans. In my eyes, that mother wolf only nned on defending her offspring.


    I would bet that if the mother wolf found an opening to escape, that guardian would drag all the puppies outside of this battle and retreat. That parent only wanted her pups to escape death.


    As a human, an act of sympathy emerged around my heart.


    "Who are you? Are you a bandit?" The man I asked turned to me and pointed his bastard sword. "We do not expect any reinforcementsing from the mercenaries guild."


    It did not look like the man in front of me was a soldier, since his dress did not have any metal chains and mithril armours. That man''s squad also had the same gears with no added features. They also did not look like otherworld travellers like me or bandits that wanted to wreak havoc in this forest.


    I could only guess that these people were mercenaries by a kingdom. However, upon looking at my map, there was nothing my eyes could see but trees! And more trees if I scrolled and expanded the map''s view!


    In the game of Magique, mercenaries were not rare to find. Those were the ones that new yers could hire throughout the journey. The veteran adventurers, like me, knew how these mercenaries operated.


    Around ny percent of mercenaries would ditch the adventurers or steal their loot if they had the time. They would also kill anyone behind the back if they found an opportunity. It was all over themunity when these mercenaries had gotten out of hand.


    Those warriors may have elite status power, status points, and abilities, but most yers did not trust them. There could be other soldiers of fortune that would help newbie yers.


    But those mercenaries were even rarer than gold.


    "I am just a traveller who heard the noise. And what do you think you''re doing with those defenceless animals?! Those puppies can''t fight anymore! Their mother is desperately protecting her children!" I shouted, hoping to make sense out of these war freak people.


    However, it did not surprise me when the man in front of me charged straight in my direction. He wielded his sword like it was nothing but a stick and went aggressive towards me.


    The man''s sh aimed for my neck, yearning to take my life. He did not even hold back his strength since his eyes told it all.


    My body was slick as a sponge as I evaded the attack. I wanted to parry the strike, but I couldn''t at my current level. That man in front of me was not stronger than Uruk-hai, but he was still a capable man that could stand on his own grounds.


    "I thought you were a viger. But with those moves, maybe you''re an adventurer," the man remarked, with a grin carved on his face. "You''re not bad but not good, either."


    After fighting demonic beasts that wiped out the entire town within mere seconds, shing swords against a man toned down the difficulty of this fight... And no matter how hard I tried looking at the bigger picture, there was no window for me to win against this fight. If I couldpare the statistical power between him and mine, I would definitely lose the battle.


    I could only stall for time for the wolves to run away. But there were ten of them and one of me. This battle ain''t a walk in a park, except if that park was actually hell.


    "Find other beasts and let these wolves live. There''s no merit in killing them!" I shouted, wishing that they would think this through.


    Despite my attempts, the man dashed straight towards me for the nth time and tried shing me with the same attack. This mercenary still held back his powers, regardless of fighting me. I, too, did not want to show my trump card, since there were nine of the man''s allies watching the battle.


    It was a good thing that the mother wolf stood its ground and fought the remaining party members. The groups'' leader wanted to have a little fun with me and let his teammates do whatever they wanted with the beasts.


    Monsters were like dirt in this world. They did nothing but destroy viges and kill other creatures for their entertainment. These characteristics showed when I fought against the monster horde that destroyed Merleen''s and my town.


    But I could not let this scene slide, considering that these humans attacked such defenceless creatures. Although there were wild, dire wolves that would attack random people, these hounds looked different. Among their peers, they did not have menacing looks in their eyes.


    The event challenged my morality, as I became unsure who to save.


    I could provide help for these strangers and strain the wolves. But that would just mean I would kill the puppies'' mother and leave them all alone in this dark forest. If those young wolves strengthened their bodies, they would seek revenge against humans.


    It was a never-ending cycle of hatred, after all.


    And if I sided with the wolves, I would make an enemy out of these people. I did not want to kill them. But if I let them free, this man''s group would retreat to the kingdom and would remember my face.


    If that happens, my future could turn grim, but I would save this wolf''s family.


    "What would a real hero do in this situation?" I asked, but there was nobody there to give me an answer.


    I was all alone in this world, striving to live and meet my goal. However, this path I took hindered me from moving forward or was it my mind who hauled me back?


    Every time I took one step forward, my body moved three steps back. I couldn''t escape my nightmare, considering the power that I had.


    If I was an overpowered being, I could have helped both sides. I could have stopped the fight and pound some sense into these mercenaries.


    But I couldn''t.


    I brushed those trivial thoughts aside and focused on what was in front of me. There was no point in staying in that imaginative world. All I needed to do right now was to make something right.


    The justice I believed would be the correct answer I hoped so.


    I leapt from the ground and went to the wolves'' front. Like the characters in the movie, I slowly turned around and extended my arms. If modern people on Earth saw me, they would chuckle up a storm.


    But hell do I care about them! My actions looked superb in my eyes.


    "I will ask you once more Leave these wolves alone."


    Right after finishing my sentence, the mother wolf''s paw mmed into my back, forcing me to tumble at the sides. As soon as my body struck against the rock, an instinctive screech escaped from my mouth. My body trembled in pain, with my limbs begging for some rest time.


    "Fuck, that hurt! And here I thought you would realise what I''ve done!" Despite ying the hero, the mother wolf saw me as a threat. I cannot me the beast, considering that I was still a human in her eyes.

 Chapter 47: [Bonus Chapter] King Lancelot

    Chapter 47: [Bonus Chapter] King Lancelot


    Lancelot''s Point of View (Continuation for the Bonus Story)


    ______________


    "What is this news about?" I asked the guard who guided me in the Round Table.


    Instead of the usual six of us meeting at the board, all the elders joined the meeting. Upon Arthur''s disappearance, the entire Kingdom of Camelot fell into ruins. It lost its king and the valuable weapon known as the Excalibur. If that sword went to the wrong hands, all of us would perish for eternity. And even though that sword chooses a worthy wielder, that does not mean we would stay idle about it.


    Upon sliding the door open, the four greatest knights weed my sight.


    "What is going on, Uther? You''re the past King of Camelot! You should do something about it to relieve the masses'' panic! We cannot afford to lose our defences because of Arthur''s absence."


    Sir Uther heaved out a sigh as he gave me his reply. "I know you''re upset, Lancelot, but I stepped on my throne a year ago. I cannot go back to my word."


    As much as I wanted to retort, the former king had a point. Once a king went down to his position, he would not return to that throne ever again. But there were special circumstances that rule could go on the drain.


    However, if Sir Uther disliked the idea, there was no point in projecting my worry onto him.


    "What are we going to do now?" I asked, while looking at everyone present inside the room. "Can''t we do something about it? We can''t let our kingdom be kingless for days, let alone weeks! That would make the neighbouring kingdom move! If they knew Arthur died, the treaty that he worked hard to achieve would alle for nought!"


    Despite my words, none of us had an answer for our situation. Even the elders of this castle could note up with a grand n to fix things.


    "Anyone? Someone!" I shouted, hoping that my words could juggle their brains.


    "I could be the King of Camelot if nobody wants to take the throne!" Gawain stepped his foot forward and shouted. "I have observed King Arthur and learned so much from him!"


    Gawain was the right man to lead the Kingdom of Camelot. Even Arthur rmended him countless times during our meetings in the Round Table.


    However, upon looking at the reaction of the crowd, none of them gave them his support. Even the elders that served as the guest of honour in this meeting had a troubled look on their faces upon hearing Gawain''s suggestion.


    I was the only one who had my hand raised to the sky, allowing Gawain to sit on the throne. But the democracy of votes told me otherwise.


    "We don''t think Gawain is our king. Although Arthur himself told us he was a talented person, none of us wanted him to be a ruler."


    "Why not?" I was the one who asked instead of Gawain.


    The elders looked at each other and mumbled to themselves before giving me a reply. "Gawain is short-tempered. The treaty between kingdoms needs a king who has a calm demeanour. A king that could show constraints would be the one we want to serve."


    After hearing that exnation, Gawain''s eyes turned bloody red. He looked at everyone''s faces, who were ring in his direction.


    "And who do you suggest bing the next King of Camelot?" Gawain growled at the elders who spoke ill to him.


    Within a few seconds, those elders gave Gawain their answer. "Lancelot. We believe he has the characteristics of a king just like King Arthur."


    Gawain and my cousin, Sir Lionel, raised exmation marks above their heads after hearing such statements. Gawain had a sinister look on his face and red in my direction. I stole a glimpse of Lionel''s grin as he rubbed his hand.


    I wanted to retort, but the elders took my spot. "Are we all content about this decision? Do we have any objections besides Sir Gawain?"


    "None, elders. Thank you for appointing Sir Lancelot as the King of Camelot. The Knights of the Round Table will make use of this announcement. The news will be immediate." Much to my surprise, the knight who voiced his concerns was Sir Geraint.


    People knew him as the "old man" with a carriage-load of wisdom stored inside his head. He was also the one whomanded a battalion of knights to our victory. If it were not for him, we would have died from that fight.


    Everyone would heed his decisions.


    "What are you thinking! I am the rightful king next to Arthur! How dare you do this to me!" Gawain shouted as he pulled out his sword.


    The guards watching the scene entered the table and surrounded Gawain. I also armed myself with my de while giving Gawain a piece of my advice.


    "Stop, Gawain! You''re making the situation worse!" I cried.


    But Gawain never heard my calls as he pointed the edge of his de at me. Despite siding with his suggestion, Gawain wanted to strike the sword into my heart. I, who did not know what came into his mind, blocked his attacks.


    The only thing I knew about this situation was to stop Gawain. He was the strongest knight among the Round Table, next to King Arthur and his Excalibur sword.


    However, before Gawain could even strike me with his bastard sword, Sir Geraint hit him on the neck. It was enough to render Gawain unconscious for a day. It was Sir Geraint''s special move, after all.


    "It''s a good thing Gawain did not consider me as a threat. Lancelot," Geraint called my name. "Are you okay bing the King of Camelot for the time being? Arthur would appear eventually in this world. Merlin is currently doing his research in theboratory. He told me that within six months, Arthur would return to his throne."


    I did not have any choice but to ept the offer. Among the crowds cheering for my name, the enemies I made revealed themselves in sheep''s clothing.


    Sir Geraint went to my side and whispered, "Be careful, Lancelot. Trust no one now that you''re the King of Camelot. This old man will show you the ropes."


    After I listened to his words, I met Guinevere''s eyes, looking at my figure from afar.

 Chapter 48: Fight to Protect

    Chapter 48: Fight to Protect


    The situation became appalling now that I thought about it. My left arm was as good as it got cut off, since I could barely move it. Although my good arm was still on my right side, losing the other half of my body remained a disadvantage for me, especially with my underleveled character.


    The mercenaries were no fools since I met the man''s gaze. He knew that the throbbing pain surging on my left arm still churned my senses. Hence, that pain disrupted both my bnce and reflexes. Since I needed to move with the excruciating pain in mind, the battle against these humans became boss-mode,parable to when I faced Uruk-hai''s army.


    "If you''re an adventurer, you should help us kill monsters! Why is a human like you helping those beasts! Do you know how many lives those dire wolves took from the nearby vige and the Kingdom of Caerleon?!" the mercenary man shouted.


    ''Kingdom of Caerleon?'' I pondered, putting all the puzzle pieces in ce. ''Isn''t that a kingdom where the new king of Camelot reunited in the war that once broke their treaty?''


    The game "Magique" had a strong rtionship with the legendary story. However, I was not a bright kid who would read ssic literature. Heck, I didn''t even know who was the main character of that tale.


    But I knew about Caerleon and its history. Since I was a yer that wreaked havoc in that ce, I escaped the kingdom and ventured into a different country. I was a yer and a traveller, earning money everywhere I went.


    However, all those events happened in the past. I killed a ruler and med someone for it. After killing that important person, I heard I destroyed a treaty because of my actions. The two kingdoms went into war, but the new ruler put a stop to that conflict.


    I could only guess that the Kingdom of Camelot chose a worthy king to rule thends. I would never imagine myself leading and, let alone a kingdom, with these immature hands.


    But none of that was my concern for now. I brushed all those thoughts away and focused on the events in front of me. I needed to preserve my life against these bloodthirsty mercenaries that came from Caerleon.


    Merleen was also waiting for me at the forest''s edge. A man would never want to keep her girl waiting. That wizard girl did not know what to do without me. And dying right now would make me look uncool in her eyes.


    I gripped the pommel of rent and conjured my strongest magic, [Phoenix Sphere]. The arcane surrounding the forest went and circled on my hands. I did not have the mage''s ss, so creating this spell meant a lot of mana for me to handle.


    And that was what I did.


    I opened my palm and discharged my skill, hoping to catch the mercenary off guard. I did not have the time to use this spell against Uruk-hai. That stupidly powerful monster had skin armour that negates every ability we threw at it.


    But right now, none of these warriors had overpowering abilities. All they could do was dodge my attack or fight it head-on with another zing skill.


    However, this battle showed me the expertise of having party members. I almost forgot that I was not against a single man, but his entire team as well. This mercenary did not arrive here alone.


    He had nine more friends to deal with me, and one of them was a spell caster as well.


    The soil moved on its own and ascended upward, blocking my fiery spell. That [Phoenix Sphere], which annihted an entire country while using this ount, couldn''t prate through a measly made shield.


    That obstruction did not even have the perfect structure of a shield or added materials that some court magicians could conjure. It only had dust, dirt, and stones as itsponents. And yet, my ability could not go through that wall!


    I clicked my tongue and let my eyes wander around the battlefield. There was nothing I could do at this point besides run away or activate my sword''s special ability.


    However, the problem did not end there. I did not know how to control or unlock that power again. I knew that my system told me about my prowess. "Every heroic deed I made, my sword would act up and give me strength." Those were the words that my system told me.


    But I did not have those bullshit instructions in the game! And what do I know about doing a heroic deed!


    "Wait, are you even an adventurer? Don''t tell me that''s your trump card" Even the man I was fighting against had a pitiful look in his eyes as he witnessed my bird get squashed by a rock.


    That mother wolf also had eyes on me, nning to attack in my direction. Despite helping the beast, that dire wolf thought of me as an enemy, together with these hoodlums.


    But I was more than these suckers!... However, no matter how hard I cried, these ten mercenaries were stronger than me. And the most powerful weapon that this man''s group had was the experience to kill someone.


    With one look at his eyes, the word "death" entered my brain. When I fought against Uruk-hai, my body shivered every time I got reminded of dying in this world. But because I was against a fantasy monster, my mind thought of the event as a low-threat scenario.


    Inyman''s terms, my brain thought that none of those were actual fights for my survival.


    But now that I was up against my own kind, shit had gone real. Like the people back on Earth, these guys wouldn''t care less if they killed a no-name person like me.


    The threat that once disappeared against Uruk-hai resurfaced itself once again. I genuinely became afraid for the first time in my life.


    All the sweat contained inside my body showered me with its salty liquid. My hands shivered as if I was having a seizure during the battle. I could barely even hold my sword straight because of the intense feeling of running away. There was also a melting feeling reaching out in the middle of my thighs.


    And I could bet my entire life that was my urine.


    "If I run away now what would happen to Merleen?" I mumbled, while gritting my teeth.


    I was stupid enough to run straight to the sound, calling for help. My heart wanted to be a hero, but my brain screamed to save my own life. It was the same conundrum that happened to me in the vige.


    "There''s still time for me to escape If I could just run past the river, maybe I could" Something snapped inside my train of thoughts as if pping me back to reality.


    No it was not even a shocking experience, but a reminder to wake up from my hellish thoughts. And that energy came from the weapon gripped in my right hand.


    "rent?" I whispered, with my eyes widened in surprise.


    "What are you mumbling about?" The man had enough with me stalling time and rushed towards me.


    It was not the half-assed attack he did earlier, but a blitz that aimed to end my life. That mercenary swung his sword as if there was no tomorrow. That man had a crooked smile on his face while aiming to decapitate my head.


    Thanks to my character''s statistical powers, my body moved faster than my regr reaction time. However, my speed remained inferior against a veteran mercenary, who had more experience killing people than ying console games in a boring house.


    As the two of us shed swords, the man''s mage buddy entered my view and cast another spell. The girl conjured the earth''s ability once again and elevated thend, tripping me over. Since I was a knight and not a mage, I could hardly detect the ability and fell for her trap!


    The man did not want to toy with his food as he pressed his sword and sliced off my already numbed hand. My eyes could witness the horrifying scene of an arm getting amputated by a de from a fantasy world.


    After reincarnating myself in this world, I thought that my life would turn around. My mind could already imagine thedies flocking all over my arms, with the deed of saving the entire kingdom. The crowd would go wild after seeing my face as they continued cheering for me before I entered my throne.


    But none of those happened to me. And instead, I lost my arm for good.


    This world had an absurd amount of spells. However, I never heard of a skill that could regenerate one''s fallen body parts. Now that I lost my left arm, the spoiled blood continuing to ooze out of my shoulder would kill me.


    I had two enemies right now: the man holding the sword and my wound drenching my bottom half with blood.

 Chapter 49: Merleens Awakening

    Chapter 49: Merleen''s Awakening


    "If this continues, I would die because of blood loss rather than these bastards!" I grumbled, while biting my lips to lessen the pain.


    If I still want to stay alive, I should use my trump card. As a reincarnated person inside this fantasy world, I should have one! But the problem was my prowess. There was no ability that I knew besides the [phoenix sphere] and my swords skills.


    And that [phoenix sphere] was nothing special at all! It could even barely kindle a fire!


    Thanks to my additional strength from the system, the pain surging through my body was still bearable for me. However, I crossed the line of "no-return" with my loosened arm lying in front of me.


    From what I learned in school, none of the doctors would perform such a miracle! And even if they could, those people dressed in white coats could only use me for experiments, not reviving my dead arm.


    The two mercenaries did not give me enough breaks as they continued charging straight towards me. Those pairs did not y with their food and nned to finish me once and for good.


    As the nameless man kicked my face, my entire body hovered at the ground. Every cell inside of me vibrated, wishing to free themselves from my internal suffering. The crimson blood continued to gush out from my fallen arm, rendering me devoid of energy.


    My body screamed when my mouth couldn''t, as I tackled the ground, forcing myself to stand back up. But as I took a step forward, the girl behind the man alreadyunched another magical projectile towards me.


    "Am I toote?" I pondered, while watching those missiles aimed in my direction.


    The spell contained darts of rubbles that came from the ground. All of those projectiles flew in my direction, preventing me from escaping my post. With that wide-range attack, I doubted I could even walk out from here alive.


    That ability was the advantage of mages against knights. My weapon could only strike at a point-nk range. If the sorcerer created some distance against their opponents, they had more chances of winning the sh.


    And that happened to me as I received the bombarding attacks of the mage girl.


    The stones hurled towards me prated my skin. All those rocks sliced and diced me as if my body was an entire collection of fruits thrown into the sky. I became a punching bag, floating in mid-air, receiving all the blows without fighting back.


    There was nothing I could do but watch the ground with all the pebbles hitting every part of my body.


    "Please stop!"


    This event was the first time for me to beg for my life. I did not know what to do but grovelled on the ground, praying that the mercenaries would stop harassing the wolves and me.


    It was the entire reason I did not want to stand up for someone else. My body remembered the aching pain of all the experiences I felt.


    However, right now, I know I have be a changed man. Those regrets did not pile up a mountain. They remained nestling on the ground as a in, never reaching the heights beside the clouds.


    It was the first time in my life that I never regretted fighting for someone else I always wanted to be a hero. Now that I became one I did not know what to do.


    "I failed Who am I kidding, anyway? Look at me now defenceless. frightened."


    Every time I thought of something, a punch came afterwards. It did not give me any time to think as my body received the blitz. The man met my gaze and found pleasure beating me up.


    Despite my resolution, the thoughts inside my head went berserk, tainting me with their pessimistic thoughts. All those emotions turned cynical, wanting to run away and save me.


    But I never let my guard down and remained intact on the ground. As long as I stood there-protecting the weak from the strong, I would be a hero.


    "Are you dead yet?" the man asked as he went closer to my immobile body.


    A groaning sound fled from my mouth, with my lungs gasping for air. The sensation was like I had asthma as I forced myself to breathe.


    However, my efforts never rewarded me, as I ended up numb all over my body. These two were more of a threat than Uruk-hai... I even thought that I would die, since my body already gave up heeding my calls.


    "Do you want me to help you?" the warrior asked for the nth time, while shing me a smile.


    If people from the outside saw the scene, they would believe this man wanted to help me. But his tone told me otherwise. Upon querying me the question, the warrior carried me around his arms.


    "Hey We should loot this guy''s belongings! We might fetch some rewards if we turned him into the ve master!" the man suggested, as he presented me to his teammates. "Don''t bother about the wolves. We could get them tomorrow."


    All of his mercenaries listened to his orders and went to the man''s side. Each of them had the same grin on their faces, with coins emerging inside their pupils.


    "His sword looks shiny maybe we could sell it for a greater price. That boy blocked your sword, after all," the mage girl insisted, while scrutinising my de.


    Little did they know I was still conscious, even with the man carrying my body. However, I could not move or announce my presence. If they knew I was still kicking the bucket, these mercenaries would torture me for fun.


    But despite this situation, these people left the wolves on their own. Before I could close my eyes, the mother wolf, who I protected earlier, witnessed my beat-up state. However, because of their instincts, those hounds ran away.


    I did not bother taking their toll, since I was the one who charged in and tried protecting them. "A hero needs nothing but the thanks of the people" I murmured inside my head.


    I had no other choice but to carry out this misery with me. I was the ignorant one who wanted to y the hero


    "Merleen I''m sorry for dragging you down maybe we won''t have that journey after all"


    As soon as my mind tried epting my fate, the bushes near me wiggled, creating a wobbling sound. That audio was enough to attract the attention of the ten mercenaries as they all turned around.


    Within a few seconds, a beam of light escaped from the hole of a bush, aiming towards the man carrying me.


    Despite the mercenaries'' reactions, those hoodlums were already toote to react. The man threw me on the ground and tried dodging the speed of light. But no matter how hard he tried, our bodies could not go against that luminance.


    I let out a cough as my body crashed to the ground. All the nine members widened their eyes as they heard me.


    "What are you fuckers doing! He''s still conscious! Kill him right now before his friends could do something!" The warrior who carried and provoked me earliermanded his teammates.


    Despite taking a direct hit from the light, that gleam did not kill the man. Since light had a lesser destructive force than lightning, I could find the situation logically sound.


    But I could not grasp who was behind this assault. The person behind the curtains even went their way to help me Why?


    The nine mercenaries scrambled towards my figure with their knives and magic projectiles aimed at my head. All the wounds on my body were still fresh, hindering me from moving elsewhere but here.


    I could do nothing but pray for my life.


    As luck would have it, my prayers heeded my call. A barrier of some sort emerged around me with a golden hue covering its surface. The shield had a translucent state, as it allowed me to see through the outside. Since light coulde anywhere from the guard, my worried butterflies fell on my abdomen.


    "I''m saved?" I asked, and looked in the direction from where the light came from.


    As I squinted my exhausted eyes, a figure of a shivering woman emerged from the shadows.


    "L-Leave Arthur alone! M-Merleen will do something bad to you if you don''t!"


    The ten mercenaries exchanged their looks as they witnessed Merleen standing at their fore. Her peculiar sense of words caught their attention. Those scums wanted tough, but they could not do so. Since this girl could control light, these people became wary about Merleen.


    "Screw that! Kill that guy and run away!"


    The man, who I assumed was the leader of this pack, gave his instructions. He was also the one who fought me and carried me for a short time.


    The nine members did what they could, but their weapons never prated my shield.


    "M-Merleen told you to leave him alone!"

 Chapter 50: Restart

    Chapter 50: Restart


    "M-Merleen told you to leave him alone!" Merleen shouted, and released a ray of light once again.


    The mercenary targeted by Merleen''s magic barely dodged the attack, hitting the ancient tree behind. That man who strangled me before received minor injuries to his shoulders. But those wounds were not enough to slow him down, as the mercenary guy pointed his sword in my direction.


    However, before that warrior could do something to my head, the tree fell behind him, crushing his body into pieces. Since the man had an exhausted look in his eyes, he spared no time for the tree to fall from his back.


    "NO! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE! YOU KILLED HIM!" the girl, who was also a friend of that crushed mercenary, yelled at Merleen and me.


    She tried pushing the debris off to the side. But no matter how hard the mage girl shoved those rocks, the dead could never return to life. All that woman found was the sttered bones and blood of the man he once cared about.


    "You killed her!" thess cried, as she pointed her forefinger at Merleen. "I will never forgive you!"


    The mercenary girl got the leader''s rights from the dead man. Since he was the newmander of her team, all those mercenaries obliged themselves to her. The mercenary squad all formed around the girl and waited for their orders before moving on their own.


    I used myst ounce of strength and crawled my way forward beside the shivering Merleen. Despite killing the man that nearly took my life, I was still thankful that she arrived in time.


    If Merleen were a minuteter, I would not have been standing on this ground right now.


    "Merleen. Thank goodness you''re okay," I mumbled, before halfly passing out.


    My body could not handle the pressure anymore and forced me to kiss the ground. Thanks to the knight''s ss, my mind remained conscious. But I could never know how many minutes it would take before I shut my eyes.


    "You did nothing... wrong... Merleen..... Thank you. for sav...ing me," I whispered, before my lungs gave out. "You''re...no...monster. Thank you. Than. yo"


    My lungs breathe a hundred times a minute before copsing on the floor. I said what I wanted Merleen to hear. It was up to her if she would believe my words.


    "You''re the only one who''s kind to me, Arthur I''m sorry. I''m sorry if I''mte I promise I will be there for you, okay? Just don''t die I will save you."


    Thest image I remembered was of Merleen fighting against the mercenaries. Well, that''s what I wanted to believe in, since I did not know what happened afterwards. Within a few seconds, before my body shut down, a howling sound reverberated through my ears.


    I could only wish those wolves would noty a hand to the girl that I. care about the most.


    ....


    No matter how hard I opened my eyes, there was nothing but pitch-ck surrounding my view. The pain that I remembered did not annoy my body I did not even know if I had a body in this realm.


    All I could remember was a man who continued mocking me in this ce.


    "Well, well. Look who''s back here with me," the man who I already expected called out for my attention. "You fought well against those mercenaries, boy. But you still look pathetic, as always. It almost makes me want to puke."


    "Shut your crap, mysterious voice inside my head! I don''t even know who you are!" I yelled, but the voice never came out of my mouth.


    I did not even know if I had a mouth. If this ce negated every colour and light, I became unsure about my body. I even thought that I died from that previous battle.


    "Am I dead?" I asked, voicing out my concerns.


    Although this man mocked me when he had the chance, he was still someone I could use in this world. If only there were a woman that would greet me, I would appreciate that. Instead, I had to entertain this man and listen to all those harsh things he said about me.


    "Silence, you insolent fool! Don''t you even have the slightest idea who you''re talking with?!" the man growled, as if cursing me with his words.


    "I don''t even know who you are, man! Just tell me if I''m dead or not! Merleen needs me!"


    However, as much as I wanted to retort, I did not know the man''s name. Despite conversing with me every time I passed out, we did not exchange identities. Only this eerie bloke inside my head knew me, I think.


    "Merlin?.... Merlin would never help a coward like you!" the enigmatic voice answered, as if he knew the girl I met.


    "Merleen? You know Merleen?" I asked once more, hoping to squeeze some information out of this guy.


    But my efforts went to the drain as the man mocked me once more and changed the subject. "You died once again without even using the potential of your sword! You barely have any allies of your own. And yet, you want to be a hero! How could you be a hero worthy of saving others if you can''t even save yourself!"


    "The sword eats away your good intentions, and uses it to boost your strength. That is your sword. That is rent!" the man continued, with his voice trailing in the distance.


    Thetter part hit me hard as I continued listening to the statement. I knew for myself that I did not want to hear any of this shit. However, there was no other choice for me to escape this ce.


    The only prayer that I had in mind was to leave this realm and return to Merleen. I did not want to let her die in vain because of me. After saying all those cliche lines of staying by her side I would die from a bunch of mercenaries?


    There was no way in hell I would ept that!.... And yet, here I was, epting my reality.


    "I don''t want to argue with you. But if there''s anything that I could do to return to my world, please help me! I don''t care how many insults you would throw at me. I was always born to hear those ridicules! Just please let me save Merleen."


    If there was one thing I learned about my experiences, it was saving others. Heroes in fantasies settings always ced others before themselves, even if it would cost them their life.


    I wanted to use this power to protect someone I cherish Now that I could not return to Afenos and Rain; I wanted to share my emotions with Merleen


    "That ditsy girl needs me I need her I need Merleen! So, please! I don''t care what happens to me! I don''t care, as long as I can save Merleen!"


    "...."


    The other guy who chided at me a while ago fell silent. Time went slowly like a turtle as I let myself drown in loneliness. If the guy I was talking to left me for good, I had no other choice but to self-reflect.


    However, despite these pessimistic thoughts, I never felt regretting helping others, even for those wolves. All species deserve love, regardless of their kind. Love came expensive back in my homeworld, where people constantly fight each other for the sake of their entertainment.


    But now the fantasy-like ce existed. And even if I had low statistical powers or a weaker version of my character, my goal remained the same.


    I wanted to be the hero that everyone would need.


    Just as I thought about my wish, my right hand glowed a brilliant light. That luminance extended and dashed straight to the ceiling, destroying the skies above. A hole emerged upon contact with the ray, inviting me over to escape this ce.


    I flew skywards, bringing with me all the joys in the world.


    "You even forgot to thank me," the man, whom I almost forgot, called out for me for thest time.


    "You did this?" I asked.


    "Aye," the man answered. "If you want to be the hero of this world, im the Excalibur for me. You will gain that sword''s power beyond expectations Since your name coincides with mine. Now go and save your Merleen! We will meet again next time, Arthur!"


    There was a hint of doubt clouding my mind. Despite the joyous sounds of angels covering my brain, this guy inside my realm was hiding something from me.


    But that was not important right now. I said my thanks and proceeded towards the glittering light.


    I did not want to lock myself inside that darkness again I did not want to be alone anymore


    The only thing that I could think of was to save Merleen. I could not care less about other trivial matters.


    Merleen was more than a clumsy and hopeless girl. Since she had been through a lot, I could understand her gloomy nature. But now that I could be beside her, she would never feel alone.


    Not on my watch.


    "Merleen, I''ming for you I will save you no matter what!"


    It was the start of a new beginning. During that moment when I broke through that abyss, my entire world changed for the better.

 Chapter 51: Merleen, Fenrir, and Arthur (1)

    Chapter 51: Merleen, Fenrir, and Arthur (1)


    Merleen''s Point of View


    ____________


    When we heard the wails that came from humans, Arthur immediately went in that direction to rescue whoever needed his help. Arthur wanted to help those people despite facing monsters on his road. He was an admirable man,pared to me, who walked away after hearing such a sound.


    "Merleen, stay right here and wait for me! I will help those people in need!" Arthurmanded, and dashed straight into the wilderness.


    I kept yelling for his name, but Arthur never listened. No He heard me but refused to abandon those who needed him the most. I did not know he was a man who wanted to help people


    Arthur showed some features of an adventurer. With a sword sheathed around his waist, I knew he could stand on his own.


    However, after seeing him off, I did not know what to do. Everything turned dull and grim. Every time I looked at the corner, peculiar orbs red in my direction.


    It was as if haunting me for staying behind. I also had powers lingering inside of my worthless body. But that prowess became a curse for me


    "S-Should Merleen go?" I contemted.


    But after a few minutes, I made my resolve and moved onwards. It was a hectic fight inside my mind, but my foot paved the road.


    I couldn''t help myself and followed Arthur''s footsteps. That man had piqued my interest despite being a stranger in my eyes. It was as if destiny let us meet each other near the river.


    Within a few minutes, my feet dragged me to the ends of Magique. As soon as I arrived at thest footprints I saw, I hid behind the bush. I did not want to use my magic, but my arcane warned me about something.


    [Merleen Sylvestris, you have unlocked your system!]


    "What is this!" I gasped.


    But I had no time to fiddle around with the floating box upon hearing Arthur''s wails.


    A set of magic spells emerged from the field. As I peered my eyes at the site, various characters weed my eyes. Eight people kept harassing the group of defenceless wolves. The mother, who had arger size than her kind, stood for her pups and protected them.


    At the corner of my eyelids, Arthur came face to face against a man wearing ragged clothing and a bastard sword. That de must havee from the knights, since I saw them once during their visit before.


    Behind the man''s back stood a girl with one magic circle conjured from her hands. Judging from the characters from the magic circle, the girl was not efficient in using her spells. It was all written everywhere when she fired a gust of wind in Arthur''s direction.


    And at the right side stood Arthur, extending his arms for the wolves. Despite being beaten up, Arthur still had the energy to protect someone in need, regardless of their species.


    However, that wolf couldn''t trust him, as the mother hound mmed her paw at Arthur''s figure. The force was enough to fling his body against the wall, breaking more of his bones and tissues.


    "N-No.," I gasped once more, but my voice never reached Arthur.


    Arthur finally fell to the ground and hit his head. That man did not have powerspared to mine. He could barely throw a fireball at his enemy. Arthur knew how to wield the sword, but he got outmatched by a veteran man.


    Dark thoughts entered my mind, thinking this event was thest chance for me to see Arthur.


    "If Merleen does nothing right now."


    All the courage inside of me left my body I did not want Arthur to die...


    I wanted to save him I wanted to be with him If there were a chance to protect Arthur, I would do it


    But if I had to do that, I needed to use my magic. I would extend my arms and use the weapon that killed my parents All those vigers would continuously scorn me if they saw I could wield my spells.


    "M-Merleen''s scared. Scared," I wailed, but I never let my fear take me. "M-Merleen will help Arthur!"


    Every time Arthur got a wound, my body got struck by an invisible needle. That point pierced me through my heart, ming me for idling behind the tree. But upon receiving the tenth blow, I extended my arms and cast my spell.


    It was the same magic that killed my parents


    "[Blinding Light]!" I called forth my slumbering power.


    A beam of light escaped from my widened palm, aiming at the man fighting against Arthur. I couldn''t contain my power, since my emotions got the better of me. All I cared about was to save Arthur even at the cost of my life.


    As soon as my light went through, a golden shield formed around Arthur, protecting him from any attacks. The man tried striking his sword at the shell, but the de did not budge. It was an imprable force that blocked any damage.


    But that shield devoured half of my mana. It continued to feed itself with my arcane.


    However, if it were for Arthur, I would do everything that I can to help him!


    "L-Leave Arthur alone! M-Merleen will do something bad to you if you don''t!"


    The ten mercenaries exchanged their looks as they witnessed me emerging from the trees. My words caught their attention. Those people''s lips told me they wanted tough, but they could not do so. Since I could control light, these people became wary of me.


    Light was faster than the speed of sound or lightning. However, I needed a lot of energy to produce such a spell. It was the double-edge sword of my ability.


    "Screw that! Kill that guy and run away!" the man shouted.


    After giving out his instructions to his pack, all nine members did what they could to fight me. I remembered it right now. These people were the ones the soldiers from before told me about during their stay inside my vige.


    These people called themselves mercenaries. It was a group hired by someone to kill or protect. The viger''s chief also told me to avoid these bad people.


    The nine members did what they could, but their weapons never prated my shield. They glued their eyes on Arthur and me, thinking about how they could butcher my body.


    "M-Merleen told you to leave him alone!" I shouted, despite my legs shaking like noodles.


    Another ray of light emerged from my hands, towards the two mercenaries. It was an involuntary move, with my mind wishing to keep Arthur safe around my hands.


    "T-This time, Merleen will protect you," I whispered, while witnessing the scene unfold before my eyes.


    The mercenary targeted by my magic barely dodged the attack, hitting the ancient tree behind. That man who did terrible things to Arthur received minor injuries to his shoulders. But those wounds were not enough to slow him down, as the mercenary guy pointed his sword in Arthur''s direction.


    However, before that warrior could do something to Arthur''s head, the tree fell behind the mercenary, crushing his body into pieces. Since the man had an exhausted look in his eyes, he spared no time for the tree to fall from his back.


    "NO! WHAT HAVE YOU DON! YOU KILLED HIM!" the girl, who was also a friend of that crushed mercenary, yelled at Arthur and me.


    She tried pushing the debris off to the side. But no matter how hard the mage girl shoved those rocks, the dead could never return to life. All that woman found was the sttered bones and blood of the man he once cared about.


    "You killed her!" thess cried, as she pointed her forefinger at me. "I will never forgive you!"


    The mercenary girl got the leader''s rights from the dead man. Since he was the newmander of her team, all those mercenaries obliged themselves to her. The mercenary squad all formed around the girl and waited for their orders before moving on their own.


    Arthur used hisst ounce of strength and crawled his way forward beside my shivering body. He had a blissful expression carved on his face, thanking me as soon as he met my eyes.


    If I were a minutete. Arthur would not have been standing on this ground right now.


    "Merleen. Thank goodness you''re okay," Arthur mumbled, before halfly passing out.


    Arthur''s body could not handle the pressure anymore and forced himself to kiss the ground. But before he could m his face, my hands reached out for his head and carried him to safety.


    "You did nothing... wrong... Merleen..... Thank you. for sav...ing me," Arthur whispered, before his lungs gave out. "You''re...no...monster. Thank you. Than. yo"


    My body became frozen in ce, watching Arthur painfully close his eyes. All the cells inside my body quaked in fright, thinking that he would pass away.


    "You''re the only one who''s kind to me, Arthur I''m sorry. I''m sorry if I''mte I promise I will be there for you, okay? Just don''t die I will save you," I said, while wiping the tears falling from my eyes.

 Chapter 52: Merleen, Fenrir, and Arthur (2)

    Chapter 52: Merleen, Fenrir, and Arthur (2)


    I ced Arthur''s body at the side and wiped the tears cascading from my eyes. My heart ached as if a thousand needles rested upon my arteries. The sensation had an inklingparison when I lost my parents with my own hands.


    I did not want to lose someone dear to me all over again My body and mind did not allow me to feel the unbearable pain for the third time.


    My eyes wandered to Arthur, slumbering without a care in this world. However, despite his silent rest, his left hand quivered in fright Every time he took a deep inhale, Arthur''s left part would jerk, with a puddle of crimson liquid forming beside me.


    All I cared about right now was to fix Arthur''s amputated left arm from bleeding out.


    "A-Arthur! G-Get a hold of yourself! Be strong for me... Don''t leave me... You''re the only one I have... You''re the only one who believes in me," I cried, but the words never reached Arthur''s ears.


    I recalled that there was a spell that mages used to heal one''s wound. I only heard that information from other court magicians who visited our vige.


    However, those wizards never told me anything about that ability. They only showed it to us, but never exined it to the vigers.


    Since none of them had any aptitude for casting magic, those mages thought it would be a waste of time to teach us everything. And now that I thought about it, that happening was my only chance to heal Arthur back.


    I was no sorcerer for using my spells besides light. Considering my trauma still eating away from my mind, I never explored the depths of my magic.


    Those court magicians called me a genius But how far could my magic reach new heights when I needed it the most?


    I continued pondering somebinations of spells inside my head, wishing that some of my theories could prove it right. There were tons of solutions out there I had yet explored, but I only had a few minutes to help Arthur''s dying body.


    However, these nine mercenaries hindered me from helping Arthur. If I turned my back behind, those people would strike me without holding back... That event also happened when the soldiers also visited our vige.


    These Mercenaries also demonstrated their sinister desires when they fought Arthur. Since I killed their leader, the wizard in front would seek her revenge.


    "Leave us alone before I could kill you," I warned the nine mercenaries, but my voice never reached their minds.


    It even added fuel to the fire as the temporary leader cast a brilliant pir of mes in my direction. That girl aimed for the kill, as the ze burned everything. It even kindles the green grass on the ground, turning them into nothing but charcoal.


    But I also had some tricks hidden behind my sleeve and used my light to travel to a different ce. Although the amount of arcane I used with this spell drained my spiritual magic, I ced Arthur in a safer area, away from the battlefield.


    "I will always save for you, Arthur," I whispered, and nestled his head on the ground.


    I saved this man twice after meeting him. The world worked wonders when fate let me meet Arthur. He was the one who told me I should use my powers for good. Arthur also exined that I was not the monster that the vige thought of me before.


    "I was the one who used magic to save you... I''m not useless I am not useless! I am also a hero to Arthur!"


    My line of thought got disrupted by another set of spellsing from my front. Those abilities had devastating power into it, imbued with the raw emotionsing from the girl. And she was not the only person who fired those magic skills. Some of the leader''s teammates had peculiar sses of sorcerers that amplified the arcanic attack.


    "You took my lover away from me! I will let you pay!" the girl screamed an inhumane wail, creating a sonic st that thrust into the nearby trees.


    That mage even continued firing her spells in my direction, giving no consideration to the ce.


    "Annis, please stop it!" A member of the mercenary group cried out.


    But the girl, Annis, did not hear his words and kept discharging her spell.


    "Thest time you said anything, you kept calling yourself Merleen It was a funny scene, not until you killed my lover! Fine! I will remember that name!" the girlunched another colossal fireball in my direction.


    It was what the girl had mentioned. Right after leaving my town, I kept calling myself "Merleen" instead of using the words "I and me". Since then, every time I included myself in a conversation, all the viger''s death came to light, haunting me for life.


    Despite hearing the town''s awful cries, I could only cover my ears. Those sounds always get me every time I sleep.


    But in this fight, I finally used the word "I" in my sentence. I found my resolve and confidence to speak for myself, regardless of the past. Even though it happened, I would use those memories as my guide, so none of the children could also experience my pain.


    "It''s all thanks to Arthur," I murmured, while preparing another magic circle around Arthur and me.


    But because of the forest''s power, it consumed the intense arcane and turned it back to the attacker. This forest hindered anyone from firing a powerful spell. As soon as nature saw an opening, it took the fireball away and wreaked havoc across the ce.


    Thanks to the environment I found, the magic never reached our direction. Instead, the fire that the mage caused backfired on her as the trees crumbled and fell to her side.


    "Everyone, get back!" the mage girl shouted, but it was toote.


    The trees already fell in their direction, iming the lives of two of her teammates. It was not the end, as the trees destroyed the entire ground, leaving cracks heading underground. The height of the abyss reached around thousands of feet just by looking at the terrain.


    I could barely see the ground from the shadowy shape of the bottomless pit.


    All of this happened so fast that the temporary leader and her team. And I went separate ways. I used my light ability once more and transferred to a different ce. I never caught sight of the mercenaries again.


    But those people were the least of my worries. Right now, all the moving that I did to Arthur endangered his life as I witnessed his body bleed more blood. It was a matter of time before Arthur would die because of ack of medical attention.


    "A-Arthur! Hang in there! I-I will save you!"


    I did not care about the falling branchesing from the trees. I did not give a damn about the ground splitting open. As long as I could use my magic to heal Arthur, it would be all good for me. I would dly die to save others.


    Arthur wanted to be a hero For once, I too yearned to save someone else.


    "I have to do this I need to! I need to save Arthur!" I shouted, while using the magic circle I readied earlier.


    That spell used all of my arcane. But I knew it would be worth it, considering the effort I ced to make this work.


    The only thing I needed to do was simple. I needed to mimic the steps that the court magicians did when they performed the ritual. Although I did not have a perfect photographic memory, trusting my guts was the only option I could use right now.


    I twirled my hands and mumbled the words I remembered from that scene. The memories of my past became clouded with regret. But I pushed those pessimistic thoughts aside and pestered my brain to save Arthur.


    "I need to do this! A-Arthur needs me!"


    A bucket of sweats showered my body as I continued concentrating on the spell in front of me. I knew that a cut left arm would never regrow. But I wanted to make a bet against all odds ced upon me.


    "If I lose right now, Arthur will die! If I make this happen!"


    Before I could even express my voice, a ring st pushed me backwards, rendering me close to unconscious. The only thing that kept me awake was my golden heart of never giving up to save someone close to me.


    However, despite my efforts, the world''s force pushed me downwards into the bottomless pit. Arthur, who slept at the side, got washed up by thendslide as well.


    "So, this is it for me?" I pondered, while watching the scene unfold before my eyes.


    Something went wrong when I used my magic. I did not know any magic that could heal Arthur''s wounds. And that ignorance of mine cost Arthur his life


    When I thought it was the tale''s end for the two of us, a shadowy figure emerged from the cliff, dragging my body upwards across the sky. Right beside me was the sleeping Arthur,tching onto the paws of a noir wolf.

 Chapter 53: Merleen, Fenrir, and Arthur (3)

    Chapter 53: Merleen, Fenrir, and Arthur (3)


    Arthur''s Point of View


    ________________


    After reaching for the light, everything stood still in my eyes. It was as if time had stopped before me, with the dark environment my onlypany. My brain refused to think, and my body never reacted to my instructions.


    But within a few seconds, all the numb feeling changed. There was a tingling sensation around my fingers, and my legs jerked. The air surrounding me entered inside my body, with my lungs and mouth gasping for oxygen. The feeling was like I climbed and ran up the mountain''s top and all the air that I could grasp left me.


    The panting sound became audible in my ears, reminding me of the value of life in this world. There was also something pressing my knees. But I paid that weight with no concern, since I remembered something beforeing to this ce.


    "I''m alive?!" I instinctively shouted, while I peeled my eyes open and sat from where I slept.


    The stony soil kissed my hands, and the leaves wrapping around me hugged my shoulders tight. As I panned my eyes around, the walls made of bamboo shoots and vines sheltered me from the skies above.


    "Where am I?" I asked, and raised my hands.


    I remembered everything that had happened to me. The events started when I tried to give up on the screaming sounds in the forest. But my heroic deed backfired when those people I met were mercenaries.


    And then, I lost my left arm while facing them I even saw Merleen charging straight in my direction, desperately reaching out her hands for me.


    "MERLEEN! W-Where are you!" I shouted, and raised my hands.


    Upon looking skywards, my eyes widened in shock. I couldn''t believe what covered my vision. It almost felt like a dream, but I knew this realm was the real deal.


    "My left arm is it back to normal?" I tilted my head, questioning everything I saw.


    But that was not the end as I slid my eyes to the right side of my bed. A figure of a girl weed my eyes and used my abdomen as a make-shift pillow. She remained still on my side while silently snoring in the dream world.


    "Merleen?" I whispered, and caressed her head.


    Her puffed out hair was like cotton candy in the garden. Merleen had a smell of roses filling the air, soothing my nerves and mind. She was an angel in disguise,


    Despite my screaming earlier, the girl never woke up or felt rmed. I could only guess that my voice calmed her senses instead of disrupting her mind.


    "Thank god you''re okay," I eximed.


    I couldn''t help but grin at my current condition. My left arm returned to my body as if it was a normal thing to do. There was no amputation inside the game. And I could only guess that some magic made it possible for my upper limb to regrow.


    Merleen, too, became the blessing in disguise. The figure of her single-handedly fighting against those mercenaries was thest spitting image I saw before my consciousness faded away. I wanted to help Merleen fight, but my body could not move a muscle.


    I let her defend me, which became a liability for her while shing spells with the other mage girl. I dragged Merleen to my problems, since I was the one who charged straight in this direction.


    But I regretted doing nothing to help others. Those mercenaries shone a different light. I thought I was about to protect them. It turned out, the wolves needed my protection.


    The tiniest details of wounds on Merleen still covered her face. There were also signs of bruises and whatnot from the girl''s shoulders. I just hoped that those injuries did not leave a scar, considering that Merleen was still a girl around my age.


    If those darkened marks ruined her beauty, I would get really mad against those mercenaries when I would see them for another day. But for now, what mattered most was our well-being.


    "That reminds me where the heck are we?" I mumbled, while gazing at every direction.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t ce my finger into the puzzle. I could not determine the ce surrounding these walls. And this house was not the work of man. It almost looked like other creatures provided us a shelter to rest for the time being.


    I gingerly nudged Merleen''s head and moved her to the side. Although this girl had already created bonds with my legs, discovering this ce became my utmost priority. If I wanted to protect Merleen, I had to learn about my environment.


    "I''ll be back for you, Merleen," I whispered, and gave her a brief kiss on her forehead.


    I had never known that I had the guts to do that. But I did. I had never dreamed of kissing a girl, let alone a beautiful work of art.


    Just as I nned on searching the ce, soundsing outside awaken my senses. Those footsteps did not belong to any humans or creatures I knew. It had four thumping sounds belonging to a four-legged animal. A growl followed afterwards, with the sounding close in my direction.


    My heartbeat reached over a million as I sensed the iing danger from the other side. I glued my eyes at Merleen and lightly pped her cheeks, hoping for her to wake up. Fortunately, my actions bore fruit and opened the eyes of the slumbering girl.


    However, things had gotten worse, when Merleen woke up. She first looked at me with disbelief as she slowly widened her mouth.


    "A-A-Arthur?!"


    Before she could even shout for more words, I went beside her and covered her mouth. Our eyes met for a few seconds before I told her about our situation.


    "Merleen, you need to listen to me first I don''t know, but there''s something lurking out there. It sounds and looks ominous. On my signal, we should run away, got it?!"


    Merleen wiggled her body and shook her head, hopelessly trying to convey her words. However, I knew how she felt. Just look at her struggling against that monster outside of this frightening room.


    "You must have been scared, Merleen. Don''t worry. I''m right beside you," I said, and held her mouth tighter than I ever could.


    But Merleen refused to calm down, even kicking my legs. Despite those efforts, I did not let her go. Every time I thought about leaving Merleen alone in this world, I would be frail and emotionless.


    I would do everything within my power to save and help Merleen. And I would love to talk about how Merleen carried me to this ce. But the two of us were in a tight spot to do just that.


    "I guess I''ll leave our conversation for next time," I grumbled, while pulling my rent in my direction.


    I shrugged my shoulders and expected the arrival of the eerie beats. As soon as the creature appeared from the door, I prepared my sword.


    The monster moved like a turtle with fangs as my eyes could only witness its terrifying shadows. I could not form the beast''sy-out. But I knew that shape would send a chilling shiver down to my spines.


    Within a few seconds, the creature emerged from the shadows and revealed its true identity to me. The raying from outside basked the figure, revealing the mother wolf I saved before getting my assed saved to this ce.


    Merleen and I came face to face against a horrifying hound. That wolf bared its teeth as its eyes followed my hand reaching out for my weapon, with my other hand still covering Merleen.


    However, the straining from my left arm was still fresh in my mind. I did not know if that sensation came from my phantom pain, but that excruciating agony hindered me from moving. It also exhausted my right arm, which I used to cover Merleen''s mouth.


    As I freed her from my shackles, Merleen stomped her feet and yelled at me like a child asking for a toy.


    "A-ARTHUR! I TOLD YOU SO MANY TIMES THAT THIS WOLF SAVED OUR LIVES! AND YET YOU REFUSED TO LISTEN TO ME! YOU EVEN COVERED MY MOUTH WITH YOUR HAND! I KEPT WIGGLING AND WIGGLING, BUT YOU NEVER BUDGED! YOU IDIOT, ARTHUR!"


    It was the loudest sound I ever heard since I identally ced my earphones on with maximum volume. If I had not been careful to protect my eardrums, I might have lost my sense of hearing. I was still fortunate enough to keep my ears intact despite witnessing such a horrible fate.


    And upon hearing Merleen''s words, I lowered my sword and asked, "What do you mean by saved?"


    Although I did rescue the wolf from the mercenaries, that hound also attacked me. I even had an inkling feeling that this wolf tried to kill me with its fangs and nails! And yet, here I was with Merleen, listening to her absurd stories.

 Chapter 54: Merleen, Fenrir, and Arthur (4)

    Chapter 54: Merleen, Fenrir, and Arthur (4)


    "So, you''re finally awake?" A chilling voice echoed from the other side of the room, calling out for the two of us.


    The creature, who I assumed was the one who spoke to us, emerged from the shadows, revealing its massive body. I instinctively raised my hands to protect Merleen and nudged her behind me. If this situation breaks into a fight, protecting this girl would be my utmost priority.


    It all mattered to the wolf standing before me.


    "You I like your eyes. It almost feels like you want to kill me," the wolf growled at me with disdain, as it crept closer to me.


    That wolf stood around twenty feet tall and continued gazing down at me like an ant. The hound bared its fangs and crushed the ground with its razor-sharp nails. Those dark energies spiralled the wolf, sending warning signals inside my brain. If I would fight this creature, I knew I would lose.


    I finally dared to step my foot forward and asked the feral beast. "What do you want from me?"


    "Hmm.," the wolf mumbled. "The fear instantly changed. You''re no fun at all."


    Despite the nonchnt answer, the wolf continued sending me death signals all over my system. I could barely even move from where I sat. The only thing that kept me from fainting was the girl beside me. A guy like me-who got reincarnated to another world as my main character, witnessing something this scary would scar me for life. This wolf was even more frightening than ten Uruk-hai fightings all at once in front of me.


    But if I copsed right now, Merleen would surely die before I could even confess my interest to her.


    I moved my foot to the right and prepared to jump from the ground. However, before I could even attempt such a dangerous stunt, the wolf growled at me and gritted its teeth.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, Arthur."


    With that sentence, my body froze like a statue. I could even feel something warm touching my pants and flowed through my thighs. I just hoped that none of the creatures present inside this ce knew what happened with my groin.


    "You reek of foul stench," the wolf eximed, and shook its head. "Nevermind that Arthur, I would like to strike a deal with you."


    "And what if I don''t agree?" I asked.


    "I will kill you and the girl."


    The wolf tried to bargain against me. But the two of us knew this wolf had the upper hands containing us hostage on the tip of its palm. However, I had no choice but to hear out the wolf''s offer, knowing that was the only way to get out of this situation.


    I did not want Merleen to die because of me. Since she imed this wolf saved our lives, I might as well listen to what this wolf has to say.


    "Okay what do you want from me?" I repeated the question from before.


    The wolf never gave me an instant answer and carried on with its stroll. After circling our figures once, the wolf stood in front of me, with its face close to mine. With every breath that the wild animal did, the surrounding air changed into a sinister arcane.


    I could only guess that this was also a spell cast by the hound. Although this scene did not feel like it was from the game, I knew a magic circle when I saw one!


    "When you were out cold and exhausted after the battle, I sheltered Merleen and you. When you lost your arm and bled to death, I added my dark magic to regrow your lost limb back again. Upon returning to the battlefield, I witnessed this young girl crying at the petty sight of you. And yet, here you are, calling yourself a hero," the wolf narrated, with its eyes still locked on mine.


    I could already sense the overflowing killing intent of this mother wolf doing nothing at all.


    "But I saved you! I tried saving you from those mercenaries. If I hadn''t, you might have," I said, but stopped halfway through my sentence.


    I did not want to dig up the buried truth, even though it was the correct response in this conversation. If I angered the wolf, Merleen and I could lose our lives. And besides, saying those excuses would never shape me as a hero.


    I knew, since no superhero did that in theics or the television shows.


    "I know That''s why I am offering you a deal. A deal with the great Fenrir," the wolf imed.


    Within a few seconds, magic circles appeared out of nowhere and covered the wolf''s body. Those round runes also summoned a dusk cloud, enveloping everything surrounding the hound. Those spells did not look like someone ambushed us with their abilities. I could only guess that these arcane also came from the wolf in front of us.


    After some time, the fog disappeared, revealing an outline of a girl with pointed ears and a pointed tail. As the smoke vanished, the woman became crystal in our eyes.


    The frightening wolf, which looked like it would devour me into bits of pieces, became an adorable wolf. I could confess that the people in my world would call her a "furry" because of her appearance.


    That wolf girl had everything she needed; two melons that jiggled every time she moved, a curved body that almost looked like an hourss, and heterochromia eyes. Her right eye had the colour blue like the evening sky. The girl''s right eye had the colour of the sun-a yellowish tint that glowed during the night.


    "You''re?" I asked, since I did not know what to believe anymore.


    "Fenrir. The wolf just now Shut your crap before I pulverise you into pieces," the girl, who called herself Fenrir, answered with a hint of annoyance.


    Fenrir crossed her arms and looked behind me. Merleen, who also saw her gaze, cowered backwards in fear. I had to reach out to her and calm her down before starting this conversation.


    "Thank you for rescuing my kind. Despite losing to those mercenaries, your friend here cleaned up the job," Fenrir said, and pointed her forefinger at the shivering Merleen.


    "M-Me?" Merleen answered.


    But before we could continue, a question mark emerged above my face upon hearing Merleen''s words. It was as if she suddenly changed. Did she ever think that I would miss that slight change?


    "Merleen, what happened to you?" I asked, and went closer to her. "D-Did something happen?"


    Despite her dreadful expression, Merleen answered me with her shaking voice and burning red face. "Y-Yes? I mean, no. W-What''s wrong with me?"


    "You sound so different. You changed the way you speak. Haven''t you noticed?" I asked.


    "Noticed what?"


    I gazed at Merleen for countless seconds before telling her. "You used to say ''Merleen this'' and ''Merleen that'' from a third-person point of view. I don''t mind the sudden change, but you act differently too it''s like you boost your confidence or some sort."


    However, I couldn''t continue my sentence after hearing someone clearing her throat. Upon turning around, an icy re weed my eyes.


    "Can we save that conversation forter, humans?" Fenrir shouted, whilst stomping her feet.


    That wolf girl did not have patience at all. All my hair follicles surrounding my body rose like rods, electrocuted by the thunderstorm. Now that I knew her personality, my mind ced a note at the side, saying, "do not mess with Fenrir."


    "Y-Yes, of course," I answered.


    Even though I did not mean what I just said, I knew retorting right now would make me end up in a different world. I would have been isekai''d twice without living in this world for a year.


    "So, what''s your deal?" I asked, pressing some more for the devil''s deal.


    Fenrir gave out a sinister smirk upon hearing my question. She went in front of me in the blink of an eye while revealing her sharp ws. I could only deduce that those pointed nails were Fenrir''s weapon. That girl was like the popr superhero back on my girl, but a girl and a wolf.


    But I knew this creature wanted to flex the power she contained inside her body. Among the opponents I battled during my stay, Fenrir was the one that brought boss-like vibes. I did not want to anger such a lovelydy, let alone a strong one, too.


    "I need you to escort me towards the demon kingdom. I have some business to do with the current demon lord right now. Since you''re not someone from this world, I believe task would not hinder you from achieving your goal Actually, it coincides with our interests. Don''t you think, Arthur Wyllt?"


    My body got the best of me and reacted within a split second. I even identally activated my rent and absorbed the boost of power from my sword.


    "W-Who are you, Fenrir?"


    Nobody should know my identity Nobody except for Merleen.

 Chapter 55: Journey

    Chapter 55: Journey


    My worries went on an extreme curve as I heard the magic wordsing from Fenrir''s mouth. That wolf girl told me she knew I was not from this world, which sent billions of rming signs all over my mind.


    I took a step back and gripped my rent sword once again. I knew that fighting against this powerful beast would be suicide, but I wanted to squeeze some answers.


    "Arthur, don''t!" Merleen shouted, as she wrapped her arms around mine, prohibiting me from doing anything rash.


    Despite my instinctive attempts, I was still thankful to have Merleen at my side. If I were alone in this situation, I would have swung my de without thinking twice. By the time that I would attack this furry woman, I would have already forfeited my life.


    "You have the guts to point that sword at me. Arthur, you need to thank Merleen here for stopping you. I wouldn''t mind killing you and stealing your powerful sword," Fenrir dered, with her eyes glued to the de in my hand.


    I knew my sword was something special. But upon hearing the words of this fiendish wolf, there must be an unlockable story I had yet known, despite being a veteran yer of this game. Since I got this sword recently, I had little knowledge about my weapon.


    But that was not the important part of this topic.


    "How do you know my past?" I asked.


    "I went inside your memory when I offered my arcane to you, Merleen. My magic healed you. And yet, here you are, ungrateful to your saviour," Fenrir eximed, as she leered at me, which almost melted my body.


    "However, when I went inside and viewed your memories, your sword blocked my entry. I couldn''t grasp everything about you. But I know you''re not from this world. If word got out, the kingdom would ce a bounty on your head. And I wouldn''t mind taking that sum of gold for myself," Fenrir continued, as she went to my side, circling me with her glued eyes.


    All the wolf girls mentioned had truth inside each word. If I remember it correctly, the game''s plot rode along that line, hunting down every adventurer who kept ying the game. There was a mage who hunted otherworlders, or the yers, and studied them inside a dungeon.


    ording to themunity ying this game, that overpowered mage was also the final boss of Magique. I had never touched that storyline since I got reincarnated in this world.


    And yet she kept my identity hidden. No matter how difficult it was for me to admit it, I still owed this girl twice. She also helped Merleen escape the mercenaries, leading us to this shelter.


    I lowered my guard and sheathed my sword back in its scabbard. There was no point fighting against someone that I knew I would lose, especially to Fenrir. If I would have levelled up quicker, I could stand my ground.


    However, that was not the case.


    "Good boy. I know you''d listen, Arthur."


    After our exchange, Fenrir shed me a smirk and gave me a wink. Within a few seconds, the ground quaked, apanied by howlsing inside the forest. Those sounds came from wolves, since it was the same tone I remembered when ying this game.


    "When the moon shines the highest, the wolves would fill the wind with despair," I murmured, and looked at Fenrir''s fore.


    The wolf girl followed and gave out a ring cry. Since Fenrir was the pack''s leader, all the wolves lined up behind her followed her lead. Merleen and I could only watch from afar, wondering what to do in this situation.


    Merleen went to my side and held my hand. Her pupils dted, and sweat flowed down to her cheeks, wetting her face. Even if she did not say it, I knew she could not handle the events urring before us.


    I needed to be strong, considering the mess we had ced ourselves in. I grasped Merleen''s hand tighter and gave her a nod, telling her that everything would be okay.


    And soon enough, the wolves stopped their choir. After the rming yelps of the hounds, they filled the air with utter silence. Not a sound escaped from the atmosphere as all the animals looked at us with narrowed eyebrows.


    It only told us that these wolves never weed our stay. Fenrir only protected our presence, considering she found us interesting to her taste. If we were random strangers waltzing near a pack, we would have died from that spot without filling out our bucket list.


    "We can go now, Arthur. Lead me the way towards the demon lord''s kingdom," Fenrir instructed, while ordering her troops of wolves to fall back to their den.


    I did not want to ask about everything we saw, considering I had no position to voice my concerns. Merleen and I were only alive because of this girl. If I angered Fenrir, it would be the end of our lives.


    "It''s all written on your face, Arthur," Fenrir remarked. "I told my wolf n that I would go on an adventure with you, humans. Those howls you heard were signs of disrespecting Merleen and you. However, when I told them you have the rent sword, those wolves agreed to let me go for now."


    Regardless of what I did, Fenrir gave me her answer. I nodded my head at every word she spoke, showing that I listened to her sentence.


    After our pleasantries, we got out from the ruins and went to the borders of this ce. If we wanted to visit the demon kingdom, we would circle the Kingdom of Caerleon. After taking the straight road parallel to that ce, the demon kingdom would reveal itself from afar.


    Although the game pointed out that ce, nobody had visited that realm for a long time. I paid a visit to that kingdom before, when I was still in my prime. But every time I got the chance, the demons outnumbered me.


    I did not know if the situation would happen the same, but we had Fenrir with us. If a fight could break out, this wolf girl would be the one chowing down those pesky two horned creatures.


    "We need a carriage," I announced, while hopping my way over the narrowedne.


    Since we came from a hidden vige of wolves, we had to exit for the longer route. And even if we took the shortcut, the waterfalls would devour our bodies, instantly killing us by the time we could arrive at the shore.


    "Then our first stop would be the Kingdom of Caerleon. Any objections?" Fenrir asked.


    Merleen and I shook our heads as a response.


    Another set of minutes passed by, but we were only halfway through our journey. Fenrir also professed that we needed to explore another twenty miles before reaching the ce she found us. If I had to crunch down the numbers, I would deduce that we had five hours more to travel outside of this ce.


    And the worst part was, we needed to travel on foot. We could only use the carriage once we were inside the kingdom.


    But along our way, I went to Merleen and opened up a conversation. I could never find another chance to bring this until now.


    "Merleen, I noticed you changed the way you speak Did something happen?" I asked, while monitoring her facial reaction.


    Merleen went from pale face to bright red painted on her body upon hearing my statement. She turned around and avoided my gaze, as if wishing me to look at the opposite side as well. If this was a hint of some sort, I did not know what to say, but asked once again.


    "Did something happen, Merleen?"


    "Nothing!" Merleen reacted.


    But as the moment went by, Merleen finally opened up to me about the events which happened before.


    "I''m sorry if my mannerism of speaking embarrassed you. I was just insecure about myself and the magic I possess. Since I was the one who killed my parents, I couldn''t bring myself into our conversation. In short, I portrayed Merleen as someone that wasn''t me but also me. It''s very confusing, right?" Merleen asked, as if wanting to know my insights about her problems.


    I shook my head and answered, "Of course not! What made you say that? I would never hate you by the way you speak, Merleen!" I shouted.


    I could not help myself but increase the volume of my words. I wanted Merleen to hear what I wanted to say, since she always mes herself for everything terrible that happened to her.


    "And what did I tell you about you being useless?" I asked.


    "But I said nothing!" Merleen retorted.


    "I know. But you were thinking about it. Look, Merleen. You saved me... twice. I owe you my life and this wolf girl-,"


    "I can hear you!" Fenrir replied, while heaving out a sigh.


    "Anyway, you saved me, Merleen. Your powers saved me. I''m d you found the confidence you were looking for I know it''s hard, and your powers may have yet returned. But I assure you I will be here by your side when that happens, okay?"

 Chapter 56: Mordred (1)

    Chapter 56: Mordred (1)


    Epilogue (1)


    Afenos'' Point of View


    ____________


    The sounds of people running around and stomping their feet aroused my senses. Even before I opened my eyes, I knew that the world around me would be a hectic scenery. All my five senses kicked in as if it was dialled to eleven. And the delicate nket touched my exhausted fingers, inviting me to slumber for more.


    "W-Where am I?" I asked, but nobody heard my voice


    As I peeled my eyes open, random vigers roamed around in front of me, mending the wounds of the injured people. That site juggled my mind, remembering the memories I had when I was still conscious.


    "RAIN!" I shouted, while ncing in every direction, hoping to find my little sister.


    Thest thing I remembered from the battle was fighting against Uruk-hai or the ogre that wreaked havoc on our vige. And my father fought with us during the sh.


    I would love to find my father in this shelter. However, I needed to look for my sister first, since she exhausted all of her arcane in that fight.


    "Afenos, you''re awake?!"


    A familiar voice echoed behind me with a hand resting on my shoulder. As I turned around, the chief''s face weed my eyes. Upon scrutinizing his looks, I deduced the guy had something important to say.


    "Your sister, Rain, she''s okay. She''s right there in the other tent."


    After hearing his words, I rushed outside of the camp without thanking the chief. My eyes scanned the entire ce, looking for the tent parallel to the one I went in earlier. Within a few seconds, the setting that the chief mentioned greeted my orbs, inviting me over to the other side.


    I did not doubt my guts and went straight inside, with my sister''s imaginary face appearing in front of me.


    "Where is she? Where''s Rain?!" I asked the helper roaming around the ce about my sister.


    As soon as the vigers heard my calls, most of them pointed their fingers at the far end corner of the tent. My eyes followed the trail and met with Rain''s body.


    "No way," I murmured, and fell to my knees.


    I could not believe my eyes before me. There was no way in a million years that my sister died during that battle. She stayed at the back lines and even fired her magic spells from afar.


    However, in the hands of that monster, Rain still met her dreadful fate.


    "What are you crying about, brother? Why do I get the feeling you''re mourning about something?"


    A voice from above coursed through my ears. But my mind kept itself busy weeping every tear contained inside my body.


    "Geez, Afenos Don''t be such a crybaby. I''m alive. See?"


    The sound became crystal to me, as if disrupting the former lie. As I gazed above and opened my eyes, Rain weed me with extended arms, asking for a hug.


    I gave what Rain asked for and wrapped my arms around her body. I squeezed her tight, like it was thest thing that I would do in this world. Rain did the same and enveloped me with her warmth. It felt like aeons ago when west embraced each other''s arms.


    "Thank goodness you''re alive if you died, I would have never forgiven myself," I whispered, and continued crying a river in front of Rain.


    I knew I did terrible things to my sister. Since Rain had something special, she could manipte magic earlier than me. Although that scene happened, I never sumbed to jealousy. No matter what would happen to the two of us, we always had each other''s backs.


    We were a family, after all.


    "Are you okay? Do you feel hurt? Can you cast healing magic?" I asked, with panicking eyes.


    Rain giggled upon hearing my words and replied, "You know I can''t do that yet but I''m willing to learn. If only Arthur could be here to teach me, I would love to learn more about magic skills from him"


    Rain opened up the broken path to Arthur and me. Before the vige got attacked, my heart turned ck as I shifted my hatred to Arthur. But as soon as he showed up to defend the town, all that anger escaped from my body.


    "Where are Arthur and my father?" I asked, and looked around. "Has anybody seen Arthur? Has anyone seen my father?"


    Despite my bombarding questions, none of the vigers gave out their answers No. It was not because they did not know the answer. Those people knew something that they did not want to share about, specifically Rain and me.


    "WHERE IS ARTHUR AND MY FATHER?!" I shouted.


    All the vigers nursing the injured shrieked in horror as they discerned my violent scream. Even the people resting on their temporary beds woke up from my voice and scattered. Everyone present inside this room couldn''t look me in the eye as they tried their best to calm me down.


    Before I could burst into madness, the chief, whom I met before, entered the tent. That man stared at my figure for a few seconds before announcing the answer that I wanted.


    "Your father and Arthur killed the monster."


    "We won?! That''s great. But where are they?" I asked.


    Everyone filled the air with silence, despite our numbers almost reaching around a hundred. Nobody dared to utter a word, considering the weight of our current conversation.


    However, I stood my guard and crossed my fingers while urging the chief to speak his full.


    The chief had no choice but to tell me everything that had happened


    "The two of them sacrificed themselves to kill the ogre Your father died from that monster... demon," the chief corrected. "... While Arthur died by pushing the ogre to the cliff"


    After hearing such a statement, I walked backwards and sat on the mattress beside Rain. My sister was also at a loss for words after listening to our talk.


    "N-No! Maybe they''re still alive from that cliff! M-Maybe my father is still alive!" Rain cried, while containing her tears.


    The chief shook his head and replied, "The two of them got washed up from that ragingke I doubt they are still alive We found the corpse of your father near the cliff Half of them must have fallen from the terrain, while the rest.... I''m sorry."


    "Leave us alone... please," I asked the chief, while staring at the ground.


    The leader and his assistant heeded my request as they exited the tent. The injured people remained inside the shelter, since they could not move their bodies. All they could do was wait until their legs work and their arms did their thing.


    As I raised my head, the cries of the vigers remained fresh inside my mind. If my father was still alive, he would have nudged my shoulder and mocked me from feeling depressed. However, I couldn''t help but feel hopeless, considering the situation that Rain and I had.


    We lost our mother and our father in the hands of demons. The two of us were still powerless to stand on our own feet against those overwhelming forces. If Arthur did not defend this ce, that monster would have wiped everyone into nothingness.


    "I guess I owe Arthur our lives.," I murmured, while bursting into tears.


    I could not suppress the dam in front of my eyes and let loose all the salty liquids stored in my orbs. Rain joined in my crying session and cascaded a waterfall of tears beside me. The rest of the world still moved on its own. But the two of us felt that the world had gone slow slow enough to mock me.


    The curtains from the entrance waved once more, revealing the chief entering inside the tent. I was about to tell him to leave us alone, but the leader insisted.


    He imed my shoulders, shook it, and eximed, "The knights just arrived right now. They are asking what happened in this vige, and who took down the demonic monster. They are looking for you, Arthur."


    "The knights? Why would they be here when the show''s over? Tell them that most of our people died because of that damned monster Those knights should not havee here," I answered.


    But before the chief could even retort, a man with white and shining armour entered the tent. I went into a defensive stance and raised my hand to protect Rain behind me. Rain, who was in the middle of recovering, summoned a magic circle around her arms. She did not want to fight against these soldiers empty-handed.


    "By the looks of it, the two of you helped defeat the demonic monster?" the knight imed, as he ced down his sword on the ground. "Two teenagers have this power all along frightening, isn''t it?"


    "Get the hell out of our vige! You never protected us when we needed you the most!" I shouted.


    "No. You''re wrong, kid. We were non-stop helping other neighbouring viges. All of my men got killed during the process. We three were the only ones alive in this raid. We haven''t slept a wink or eaten a decent meal."

 Chapter 57: Mordred (2)

    Chapter 57: Mordred (2)


    Epilogue (2)


    ______________


    "We came here for a reason. Although we wanted to protect the vige, this ce stood on its own. And I''m surprised to see some citizens casting magic But none of them could use healing spells," the leader imed, while looking around.


    I cleared my throat and asked them to leave this ce again. However, those soldiers showed their persistence, and remained still on the ground.


    "Apologies for our set-up. But we came for a reason like what I''ve said before. We came here to recruit potential candidates to join our knighthood. And you and your sister proved to be the best one we could find."


    "Knighthood?" I asked. "Why would the soldiers of Camelot request knights from the vigers? I thought the Kingdom of Camelot had all the vigers that they needed inside that ce?"


    "It''s because of the famine. The world will experience drought and ack of resources. And the only way to survive is to gather the best fighters of the future Albion and conquer the demon kingdom... At least, that was what people told me," the soldier exined, while gazing at the exit. "This is not the perfect ce for us to talk. We need to go outside if we want to continue our conversation."


    "And what if I don''t want to join your cult?" I retorted, while maintaining eye contact with the knights.


    The knight showed me a grin and answered, "Oh, I know you would join our cause. After hearing about your father''s death and someone close to you, you would want to seek your revenge on the demons now don''t you, Afenos and Rain?"


    We did not even introduce ourselves, and yet these knights knew our identities. I shielded my sister using my hand and instructed her to go behind me. Rain followed mymand and went ahead, with those magic circles still showing on her hands.


    However, those soldiers did nothing but stare. The knights never gripped their swords, despite the killing intention oozing from my body.


    "We did note here to fight. If you want to get your revenge, our king could grant your wish. It''s not a terrible deal, considering your status right now And once you joined our organization, we would grant this vige a feast and a lifetime''s worth of food during the famine. Well, if you care about these people, that is."


    As soon as the soldiers said what they wanted, the three of them left the shelter. They remained true to their words and waited for us outside. Rain and I could see their shadows standing at the entrance, expecting us to follow behind them.


    I looked around and contemted the offer from the knights. Those words meant everything to me. That sudden relief that the vige would get because of me could really save this small town if the soldiers said were all true. Since the townlet helped our family before, I wanted to repay them with this emergency food.


    "What are you going to do, brother?" Rain asked, as she, too, looked around at the injured people.


    Dozens of growling stomachs reminded my ears, telling me that the vige needed my help. Those children running around the shelter were not ying around. They were looking for their parents, who fetched them some food to eat.


    I, who had the power to change things, had no other choice but to ept the deal of the devil.


    "We need to. Even though I don''t want to, Rain, we need to take it," I murmured, and held Rain''s hand.


    Rain reached out for my hand and grasped it tighter than I could. She gave me a nod and followed my lead outside, where the other vigers couldn''t hear us. Those soldiers told me that this was not the ce for us to speak with their invitation. I went along with them, with Rain tailing beside me.


    "Hey, Arthur I don''t like where this is going," Rain expressed her anxiousness, as she clung onto my shoulder.


    Since she had gone through recovery, Rain still needed my help to move around. I let her use my shoulders for the time being as we went outside the tent. Even though I just heard the news about my father and Arthur, these knights had the leisure to say something like an invitation.


    However, I had nothing much to say, since these soldiers were just doing their job. All of them yed a big part in the earlier invasion from the monster horde. Paying them in my ear was the only thing that I could give them as a reward.


    As soon as we got out of the shelter, the soldiers introduced themselves to us. All of them gave us a salute and bowed at our front. The frontman was the leader and the one talking to me about the invitation.


    "We are the knights of Camelot. And we are here on behalf of King Arthur''s... Lancelot''s orders."


    I knew about Camelot, but I never knew the king. Since our vige was far out of the kingdom, this news became new to me.


    "As I''ve said earlier, my team rushed towards the vige''s aid. However, those monsters got the better of us and imed the lives of myrades."


    "Who are you, and what do you want from me?" I raised my voice while asking. "You knew our identities, and yet we don''t know who you guys are. All my sister and I know that you''re knights from Camelot."


    "Forgive our rude introduction. My name is Sir Lionel, a soldier from the Round Table. I personally went to this vige to search for new knights that could fill in that position. You showed me bravery, chivalry, and courage, Afenos," the knight narrated, and gave me a brief bow.


    "As you all know, I am Afenos. And this is my sister, Rain. I''m a knight, while she''s a mage," I answered, and shared them our names. "About the deal when are you going to give the relief goods for our vige."


    "As soon as we arrive at the kingdom, I will order my knights to send a caravan to your ce," Sir Gawain answered. "So, are youing with us? Or do you want to stay in this vige without taking your revenge from the demons? The choice is yours, Afenos."


    I couldn''t utter a word after hearing Gawain''s sentence. It was as if these soliders never gave me a choice. If I rejected their offer right now, these knights would barely help our vige. Although this vige was a part of the Kingdom of Camelot, there were other neighbouring towns that these soldiers would help besides us.


    We came inst if we had toparre the distnace between this vige and Camelot.


    "I will do it!" I answered.


    "Afenos" My sister could only whisper my name upon hearing my answer.


    Time constricted us from our freedom. And if I wasted more hours, these vigers would be the ones suffering more. There was no other choice for me but to ept this man''s offer.


    "I would hit two birds with one stone I get my revenge, and these soldiers would feed our people," I mumbled.


    Sir Gawain offered his hand to me for a shake. I epted his request and became a rookie knight of Camelot starting today.


    After our exchange, Sir Gawain told us to rest for the night and continue our journey tomorrow. The sooner that we would arrive at the kingdom, the better. These soldiers would just squeeze at the side and let us sit on their horses to travel faster to the city.


    The night finally came, and Rain and I went to see the kingdom for ourselves...


    It was the beginning of our adventure.


    ..............


    "Wait for me here, okay?" Sir Gawain asked, as he opened the door from the throne room.


    The grey walls surrounded us had a different look apart from the hays and woods used from our vige. There were dozens of decorated furniture and paintings covering the interior part of the castle. My eyes could never be bored staring at these wodnerful sight.


    However, we went into this castle for a reason, not a tour. As soon as we heard Sir Gawain''s cue, Rain and I stepped our feet forward on the red carpet.


    "King Lancelot, I brought you news. And I humbly apologise for our dyed arrival," Sir Gawain said, and continued exining further. "My team got wiped out by the monster horde within a few nights. I couldn''t save every vige and most of them got destroyed by those bastards However, there was one vige who stood atop of them all. It was around the vige of Cornwall, where these two defended the ce."


    The shadow of a king emerged before me. If I was listening at their conversation, this crowned majesty was none other than the new King of Camelot.


    "I am Lancelot Who are you two that Sir Gawain brought to my castle?"


    My sister stepped forward and introduced herself. "My name is Rain Morgana."


    I followed afterwards and told him my name. "And I am Afenos you can call me Mordred."

 Chapter 58: The Demon Kings Daughter

    Chapter 58: The Demon King''s Daughter


    Lilith Umbra''s Point of View


    ___________


    "You must look for Arthur. You must... Arthur..," the sword spoke as soon as I grabbed the pommel.


    "Who is this Arthur?" I asked, unsure what the de meant.


    The only Arthur that I knew was the new king of Camelot, Arthur Pendragon. However, he was the number one enemy of the demons. He started his genocide for thest decade. And the war continued until now.


    Arthur was not an ally that I could ask. So I could only guess that the sword meant another one living in this world.


    However, before I could ask the sword for another question, the light covering my hands faded. The bright yellow light turned into a brilliant purple hue, enveloping everything surrounding me. Overwhelming power coursed through my veins as the de finally recognised me as its rightful wielder.


    "Take me up, and cast me away, Excalibur," I said, and resigned myself to the arcane of my de.


    After taking the sword out from the stone, the familiars greeted me at the cliff''s end. Two pointed ears greeted my eyes, with their body covered in a dark and crimson hue. Each of them armed themselves withnces, pitchforks, and daggers. Since those demons brought their weapons, I could only assume they wanted to take something from me by force.


    Father sent those devilish familiars to fetch me. If I had to guess, those trios were all elite soldiers thoroughly taken by my father. It was not because he cared for my well-being. But it was to take this sword away from my hands.


    Whoever possessed this sword shall have immense power blessed by the unknown gods that the humans worshipped. But from our dictionaries, those gods were just legends passed from one generation after the other.


    In other words, none of those was real to our eyes. Only the creatures living on this were the ones who govern things, especially in this current famine.


    Every demon had their eyes widened in surprise as they glued their sight at the de clipped in my hand. However, as soon as those devils tried approaching me, I motioned my sword and warned them about their distance.


    "Lilith, your father would be proud!" imed the demon.


    I was also one of them, and my father was the ruler of our kind. It was an ironic fate that my body had the characteristics of a demon And yet, my cause had a distinct line from those devils.


    I went here for a purpose and turned astray from my father''s goal. There was no way in hell I would ept such a fiendish offer, especially about a one-sided war against those humans.


    "I didn''te here to give this sword to you," I answered, while waving my sword.


    Everyone called this de "Excalibur". It was also the legendary sword from the myths and legends passed down by our ancestors. This melee weapon would amplify the ideals of the one carrying the de.


    This sword chooses its wielder, granting immeasurable power beyondprehension. It was the strongest weapon in this enigmatic world, after all. I needed to use this sword and snatch the holy grail from both the humans and demons.


    Once I received that heavenly chalice, I would grant everyone peace, unlike this generation of mine.


    "Tell my father that I won''t being home," I ordered the demons.


    However, it was unlikely for them to listen to me. I was the daughter lord''s demon lord And the demon king would be my father.


    "I''m sorry, Lilith, but I have to obey my orders," the three elite demons reacted, as they prepared themselves for an uing battle.


    But little did those demons know about this sword. As soon as I witnessed those devils approaching me, I swung my de and hit them with the edge of my sword. Within a few seconds, those demons turned into dust. They did not have the time to react to my swing, considering the heightened abilities I received from this weapon.


    I would be nothing without this sword. So having this clipped in my hand would make a difference At least, that was what I believed in.


    Before leaving this ce, I turned around and viewed the ins. Each corner of thend had a corpse that came from both demonic soldiers and my devilish people. A war emerged before reaching this ce. And I lost all of my loyal citizens that followed me.


    "I won''t let your deaths turn vain I will use this sword to destroy wars and introduce peace," I murmured.


    It was my beloved goal as the demon lord''s daughter. I did not want war or skirmishes from all over the countries. All I yearned for was peace between two separated powers: the humans and demons.


    I did not want to see my people die again because of my limitations. I did not want to see anyone dying in hunger and battling against resources. Humans and demons required the same love, so war was never an option.


    And the holy grail would grant my wish. Whoever ims the holy grail would have a lifetime''s worth of seeds and nourishments instantly. And now that the world continued fighting fornd and resources, the holy grail became the golden prize for the two empires.


    I would not let the humans take the holy grail for themselves. If they had this chalice, those humans would conquer thend and kill all of our demons.


    If my father got his hands on the divine cup, he would immediately seek war and grab his revenge on the humans. If he seeded in his quest, he would enve and torture those humans without fail.


    If I snatched the holy grail to myself, I could end this war once and for all. Among those two idiots fighting against each other, I nned on stopping their strife and restoring bnce in thisnd.


    But before that could happen, I needed the help of someone in this world.


    My de mentioned the name "Arthur". But Excalibur never told me the details of this guy I would look for. All I had was the name. But that alone would never be enough to find this man in this vast world.


    I dashed outside of the cavern and slid at the nting terrain, escaping from the depths of this wastnd. There was no point in idling around in this ce. And so, I continued forward and traversed back to my shelter.


    It was the ce where I gathered all the civilians that pledged their loyalties to me. They were the only demons that believed in my words. The only problem that could ur in that organisation would be the spies lurking in our meeting rooms.


    But as long as we nned on checking the demon people, we would know who would turn our backs against us.


    I brushed those thoughts aside and rushed back to my ground with the sword still clipped in my hand. When I pulled out the de, the weapon talked inside my head. It instructed me to find the missing man named Arthur in this vast world. If I could offer my hunch, Arthur would wander around the kingdoms, finding his purpose.


    "Will this sword talk to me again?" I asked myself, while staring at my Excalibur.


    If this Excalibur had omniscient power, I could effortlessly detect the missing man. However, right now, that was not an option. All I could do was to rally my soldiers and order a search hunt for Arthur.


    And that was what I did.


    As soon as I reached my base, I told my elite soldiers of my own to look for an unusual man. If that Arthur proved to be someone special, he would do some insightful things that would catch my eyes.


    Nothing gets past my radar. I had eyes and ears all over the kingdoms without attacking the humans.


    But my guards would not be the only ones doing the findings. I also took part in the search and nned on surveying the area, even if it would be thest thing I could do. I might find some hidden leads to guide me towards this person.


    If I wanted to look for something, sitting inside my house doing nothing would be ideal for me.


    However, unlike the past hunting group I sent, I went alone around the demonic ins. I had a gut feeling that Arthur would meet my father soon


    And since I was the demon lord''s daughter, I knew the terrains better than anyone else in my team. This area had been my little yground since I was a child. If I ordered someone to apany me, my infiltration between demonic towns would blow my cover.


    It took me a couple of minutes to arrive at a close-by demonic town. And around a few miles ahead was the Kingdom of Caerleon. If I still had the time to visit that ce, I would do so.


    There might be a chance Arthur that the sword recognised would stay in that ce.


    I just hope I could find him sooner if I wanted to stand a chance against my father and King Arthur.

 Chapter 59: Merleen Learns Magic

    Chapter 59: Merleen Learns Magic


    Arthur''s Point of View


    ______________


    Before we could reach the demon lord''s kingdom, we needed to pass through the Kingdom of Caerleon. Since Merleen and I needed to refill our nourishments, that city was the perfect candidate for our brief break.


    However, the journey towards that ce proved to be an arduous feat.


    After telling all of that to Fenrir, that wolf girl crossed her arms. She afterwards growled at me for the entire exploration while baring her fangs in front of me. She maintained her figure for about three days, and until now. Although there was no point in creating mutual understanding with this girl, Fenrir would still be a part of our team.


    It would be nice to establish some teamwork of some sort in this sudden formation of our group. That attitude could be a problem as soon as we step foot inside a problem.


    That wolf girl would only talk to me when she wished for more food. Fenrir would ask for seconds while raising the make-shift bowl. Since she was the one hunting down the animals, I had no other choice but to cook in our temporary campsites.


    "If I can''t talk to Fenrir, maybe her stomach would listen to me," I murmured.


    And that thought proved to be true to me. Every time I wanted something from Fenrir, I would just make a dish that came from my world. I had skills in cooking back from my world. But I watched tons of videos that lived up to my expectations.


    With the help of the system, I could prepare dishes mixed with my culture and this world. Considering the nd taste of dishes from Magique, the spices found everywhere served as our salt in our nourishments.


    I could also say that the meals I kept preparing were like our bread and butter in our everyday lives.


    "Hey, Arthur. Aren''t we walking around in circles?" Fenrir asked, with her eyes wandering around the forest.


    "I know where we''re going. Can''t you have little faith in me, Fenrir? We''re almost there. I promise," I retorted, while looking at the map shown by my system.


    Merleen was the only one who remained calm, but vignt in our group. She neverined about anything besides wanting to drink water and have breaks. Those pauses that we had looked like she nned it all along, given the time we walked around the ce.


    Although Fenrir was, technically, a wolf, we did not let her sniff the ground. I could not even imagine how Fenrir would react if she heard me suggest that. If worsees to worst, Fenrir could chop my head off. She would then offer it to the cyclops down the road.


    Instead, that wolf girl acted like a human being, walking beside us on foot and not on all fours. Fenrir''s gigantic ws became razor nails that she always used as weapons. Those nails were even sharper than des and had the height of a dagger.


    Fenrir told me that walking like the rest of us would drive less attention from bandits. And using her wolf form would hunger for her for more, which would slow us down.


    The three of us camped out on our fourth night, with the leaves as our only roof above us. Despite our struggles, I could say we were still fortunate enough to avoid terrible weather.


    If the rain poured down while we were still on the road, we would have no other choice but to sit tight and wait for the next sun to shine.


    We did our usual routines: Fenrir hunted domestic animals, Merleen plucked some spices, and I prepared the campfire. The three of us had roles to fulfil. If someone wanted to eat my cooked meal, all of us should work hard.


    "Dinner is served! I called it mushroom soup with some meat in it. Dig in!" I announced, and handed them one bowl each.


    However, I already knew that Fenrir was a heavy eater. So I added more content to her te than usual.


    Fenrir looked at me with confusing eyes when she saw the bowl. She thought I ced poison in her meal and ordered me to sip the soup. I did as Fenrir told and took a slurp at her share.


    "It tastes the same to me," I answered, and returned the te to her.


    "This is unusual," Fenrir remarked. "You aren''t stingy tonight, Arthur. I thought you told me to limit my food, since you''re just a mere human? Why the change of heart?"


    "It''s because you''re the one who is hunting our meal. I saw your efforts, and I rewarded them. Nothing more, and nothing less," I answered. "Also, I prepared seconds for the three of us because of Merleen."


    I turned my face towards the mage girl and smiled. "You need to eat too, okay?"


    Merleen replied to me with an "Mhm" while gobbling up the rest of her share. I took my spoon and tasted my homemade meal.


    It was one hell of a ride as soon as the food entered my mouth. The ingredients I used in this world had a superior taste to those back from my hometown. Even without other spices, the soup went out normal than what I had initially expected.


    After our exchange, Fenrir resumed eating the soup without constraints. She even took the seconds I reserved for her behind my back. Well, that bowl was for her. And I did not n on eating three meals within the same night.


    "Now, for the watch. I''ll be the first one to check the perimeters while you two catch some snooze," I announced, and organised the dishes.


    Since all I had to do was clean them up and keep them for next time, my job became easier. It was way more effortless than the ones I had on Earth.


    "You''re too kind, Arthur. too... kind," Fenrirmented. "I will take you up on that offer."


    Fenrir heeded my call and snuck out to her temporary bed. After a few minutes, ring snore sounds came from her direction, almost startling every fibre inside my body. But thanks to Merleen''s barrier, those sound waves remained inside her area.


    The two of us won''t be waking up from those noises for now I hope so.


    "You should get to bed too. It''s getting quitete, Merleen."


    "Are you sure you''re fine on your own? For the past three days, you''re always been the one who gets the first shift. I don''t mind getting that throne from you, Arthur."


    I couldn''t get myself used to Merleen''s sudden change of tone since the first time I met her. Merleen would always use the word "Merleen this" and "Merleen that" without saying the word "I".


    But after defending me from the mercenaries, that mage girl steeled her confidence. She finally overcame that obstacle that hauled her down.


    However, despite these changes, I never had the chance to ask her I did, but Merleen refused to share it with me.


    But now, we had all the time we needed in the world of Magique.


    Merleen fiddled her hands for a few minutes before opening her mouth. She looked me in the eye and stared at me for a while, thinking about the words she wished to say.


    "You don''t have to force yourself if you don''t want to, Merleen. I''ll give you time to work that out," I said, and patted her shoulder.


    I learned a dozen''s worth of lessons when I first met Aferous and his family. If I almost felt like I became a mature person thanks to those mistakes Imitted. I could not even imagine what my former self would do in this situation.


    But if I had to be true to myself, that old me would have forced Merleen and hurt her with such words. I never liked that it was not the way of bing the "hero" that I wanted.


    "A hero needs to understand the people.," I murmured, while getting up from the ground.


    My first job was to look around the forest, hunting down close by monsters. If I found one, I would kill it. If I didn''t, I would remain on watch with my eyes in front of me.


    But as I nced behind, Merleen''s hand stopped me from moving any further. Her arms remained stretched out, but her head looked on the ground. When I leaned down and stole a peek at her face, Merleen averted her gaze and looked in the opposite direction.


    ''Shit!'' I cursed inside my brain. ''Did I do something bad again?''


    "Merleen, I''m sorry if I-,"


    "Arthur, can you teach me how to control my magic?" Merleen cut me off, and requested me as her mentor.


    I, who could barely control magic, got asked by a mage. My hands felt ustomed to the metal pommels of my de. And I never fathom the idea of using wands as my weapon.


    "I''m a knight, Merleen. Although I have some knowledge in this game, I don''t know what to teach you,"


    "Don''t worry," Merleen retorted. "I just need the principles behind that magic."

 Chapter 60: Learning Magic

    Chapter 60: Learning Magic


    Along the road, Merleen asked me for information about magic. She asked me every spell that I knew and to transfer all my knowledge to her head. I told her I was not the best mentor that she needed to learn more about arcane. However, Merlene shrugged my rejection and kept pressing me for lessons.


    I finally gave up and told her everything I understood in this world. Considering I was at the top of my league, I knew some of the information for almost every ss. There was no assurance that I would select my fight, so I studied my enemies'' weaknesses in my spare time.


    "I doubt you could tell me anything, Arthur. All humans look stupid to me," Fenrir voiced, with her arms crossed together.


    That wolf girl refused to look me in the eye, telling me I was nothing but a trash bin in the streets. Fenrir looked at me as if she would look at me like a rotten corpse meant to decay.


    However, that was when she thought wrong. I was one of the best yers in Magique. If there was one thing I knew, it was information about this world.


    The world followed most of physics and Science back from Earth. Although the game developers added arcane as their money shot, this world remained the same. It was as if that the generation I knew came to life, with the presence of magical prowess in my vicinity.


    "So, you can use the element ''light'' as your weapon?" I asked.


    Merleen gave me a nod.


    "Light is the fastest thing in the universe. However, in terms of magical characteristics, light deals the weakest damage among all the elements I know. Light magic takes more arcane than regr elements. For example, when a yer someone uses fire magic, the amount of arcane they need to pour for the spell would be around a quarter of a gallon. Now,paring fire magic to the element of light, a mage would need around half of the contained arcane to conjure such spells."


    After my lengthy exnation, Fenrir and Merleen stared at me while offering their ears. Judging by their looks, I could deduce that they wanted to learn more about magic in this world.


    But if I had to be honest with these two, all this information came from the instructions of Magique the game designers wrote those texts outside of the game''s cover, telling everyone the instructions to y the game. Nobody dared to read those intricate texts but me.


    Since I was a man out of time, I gave all the knowledge Fenrir and Match needed to learn during this brief trip. If the three of us would traverse the chilling demon kingdom, we had to prepare ourselves for our uing battle.


    "Although mages could summon fire, understanding its concept would help you visualise the element. Do you know about temperatures?" I asked.


    None of them answered. I scratched the back of my head and continued where I left from my sentence.


    "Temperature is a way to measure the hotness or coldness of... something," I croaked. "If it''s too hot, you could create heat that would lead to a fire. If it''s too cold, you could create the element of ice."


    I demonstrated the "fire" part to the twodies. We briefly stopped at an open area while I asked for the two of them to give me some space.


    I opened my palms and announced the spell through my mouth. Although the ability did not require chanting, I still needed to show the magic to Fenrir and Merleen.


    "[Phoenix Sphere]!" I shouted. "The name I just shouted was the spell''s name. You don''t actually have to chant everything you project. Since some sorcerers could steal your spell, it''s wiser to remain silent while attacking your enemies."


    "Anyway, what I just summoned was a skill named [Phoenix Sphere]. This spell allows me to summon zing balls from my palms. There are countlessbinations you could unlock, but I would leave that part for next time. The skill works when you think about the temperature rising above 1,000 Celsius. Again, Celsius is just the measurement. You could look more into that from your systems. If you''re done inputting the temperature inside your head, the magic would do its work for you. As long as you have a wild but logical imagination, you could conjure any spell that you like," I exined, while moving towards the two girls.


    After tossing the [Phoenix Sphere] above my head, I continued my speech and added some lessons. "The only exception goes for sses. I am the living example of that phrase. Since I am a knight and not a mage, I can''t use my spells willy-nilly. Casting these spells consecutively would exhaust my muscles, giving me a disadvantage during fights. I rather sh my enemies with a sword rather than draw magic circles," I said, but my teary eyes told them otherwise.


    "Wow, Arthur! I''ve never known about this!... So, you''re saying that any mage... anyone could conjure any spells as long as they know the fundamentals of those elements?"


    "You''re actually right, which makes you kinda scary You pick up my lesson quickly, Merleen. Imend you for that. I wish I was a teacher, so I could have given you a star on your forehead," I teased, and caressed her head.


    A warm feeling enveloped my hand as I touched Merleen''s head just above her eyebrows. That girl wanted to avert her gaze from me, but she didn''t. She remained staring into my eyes even after taking my hands off her hair.


    "I-I knew that already! Don''t make me a fool, human. Just because you know more doesn''t mean you''re superior to anyone else! You''re still a human being! Always remember that!" Fenrir retorted, with her eyes wandering away from mine.


    Although Fenrir kept stuttering while mocking me with her words, I believed in her words.


    Humans were powerless beings against monsters twice their size. Afenos and I could not even take down an ogre. Even with the help of other people casting magic, we still lost that fight, and ultimately taking Aferous'' life.


    However, despite our differences, humans are still one of a kind. Even without my powers, I vow to protect anyone weaker than me. I learned my lesson the hard way, and I did not want to experience that again.


    Merleen mumbled to herself while staring at the road. She extended her arms and squinted her eyes, conjuring another spell that I knew nothing about. Within a few seconds, the temperature dropped around zero. The falling leaves above fell on the ground and crashed into tiny azure pieces.


    As I looked beside my feet, I concluded the leaves solidified themselves from the sudden decrease in our temperature. Fortunately for us, our skin did not cover itself with ice. It was as if someone controlled the weather and the temperature.


    "Merleen...is this your doing?" I asked, with widened eyes.


    "I-I might have screwed things up. S-Sorry, Arthur! L-Let me just undo the spell!" Merleen shrieked, and cast another set of magic circles from her hands.


    The new magic circle absorbed all the ice covering the ce, increasing our temperature in our surroundings. It was as if the spell Merleen activated earlier was just a terrible dream.


    "You got to be kidding me Merleen, after listening to my exnation, you could control ice and fire already?" I shouted, while shuffling my hair using my hands. "Argh, genius people! Why can''t I have your IQs!"


    "E-E-E-Ehh? I-Is that a b-bad thing?! I-I''m sorry, Arthur! I will never do it again!" Merleen wailed.


    "No, Merleen! You''re a genius! A genius!!!! That''s a good thing! It''s apliment!"


    "It is?" she asked.


    "It is! Definitely apliment!" I answered.


    "As much as I want to retort, your arcane is truly out of this world, Merleen. Out of all the mage I knew, you''re the only one who has surpassed my standards... Well, there was one old man you should worry about. But I doubt you would face him this early in our journey," Fenrirmented, while shrugging her shoulders.


    I paid no concern about Fenrir''s remarks and continued celebrating Merleen''s achievements. Casting that spell was no easy feat for a mage. However, Merleen proved the impossible and covered the ce with an icy nket!


    Merleen''s system also helped amplify her magic. She kept fiddling with her skill set, reading every ability she could learn within her imagination.


    I also checked mine but swiped it afterwards since I felt someone watching my behind. As I turned around, Fenrir''s scrutinizing eyes greeted mine. I jerked my body backwards and held my scream as soon as I met her face.


    "What are you two looking at? I see nothing in front of you. And yet, you and Merleen are fiddling with something that I don''t know!!! Are you keeping secrets from me? Because if you do, I will pulverize you into pieces!"


    That sentence from Fenrir made me realise she had yet to have a system.

 Chapter 61: Cold as Steel

    Chapter 61: Cold as Steel


    "What are you two looking at? I see nothing in front of you. And yet, you and Merleen are fiddling with something that I don''t know!!! Are you keeping secrets from me? Because if you do, I will pulverise you into pieces!"


    That puzzling reaction from Fenrir made me realise she did not have a system. The vigers, too, were not wary about this system and the upgrades they should have. If I had not introduced those powers to those people, maybe we wouldn''t have had a chance of fighting Uruk-hai.


    That event reminded me of the past. And now, I had the power to share it with Fenrir. I just needed to guide this overpowered hound girl to fight by my side throughout this journey.


    It was a wish reaching for the stars.


    "I can share the system with you, Fenrir. Just promise me not to use that power against me," I asked, and waved my hand, activating the set-up from the system.


    All I had to do was add Fenrir to my party, just like what I did to the Morgana Family. When I added Afenos and Rain to my party, those pairs immediately received their shared powers. The system appeared in their eyes, showering them with massive arcane.


    However, when I nearly died and fell from the cliff, that party got severed, kicking me out from the team. We had no other means to contact each other, and the friend''s system refused to work until now.


    If I could apply the same theory to Fenrir, that wolf girl would also get the system. And since she was not a viin in my eyes, I believed Fenrir would take the right path of justice Well, as long as she would stay by my side.


    "System? Additional power? Why do I need one of those, and why do I have such ability, Arthur?" Fenrir asked, but I couldn''t give her my answer.


    I knew little about the system in this world. All I did was apply everything I learned from the game while knowing that this world became mine.


    "I will exinter once I give you the system," I announced.


    After a brief silence, Fenrir nodded her head and replied, "what should I need to do? Since I could sense powerful magic surrounding you despite your... weak aura, I will trust you, Arthur."


    Those words meant a lot to me since nobody from my previous life trusted me. It was as if that phrase became the saving grace of my brain.


    The system finally red a high-pitch sound, telling me that the party request went out sessfully. After a few seconds, the translucent window appeared before everyone, surprising the wolf girl beside me.


    "What''s that, Arthur?" Fenrir asked, as she pulled out her ws and prepared tounch an attack.


    Fenrir had the eyes of a tiger despite being with the same species of a dog. She growled at the floating box, expecting something horrible to happen to her. The only thing that stopped Fenrir from using force was my hand blocking her view.


    "Hold it, Fenrir. That box you''re using is the system. And you can''t destroy the system, since it belongs to you and inside your mind," I exined, while analyzing the texts written on the party set-up.


    "My what?"


    Thousands of question marks appeared above Fenrir''s head, wondering the meaning behind the nk square. Within a few moments, the box filled itself with words, confirming something to her.


    [Congrattions! You added Fenrir as your Comrade and a Party Member!]


    [You need at least ONE member toplete the party set-up!]


    [Arthur Wyllt- Leader (Knight)]


    [Merleen Sylvestris- Partner (Mage?)]


    [Fenrir Cavall- Comrade (Lycanthrope)]


    [-------------------]


    [-------------------]


    [-------------------]


    [-------------------]


    The same old texts with their design weed our eyes as they popped up before us. These words already appeared when I introduced the system to Merleen. It was as if the system knew that I would need more party members to stop something throughout my journey.


    But I pushed those pessimistic thoughts aside and focused more on the present.


    Fenrir received a different titlepared to Merleen. That wolf girl had rades" beside her name. I could only think that the system thought of her as my friend from our recent exploration. However, little did this system know that she just joined the party. And Fenrir never treated me as her equal or a friend.


    If I had to put it in words, that wolf girl thought of me as a decaying food on her te.


    Fenrir also received extraordinary statistical power. That wolf already had the power to kill the mightiest foes I could ever think of. And yet, the system granted her more arcane, statistical power, and status points in her identifications. I could only hunch that she was now three times stronger than her usual self.


    However, the problem was that I could not see through her identity. My system obstructed my eyesight every time I tried viewing my party''s information. I even tried that to Merleen, but it did not work.


    "W-Wha?!" Fenrir gasped, as she tried waving her hands, shooing those boxes away from her.


    That girl looked like a dog having fun with a toy given by her owner. But if I told that to Fenrir, I better prepare my death wish and pack everything I owned inside my bag.


    As soon as Fenrir realised she could not get the boxes, she stopped and rested on the ground. Even in this situation, that wolf girl still acted tough, telling us she did not break a sweat.


    "Is this the power that you talked about, Arthur?" Fenrir asked.


    I gave her a nod.


    "I gave you that boost since you''d apany us throughout our journey And you don''t seem to be a viin in my eyes, considering that you''re a mother of... four puppies?"


    Thatst sentence I said came out as a question, not a derative sentence. Fenrir widened her eyes upon hearing my phrase.


    "What do you mean by ''mother''?" she asked. "Are you talking about the time you tried to y the hero with the mercenaries-which I did not need your help?"


    Fenrir had a sharp tongue when talking. She would always spout whatever came inside her mind, letting everyone know her thoughts without giving a damn.


    And that theory I deduced turned out to be the wrong one. Fenrir was not a mother even though she had puppies by her side. It was from the first event we met inside the dark arcane forest.


    "Then why do you have puppies beside you?" I asked.


    "It''s because I''m training them to kill This world is going to experience famine, and I need to let those puppies learn how to kill! But I underestimated my powers, and got cornered by those bastards.. They took three of the puppies Those were my warriors! They. Nevermind."


    Fenrir cut off her sentence and stormed ahead. Merleen shouted for her name and went after her. Merleen also told me she did not want Fenrir wandering on her own inside this vige.


    And around an hour, the world would soon cover itself with the night sky once more.


    "Let her be We will look for herter, okay?" I suggested, and caressed Merleen''s crazed hair.


    Merleen trusted my words while nodding her head. That mage girl shed me a faint smile as she looked at the road Fenrir ran off.


    From the world I knew before, people did not want to get their pride trampled by others. When I brought up the fight between the mercenaries and her, Fenrir did not wish to ept that she lost that battle. If it were not for me, maybe Fenrir would have badly injured herself with the puppies wiped out from existence.


    ording to her story, Fenrir lost three puppies before Merleen and I appeared in the fray. When Fenrir said that, a sting in my heart reminded me to feel it again. I med myself foring to her aidte.


    "If only I rushed towards that area... maybe I could have saved her?" I kept pondering inside my brain, imagining reversing the events.


    However, that part already happened. And Fenrir could not ept that she was getting less powerful every passing day. I could only guess that stress and the famine hit her hard like a truck.


    After five minutes, I urged Merleen to look for Fenrir. Those minutes might have been enough for Fenrir to self-reflect on her actions. I did not want Fenrir to me herself too. So Merleen and I needed tofort her when we would see her.


    "Speak of the devil," I murmured.


    Fenrir''s figure weed my eyes as she stood in the forest''s depths. As Merleen and I approached the shape, the eerie background howled through our minds. It was as if we went inside a haunted house in the middle of nowhere.


    And the ghost was... Fenrir herself, pressing our dreadful thoughts. She showed me her true coloures behind that dark fur.

 Chapter 62: The Different Side of the Coin

    Chapter 62: The Different Side of the Coin


    "Fenrir, what have you done?"


    Blood sttered everywhere and tainted the forest. Those spiges of crimson fluids belonged to the creatures living in the woond. And the one who massacred the living daylights out of these animals was Fenrir herself.


    She confidently stood at the high ground, in the middle of a corpse of an unknown creature. Blood continued dripping from the tip of Fenrir''s de, with a vast hole carved on the monster.


    Below her feet was a corpse full of various species of monsters she killed. The stains covering her sword were the blood that came from those creatures.


    As soon as Fenrir noticed my figure, her eyes slid to the side with a grin, weing my presence.


    "Hello, Arthur. You should havee with me to level up!" Fenrir eximed.


    No words escaped from my mouth as if the horrors in front of me made me mute. With all the ounce of strength left inside of me, I stepped one foot forward and looked Fenrir in the eye.


    "What happened?" I asked, with my hands extended to each side. "What''s all this? Why did you massacre these. creatures?"


    It took Fenrir a few more seconds to give her reply. However, when she opened her mouth, Fenrir lost her strength and fell from the throne.


    I used my reserved power and dashed straight towards the unconscious wolf girl. Fenrir looked so innocent when she was still asleep, but got wild every time she wielded her nails. I wanted someone to remind me to never get on Fenrir''s nasty side, or else I would meet the same fate as these creatures.


    However, that joke had gone too far, since the trouble awaiting us was just around the corner. If Fenrir had this strength all along, she could annihte an entire town or even kill Merleen and me if she had the chance. With the help of the system, her five senses heightened to the extreme, granting her immense powerpared to before.


    "Was this my fault?" I asked myself while staring at Fenrir.


    I knew nothing about her past life. When we conversed about the puppies and her n, Fenrir became defensive and ran away. Although I respected her past, I wanted to know more about her. Since she nned to be at our party for a while, strengthening our bonds would y a vital role soon in our futuristic battles.


    But for now, I might bury those thoughts forter. Considering Fenrir''s emotions, giving her time was the best course of action.


    Heh... I never thought that I would even use those words right now. I truly wonder what reaction would my past self do when he could hear this event. That Arthur would have pressed Fenrir for answers, thinking that this was still a game.


    I carried Fenrir towards our temporary base while Merleen set up a campfire in the middle. With her fresh abilities, Merleen conjured a barrier that reflects light to creatures passing by our campsite. That illumination was enough to fend off those monsters.


    But I doubt that would kick most of the predatorial ones near our vicinity.


    As soon as we finished, I offered Merleen to rest first while I watched Fenrir. However, that girl persisted and forced me to lie on the bed.


    "You''ve been awake for a day, Arthur! Have you ever felt tired at all?! Are you trying to get on my nerves, Arthur?! You go to sleep, and I will take charge! No buts!" It was what the girl chided me for the entire night.


    With a defeated sigh, I tucked in for tonight andy on my make-shift bed.


    The banana leaves of some sort became my personal nket. It was the onlyfortable sheet that I found andpared to the materials in this woond. Since we had yet to find another town, Merleen, Fenrir, and I needed to use this for now.


    Fenrir slept beside me. She still had her eyes closed, but her mouth opened while snoring a tune. The image of her from before got washed away to elsewhere. It then got reced by an adorable face in front of me


    Well, not as adorable as Merleen. That mage girl still sat on her throne, way above the clouds.


    My mind drifted off as I continued thinking about the unimaginable. It flowed down to the endless abyss, consuming my soul and me. After a few minutes, I peeled my eyes open and greeted the exhausted back of Merleen.


    "No violent dream or god that wants to mock me?" I whispered.


    It was a sarcastic phrase, since that event happened all the time.


    "I''m awake," I announced, and sat from my bed of leaves.


    "O-Oh, did I wake you up, Arthur? I-I didn''t mean to," Merleen cried, as she crawled in front of me.


    "Nope. I just got up. Since I finally got my beauty sleep, it''s now your turn to rest. And I won''t take a no for an answer," I said, returning the favour I received from Merleen a while ago.


    That magician girl giggled at my remark before hitting the sack. Merleen and I switched ces as she went to my sleeping area. She was now the person beside Fenrir, who was still inside her dream until now.


    "Are we going to wake her up?" Merleen asked.


    The world surrounding us moved slower than usual. But this was a normal urrence in this world. If I remembered it correctly, Magique had more hours than the mere twenty-four.


    "No. We just let Fenrir sleep for the time being. It''s also a window for us to sleep too," I answered Merleen.


    With a nod, Merleen went back to her bed and hugged the nearby leaf. After a few seconds, two girls snoring inside a barrier of light greeted my eyes.


    The girl on the left with wolf''s ears snored like an old man. It also almost sounded like a car without gasoline, trying to push itself to the farthest limits.


    The girl on the right with an intense arcane aura snored like a bird. She almost reminded me of a princess that lured animals with her voice. But Merleen''s voice had a different tune. Shebined all those one hundred species into one sound and it was a horrible mix.


    I had nothing to do but stare at the dark skies, thinking about our future. Now that I thought about it, I had no chance of self-reflecting on everything I did in this world. I did not even know the purpose of my reincarnation


    All I knew was.


    "I need to get that Excalibur before anyone else does," I mumbled, while fiddling my hands.


    The only lead that I had was thest checkpoint before the game tossed me here. There was a description about the endgame of this ce, where the holy grail would appear around next year. I did not know the identification of that holy grail.


    But I knew about the Excalibur, the strongest sword that would locate that holy item. And now that it was in the hands of a demon, nobody knew how to stop that grim future.


    "Arthur?"


    An angelic voice called my attention. That sound came from behind me. And only two people were sleeping at my rear: Merleen and Fenrir.


    "So, you''re awake now. You should get some sleep, Fenrir," I answered, without looking back.


    If I remembered it correctly, this event was the first time for me to hear Fenrir called my name.


    "Did you do something dirty to my body? If you do, I will kill you," Fenrir growled.


    Even doing nothing at all, I felt like my life was in some sort of danger. It was a good thing that I was still awake right now. Or else Fenrir could have killed me while I was asleep.


    On second thought, I wished to take back what I mentioned earlier. Fenrir did not change even after experiencing such a horrible thing.


    "Do you not remember what happened before, Fenrir?"


    "No."


    "You killed a monster horde all by yourself that''s what you did."


    "Isn''t that good? It''s all thanks to that system you gave! I received power beyond my imaginations!....," Fenrir imed, but stopped midway from her sentence. "And yes, I remember. I killed those monsters for fun. I wanted blood I wanted to extract my rage towards those monsters! Since they were the ones who started it, I wanted to return the favour."


    "Started it?" I asked, striking the nail in our conversation. "What did the monster do to you?"


    "I am no fool, Arthur. And I won''t tell you the story of my life. You''re my guide, and I am your guard. You lead me towards the demon lord''s kingdom, and I will fight by your side. Once we got what we wanted, we went our separate ways," Fenrir eximed, as she returned to her fetal position.


    Although Fenrir''s words felt like a dagger, I knew we were on the right track. And that was the only thing I wanted to know about her.


    If she became an enemy to me, things could get ugly soon. Since Fenrir had this tendency to murder creatures, I could only guess she could alsoe to Merleen and me.

 Chapter 63: Kingdom of Caerleon (1)

    Chapter 63: Kingdom of Caerleon (1)


    There were many things I still did not know about Fenrir. Although I could also say the same with Merleen, Fenrir was beyond my expectations. Adding the cherry on top, that wolf girl could stab me in the back if she found me worthless in her time.


    However, thinking about those things right now would not help me. There was no way for me to change Fenrir''s personality. I could only pray that she wouldn''t pierce a knife in my chest, killing me for the sake of her goals.


    And now that I gave her additional powers, Fenrir could use it to do something good. It was also the reason I would be careful spreading the system. If my enemies in this world had ess to my power, they might be an unstoppable force against me.


    Since this game offered both viins and heroes, I would likely face someone that would want to steal the Excalibur from me.


    After ending our conversation, the three of us camped out once again. Nobody said a word when we prepared all our equipment when fixing the campsite.


    Fortunately for us, we were just a few hours away from the Kingdom of Caerleon. But since the moon already floated up the sky, staying in for tonight became the wisest decision.


    Although we could handle the monsters with ease, taking them all at once during our trip would be a hassle. Exhaustion would be our primary enemy, not the vicious creatures in the forest.


    Despite the urrence we experienced, Fenrir got to bed early. Merleen, who should sleep right now, woke up and sat beside me.


    "What''s going to happen... after seeing Fenrir like that?" Merleen asked.


    She also voiced her concerns after seeing Fenrir''s figure earlier. Merleen knew Fenrir was still a kind girl. However, that image told us otherwise. If Fenrir had no trouble killing anyone, she could also turn against us if she wanted to.


    That problem alone was enough to induce anxiety for the two of us.


    "Thinking about it won''t help. And the most important thing is right now. Fenrir''s sleeping. I mean, look at her. she can''t even harm us in that state, right? We could also kill her, but we didn''t. It means that Fenrir trusts us... That''s what I believe," I answered, while keeping up a faint smile.


    Those words were the phrases I wanted to believe. Since it hade to this, I did not want to worry Merleen about the problem.


    "Trust Fenrir, so she could trust you too," I continued, while caressing Merleen''s cloud-like hair.


    The anxious eyes of Merleen fled from her body, which also showed on her face. All the tension she had from before vanished, recing the downward lips with a smile.


    "Now, tell me what happened about your change in tone I mean, sentences. It all happened so fast! And I still don''t know how you did it!" I eximed, with my hands waving high.


    Merleen''s face turned bright pink while averting her gaze from me. I leaned my head to meet her eyes, but the magician girl refused to look at me.


    "Well, if you''re that embarrassed, I won''t pressure you on exining it to me. You should sleep right now before I could eat your sleeping time-,"


    "When I saw you lying on the ground with all that blood I didn''t know what to do," Merleen cut me off while narrating her story. "I didn''t know any healing spells or herbs. Those mercenaries also surrounded us... They wanted to kill you, Arthur I just I felt afraid of losing you. You''re the only one that believes in me and my magic abilities I treated myself as a monster."


    When Merleen finished her sentence, I grabbed her body and gave her a warm hug. It was my first time hugging someone I just felt like it was the best medicine that I could give to her right now.


    "I, u-uh I''m sorry. I just thought that you needed one.," I reacted, with my body wanting to run away.


    But before I could even jerk backwards, Merleen''s hands gingerly hauled me closer to her and squeezed me. If I had to guess, it was also Merleen''s first time holding someone.


    "No It''s alright. I want this feeling...it''s. warm. Like my light."


    A grin emerged from Merleen''s mouth as we continued embracing each other. However, that pleasurable feeling came to a halt when Fenrir''s voice echoed beside us. As we both turned around, the ring sound came from Fenrir''s direction, with her mouth gaped wide. And when we finally reached beside Fenrir, she continued snoring up a storm.


    The wolf that massacred dozens of monsters was in front of us, sleeping like a tamed puppy.


    "I should get some sleep," Merleen said, while utching herself from my body.


    However, I gently pulled her back, selfishly asking for something I yearned for Merleen. "Can we stay like this for longer? I-I want this."


    ................


    I woke up from the noiseing beside me. When I first felt the world, I thought Merleen was the one doing all these shenanigans. However, Merleen hummed behind me, with all the wooden make-shift tes shing against each other. I could only guess that she was fixing our things before we could leave this ce.


    As I peeled my eyes open, Fenrir''s tail kept wagging on the ground, showering me with all the dirt clinging to her fur. That hound did this on purpose.


    "What''s the big idea, Fenrir?!" I asked, while rubbing off the dirt stuck between my eyes.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, love bird. I can''t control my tail. I got so excited watching you two making love yesterday."


    I almost spit out the dry saliva inside my mouth after hearing such a crude sentence. And I knew nothing like sleeping together happenedst night.


    Merleen also stammered, nearly tossing the dishes aside. She mumbled to herself, saying, "what d-do you m-mean? I-It''s nothing l-like that!"


    I finally gathered my courage and stood from my temporary bed. I met Fenrir in the eye and imed my right to speak up!


    "We were just hugging. That''s all. And wait a minute! I thought you''re asleep, Fenrir!" I yelled.


    I swore to god that Merlene and I did nothing like that! I did not even dare to ask her something so perverted! If I had the chance to say it, it would be inside my dreams, with Merleen as my heroine. But right now, that did not happen.


    "Oh, is that so? Okay." Fenrir answered.


    She switched her gears and acted as if not interested in the topic. Fenrir was a mischievous girl in my eyes. And she showed it more in this urrence.


    After finding a conclusion, the three of us packed our things and went straight on our journey.


    It took us around five hours to walk before reaching the cliff-side. Fenrir suggested, looking at the scenery on high ground.


    I heeded her instructions and went near the cliff''s edge. As soon as the three of us stood at the mountain''s top, the entire terrain of Caerleon''s kingdom greeted our eyes.


    Although the castle appeared small the building still became visible in my eyes. Those figures were vigers from various towns walking to the gate. And guards inspecting all tourists entering the kingdom. If I squinted my eyes, soldiers roamed the innd while some fought against monsters ruining the field.


    It was a peaceful kingdom. And there was nothing more for me to hate it rather than the crowd of people passing by! Since I lived my life trapped inside my room, meeting other humans became the pests inside my mind.


    Well, except for Merleen and Fenrir. Fenrir was not even a human to begin with! I did not know if I should count her as one, considering her humanoid appearance.


    "We''re finally here!" Merleen screamed, while running around in circles.


    It had been so long since she saw another group of people. Since her vige got destroyed by the same horde of monsters, the only humans she interacted with were Fenrir and me. It was an appreciable change of pace to roam around this kingdom before travelling once more to the Demonic Kingdom.


    "What are we going to do there exactly, Arthur?" Fenrir asked, while ring at the distant city. "I''d bet those humans raised some boars for me to eat!"


    Before Fenrir could even think of more "evil ns", I karate chopped her head. It was my actions that stopped her from scheming any more of those malevolent ns. However, she growled in front of me and threatened me with her ws. As soon as she pointed those nails in front of me, I knew that my life was in danger.


    But I refused to let her run wild inside the kingdom. I wanted to be a hero to help other people, not kill their livestock for my pet (Fenrir).


    "No means no, Fenrir. You can''t eat any those animals!"

 Chapter 64: Kingdom of Caerleon (2)

    Chapter 64: Kingdom of Caerleon (2)


    "Why do we have to wait in line when we can barge inside?!" Fenrir retorted, while clicking her tongue.


    It was what she had mentioned. The three of us blended in with the groups all lined up before entering the gate. We met all sorts of people including traders, vigers, adventurers, and even foreigners. Since the vigers inside this kingdom wore a different dresspared to the ones outside, I guessed they were just tourists passing by.


    As I listened to the merchants and people ahead of us, they were all whispering to themselves about the new hierarchy inside the city. I could only hunch that these dealers kept gossiping about the conditions of each town.


    "If it wasn''t for the king of Camelot, we could''ve entered this ce without getting through this inspection!"


    "What did the king of Camelot do to the king of Caerleon?"


    "Haven''t you heard about the news? I would have charged you two silver coins for this but I will give this information to you for free! The king of Caerleon died because of those damned Camelots!"


    "Really? I thought nobody knew who started that war? Tsk. It happened especially when the king of Camelot offered a peace contract to the Caerleons."


    "I should''ve sold twenty rings if I was already inside!"


    "Hey! Check those women out! They''re a real beauty, aren''t they?"


    "Yeah! Isn''t that man their master?"


    "It must have been nice to have sex ves while working every day."


    "I hope that the mercenary guild puts a stop to this madness! Why does the Kingdom of Caerleon want thorough inspections?"


    "Just because the people wanted the mercenary guild to rule this kingdom, the new king strengthened their guards."


    Those were the conversations I listened to from the crowd of people. And thest person who narrated the situation piqued my interest. They discussed to themselves about the mercenaries bing rouge because of the new king. Since the king of Camelot killed the former king of Caerleon, a strife still enveloped the town. Hence, their heavy inspection.


    Among those lines were vigers and traders monitoring our every move. Since Merleen and Fenrir had hourss bodies, they attracted the attention of the surrounding crowd. It was as if there were a million eyes staring in our direction.


    But I pushed those thoughts aside and focused on our goal.


    After a few seconds, the three of us finally arrived at the front door of the kingdom. As we walked closed the gates, two guards stood at each side. They armed themselves with bastard sword and te armour to protect them from any attacks.


    These two soldiers were also the ones interrogating everyone who wished to enter the kingdom. Within a moment, we would be the next one to receive their questions.


    "I want the two of you to shut up. Just follow my lead so we can enter the kingdom," I asked Fenrir and Merleen to cooperate.


    I did not have any problems with Merleen since she would always listen to me. The only issue I had was about Fenrir and her peculiar personality. If the guards pissed her, Fenrir would unleash her power and make an enemy out of the kingdom. Considering her pride and powers, Fenrir would stop at nothing to entertain herself!


    It was the sole reason why I wanted to tape her mouth and keep her silent for a while.


    "Once we''re inside, you can talk at any time! Just please don''t interrupt me while talking with the guard, Fenrir," I pleaded once more, hoping Fenrir would heed my request.


    "Fine But I will snatch some livestock inside the kingdom! That''s my only condition."


    Although I did not want Fenrir to steal pigs and chickens from the vigers, I had no choice but to ept her offer. It was a small price to paypared to sleeping outside and not meeting with any humans.


    "Alrigth. You can eat pigs and chickens from the vige. Just...don''t get yourself caught, okay?"


    After our exchange, I stepped forward towards the two guards, with the pair of women tagging behind me. The guard''s eyes ogled at Merleen and Fenrir. Since these two looked like models in my world, it cannot be helped that these girls would attract some attention.


    "Are they your sex ves?" one guard asked, with his eyes still glued at Fenrir.


    "No. They''re my friends," I answered. "We''re adventurers."


    "Hmmm."


    The guards let out a lengthy hum, thinking to themselves to shove us away. However, the guard who had a perverted look nodded to himself and looked me in the eyes.


    "Do you know the king of Camelot? And where did youe from? You don''t look like someone I''ve seen before."


    "Now that you''ve mentioned it, you have strange tastes in clothing, young man. You look like a knight, but no kingdom dresses like that."


    Those two guards eximed, while scrutinizing everything about my team.


    I cleared my throat and tried cing some sense out of these two. "I came from the vige of Cornwall these two came from another neighbouring vige. A monster horde destroyed our town, and we would like to seek refuge in this kingdom," I exined, while crossing my hands.


    Those words I told the soldiers were the truth. I did not want to lie, and I found these two around the vige of Cornwall.


    "Ah, that vige! We apologise that our kingdom hasn''t brought reinforcements to those nearby vigers. Since our kingdom is...under heavy inspections. I hope you understand,'' the left soldier said, and handed me a paper. "Sign this document before you can enter inside. This paper would serve as your identification card. Please take good care of it."


    "Thank you-,"


    "That would be two silver coins," the guard cut me off before cing the paper on my hand.


    "We don''t have any money yet we n on taking some jobs inside the kingdom. Is that possible?" I apologetically answered.


    "Hmmm. I guess it can''t be helped. I don''t usually do this, but I will let you pass for now. I want you to give me the sum for this card within tomorrow. Or else we would put you to the dungeons or kick you out from the kingdom," the guard on the left side announced, and finally handed me the paper.


    I gave him a nod and replied, "Of course, I will! Thank you for your kind consideration."


    As soon as I thought that our problems were over, the soldier on the right side pped his hand at the bottom of Fenrir. The guard let out a perverted chuckle, together with a hideous smile carved on his face.


    "Such a beauty. You go and have fun, missy~," the right guard teased, while waving his hands.


    Iunched myself in front of Fenrir before everything else would be dirty. If I paid close attention at Fenrir, she had her eyes glowing bright red with her fist ready to attack the man. Even the left soldier realised the event, but never tried seizing the man beside him.


    "Let''s go, Fenrir."


    "This pervert touched my-... I will kill this man! Let me kill him!"


    "I know, I know But if we do something, we''ll make the entire kingdom our enemy. Would you want that?"


    Thanks to my words, Fenrir finally calmed down and followed close beside me. Even though she had an unstable personality, Fenrir was still a reasonable wolf. She massacred every monster in the wood, but still listened to my advice.


    However, that scene did not end there. The man on the right followed us and tried ncing at Fenrir. It looked to me that the guard wanted to meet with Fenrir for more, even escaping from his post.


    I turned around and met with the guard, hoping we could work things out. But I knew what the man''s motives were with a nce of his eyes. "I''m the brigadier of the army. I assigned myself to oversee the people passing by in our kingdom. And I can''t help myself but be fascinated about your looks! Why don''t we get some time to get to know each other and have fun inside a fancy inn downtown?"


    He did not look like it, but the soldier wearing heavy armour was a general. Although his looks told otherwise, there was a stone carved near his breast.


    Despite the guard''s perverted looks, he still converse with the three of us with dignity, excluding his watery mouth while looking at Fenrir.


    Before Fenrir could even make a move, I went in front of her and raised my head.

 Chapter 65: Bonus Chapter- Merleen

    Chapter 65: Bonus Chapter- Merleen


    Merleen''s Point of View


    ____________________


    A brief foreword of the chapter (I don''t know if that''s what its called).


    (Extra short chapter In short, a filler. If you want to proceed to the next story, go ahead. The purpose of this story is to show Merleen''s side on how she really likes Arthur. Or kinda like how she started having feelings for him. Again, if you want to skip this part and carry onto the next story, please do so! I have a lot in store for you, readers! And thank you so much for reading this story!)


    _________________________


    Arthur is a peculiar guy. Even though terrible things had happened to us, he remained cheerful and nonchnt. However, under his mask, Arthur wanted nothing but to be a hero.


    But he was a hero in my eyes! Arthur saved me from despair, and even changed the way I spoke!


    After fleeing from the ruined vige, I lost everything. There was nothing that remained inside of me. Even my self-esteem plummeted to the ground, burying itself with the hazel dirt. I realised I hated including myself in conversations.


    "It''s better if I disappeared from this world," my mind groaned every time I opened my eyes.


    I could sleep a wink even after walking out of my vige. I could turn my heels back, but my feet refused to listen. My mind also seconded that idea, telling me I would not receive any merit from returning to that vige.


    Since the town had already crisped into cinders, there was nothing I could do but move forward.


    I kept looking at the ground and wandered into the dreadful forest. My mind went nk, thinking about food every time I took a step forward. However, when I reached the old tree, all the berries disappeared.


    It was as if the forest mocked me, telling me I did not deserve to eat anything at all. I nailed that thought inside my head and med my shorings. Since I had these powers, everything went into turmoil. This magic became a curse, not a blessing.


    And that changed when Arthur drifted from the water! I could still remember his body floating from theke as he headed to the waterfall.


    If I had not saved him, Arthur would have died by now! But he didn''t!


    I became a useful person for the first time in my life. And at that point, started these turbulent emotions.


    Every time Arthur would remind me how special I was, my cheeks would burn up! I thought I got myself aze by my own light!


    But I wasn''t! Silly me.


    After a few nights, Arthur told me about his past. He exined that the world he lived in differed from ours. Arthur did not have any experience in magic. Arthur also said that he did not have any friends to talk to.


    "Arthur was just like me!" my heart said, while beating all the blood throughout my body.


    Arthur lost everything, but he kept continuing forward. He also regretted something that had happened earlier before meeting him from theke. That man told me that the father he knew died saving him.


    "If only I had powers, maybe I could save him," Arthur whispered, while clenching his fist.


    Fate had yed an irony in our lives, and Arthur and I were the characters of the y. I was a gifted mage with absolute power, while Arthur had limited strength but a steel heart. The two of us regretted opposite things. And yet we felt connected through our hardships in life.


    And that made me closer to Arthur. He became the light that paved away my darkened road. If I had not met him near theke, maybe I would have died from hunger... I might have died eating away from my despair, wishing to bring back time.


    Arthur taught me how to live in the present. And when the mercenaries showed up, I wanted to protect him. I wanted to be with him for the rest of our lives.


    My body moved on its own and fired the cursed magic that killed my parents. The weapon that I truly despised became a shield to protect Arthur. I gave up my life for the sake of Arthur.


    Arthur lost his arm in the battle. I thought he would lose his life from all the blood loss he experienced. But the gigantic wolf came to our rescue and carried the two of us on its back. Without uttering a word, Iplied with the beast and went deeper into the forest.


    That hound brought us to a miraculous ce full of wonder and awe. I couldn''t help myself but gape at all the scenery in this ce. It was as if the world around me became a blessing, especially when I was beside Arthur.


    After a few hours, Arthur woke up and greeted me. I could not help but cry a thousand tears as soon as I saw his face. My heart trembled every time our hands touched. But instead of feeling difort, my body sensed pleasure.


    Well, if it were not for the beast moving in our direction, I would have felt that way.


    The wolf that saved us turned out to be Fenrir. That animal transformed into the shape of a human girl around our age. The girl imed herself as Fenrir, the dire wolves queen.


    Fenrir told us she needed a guide towards the demonic kingdom. I only heard about that ce for children''s books from my vige. And since I knew nothing about that, Arthur stepped up and epted her offer.


    And now, we arrived in the Kingdom of Caerleon. Arthur said that he wanted to refill our resources before we could proceed to the demonic kingdom. We also needed transportation to arrive at the designated ce.


    I did not know what monsters we would face next... But as long as I was with Arthur; I felt safe throughout the trip, together with Fenrir.

 Chapter 66: Kingdom of Caerleon (3)

    Chapter 66: Kingdom of Caerleon (3)


    The crowd gathered around us, watching every move we made. Every viger murmured to themselves and pointed their forefingers in our direction, judging the general and his ways. In a few seconds, those idle talks became fears carved on their eyes as they met the soldier''s eyes.


    It only told us that the general had the power to move the vigers. However, that was not all. Since the three of us were new adventurers inside the town, the general bid us his farewell and returned to his duties.


    Since that man told us he was just inspecting the post, I expected we would meet again. Although the town had wide streets and various directions, that general knew every corner of this city. He could always track us down if he wanted to.


    "Fenrir, shush. He''s not worth our time. Once we finish collecting some meals, herbs, and other resources, the three of us will proceed to the demonic kingdom. How about that?" I asked, while attempting to pat Fenrir''s hair.


    I got carried away and received a bite mark from Fenrir as soon as she noticed my hand. That scar served as my reminder for trying to pet her head without warning. Even if I warned Fenrir about it, she would have done the same thing


    The crowd dispersed as soon as the scene faded away. Those vigers went their separate ways without asking who we were. Although I knew foreigners visited this ce, these vigerscked interest in knowing us people.


    I could only guess that the townspeople had other problems to focus on rather than entertaining the unfamiliar faces of the town. But that did not stop us from wandering through the road, looking for a ce where we could earn some sum.


    If I remembered it correctly, there should be an adventurer''s guild stationed around here. The game meant that building for strong yet poor people like us.


    As we wandered around the streets, hundreds of rummaged houses weed our eyes. A sea of trash entered the scene, with all soiled vegetables and woods covering the roads. The pack of vigers stayed indoors, hiding from the tattered house they called home.


    At the end of the road was another wall that separated the current town. As the three of us proceeded to the ce, two guards stopped us from our tracks. There were no generals in their post but guards protecting the fence.


    "What''s on the other side?" I asked.


    Curiosity would kill the cat, but I wanted to know the secrets of this town. Since we were new tourists that wanted to make cash, knowing the ce would give us knowledge for the future.


    "Sorry, but you have to pay the VIP card before entering the second wall," the left guard exined, as he crossed his arms.


    "If you don''t have any money to pay, I advise you to scram. We don''t take beggars inside, so don''t cause us any troubles, adventurers," the soldier on the right side continued, with his body still seated on the chair.


    Judging from their reactions, these footmen refused to give us a warm wee. Although we could effortlessly spring our way towards the wall, our group chose not to overdo it. Considering our position, making an enemy out of this kingdom would create strife against the entire empire.


    And from what I remembered, the game developers already patched the united forces called "Albion" in this game. However, those bastard game masters never told us the name of the brave ruler.


    It remained a mystery for me, despite being a powerful yer in this world.


    "Do you want me to pulverise them for you, Arthur?!" Fenrir growled at the two guys.


    Fortunately for me, those soldiers never heard Fenrir''s voice. I kept her mouth covered using my hand, hoping she would shut the hell up.


    "Don''t do anything stupid, Fenrir... Please, I''m begging you."


    As soon as Fenrir heard my plea, Fenrir toned down her voice and averted her gaze. She was not like this before, so I was thankful for her change Even for a brief time, that moment would save us from making an enemy out of this city.


    "I understand. We''re just adventurers, so we never nned on getting ahead of ourselves," I said, and bowed my head. "Will you please guide us towards the adventurer''s guild? We''re kinda lost inside this town."


    Despite their crude introductions, the guards told us the way without mocking our presence. Those two told us to make a sharp turn at the end of the darkened street and look for a greyish building.


    But after finishing his sentence, the guard scratched his metallic helmet and confessed, "the adventurer''s guild got reced by the mercenary''s guild. And around this week, those people inside that guild would get emunicated from this kingdom."


    My eyes widened after hearing such news. When I yed this game, the adventurer''s guild was the only organisation separated from the kingdom. However, when I reincarnated in this world, it all changed in the blink of an eye.


    That adventurer''s guild became the mercenaries, which we already met earlier. We were not on good terms, but I knew those people that fought me had powerful abilities. If I had to be an honest man, those mercenaries could stand against the elite soldiers from each kingdom.


    "Can you tell me why?" I asked once again, hoping to squeeze in more information about the current happenings of this kingdom.


    "Sorry, but we are not allowed to spread the word beyond that. You''re an adventurer, so I thought you should at least know about them," the left guard apologetically answered.


    "All the families, including ours, got caught up with the incident. We did not know how to stop the civil war happening inside this kingdom," the right guard appended, while nudging us away from the gate. "Please be off, adventurer, before our general could see you he would do everything in his powers to get your beautiful ves."


    "I AM NOT A SLAVE!" Fenrir finally burst out from her shell as she violently iled her hands. "THAT IDIOT IS MY SLAVE!"


    It was a good thing that Merleen read the atmosphere. She dragged Fenrir in front of a house near a street and made sure she wasfortable near the post. It was also the path that the guard showed us towards the guild. And since the guild was also beside the weapon shop, everything became convenient for us.


    It was about time to upgrade everything we had before going on a conquest to get the legendary sword from the wrong hands. Although Fenrir''s goal differed from mine, our paths still coincide with each other.


    I followed behind the two girls and met them in front of the house. But before we could even move forward, a farmer bumped into us. That man came from the street that the three of us nned to go to.


    As soon as we collided with each other, the farmer tumbled on the ground, nearly mming his face as if it were not for Merleen''s protective light magic.


    "Are you alright?" I asked, while checking for any injuries that came from the man.


    Despite walking in this ce for ten minutes, we already met different people along the way, including this farmer.


    "What do you think you''re doing! You''re slowing me down.!" the man shouted, but he couldn''t get up from the ground.


    No matter how hard he tried, the farmer''s legs gave up from keeping him upright. I knelt beside the farmer and triedforting the bloke. But the man refused any help from me since I was the one who pushed him down.


    "Sorry. I, uh, I wasn''t looking!" I croaked, while stuttering every word I pronounced.


    The farmer heaved out an exhausted sigh and answered, "Just... pick me up and help me stand I''ll forget what happened today."


    We followed the man''s instructions and helped him back up. I asked Merleen to conjure some fire from her magic. I told her not to make the spell too warm or too hot. Since the man had delicate and dry skin, we needed to fiddle with the thermometer. It was a grand thing that I taught Merleen about temperature. She already knew what I talked about before.


    Within a few seconds, Merleen waved her hands and produced a warm ze that melted our hearts. I moved beside the man and pressed the zing wisp around the man''s knee.


    "What do you think you''re doing!?" the farmer shouted, while he quivered in fright.


    He knew we were using magic. But the man was not aware of our cause.


    "This me will mend your wounds and ease your pain. Trust me on this one, gramps."


    After a few seconds, the orange glow enveloped the farmer''s legs, covering the pinkish spot near his thigh. Within a few moments more, the farmer got up and stretched his legs. It was as if he had rested for a brief second and got a free massage from our magic.

 Chapter 67: Kingdom of Caerleon (4)

    Chapter 67: Kingdom of Caerleon (4)


    After mending the old man''s wounds, he went out and headed straight in the opposite direction. That bloke never expressed his gratitude or gave us anything in return. He just... continued walking on the straight path without looking back.


    Since we had nothing more to do, our team carried on the linear path towards the adventurer''s building. As soon as the building''s figure came to light, the torn adventurer signs emerged in front of us, recing it with the mercenary clipboard.


    The building''s entrance showed that the adventurer guild was no longer avable, and reced by this awful exterior design.


    However, that was not the end of our findings. Like the soldier had mentioned, the building looked ancient to our eyes. It gave off an expression of an abandoned building with no souls living inside.


    I would not even doubt if that ce had ghastly figures or sounds that would send us off to the other side. But with Fenrir and Merleen around, I had to put up a mask and toughen up an act.


    The three of us walked in front of the guild and inspected every detail we could find. One thing we found was the weapons lying around the ces, with bones and tattered fabrics. It was Fenrir who found these items, with Merleen digging up the remains of these unfortunate adventurers.


    "What happened here?" I asked.


    But I already knew the past after judging the environment. The setting did not tell me twice about the series of grim events that happened here.


    There was nothing like that in the game! Well, not from what I remembered. The adventurer''s guild had a separate power from the kingdoms, even when the Albion got made.


    However, when I reincarnated in this game, the world changed, with theck of power granted to the adventurer''s guild.


    If I had to ce the puzzle pieces together, the other guilds would also have disbanded because of those conflicts. The Kingdom of Caerleon was not the only kingdom to experience a civil war.


    But this ce was the most prominent one we visited.


    "We''re here. But there''s nothing we could do but stare," I murmured, with my face resting on my palm. "How can we meet with these mercenary guilds? How can we earn money and buy a carriage?"


    Fenrir and Merleen both shook their heads, unsure of what to answer my question. Those two girls looked at the scene once again before averting their eyes elsewhere.


    The soldier also said that this ce would get taken down within this week. And the reason behind its demolishment was strife between the kingdom and the guild. Within this week, this mercenary guild would stand itsst.


    After a few seconds, Fenrir had gotten in a terrible mood from all this wasted effort. Fenrir groaned and stomped her feet before storming out of the ce without looking behind. I knew she would get mad about this situation. Since this ce was full of humans and their civilization, Fenrir wanted to leave the kingdom.


    "Hey, wait up!" I shouted.


    Merleen followed close behind me. But as soon as we took a sharp turn, three recognisable men greeted our eyes. Those three people wore grey te armours that looked like their uniforms. Each of those humans armed themselves with distinct weapons. But I doubted this crowd only wanted to flex their arsenals to travellers.


    Those figures made Fenrir stop in her tracks, with her eyes staring at the statue-like people. The three of us also prepared for a fight, considering the shady-looking presence of the people in front.


    However, before we could take another step, the person in front stepped forward. All three of us readied our weapons while waiting for any response from the mysterious person.


    The man with a bastard sword opened his mouth and looked us in the eyes. "Are you looking for the mercenary guild?"


    I gave the man a nod and replied, "Yes. I knew that this ce was the adventurer''s guild... But as soon as we arrived, the soldiers told us that the building became the mercenary''s guild And we also heard the news that the site would get demolished this week Is there a way to meet with these mercenary groups?"


    I assumed that this enigmatic trio was a member of the mercenary guild. Since nobody dared wander the surrounding roads, I could only guess that the members of this guild monitored the ce. If any adventurer visited the site, the mercenary guild would interrogate them to their base.


    However, those thoughts were inly my spections.


    "We are the mercenary guilds that your group is looking for," the man said, and answered my theory. "Who are you, and what brings you here to the Kingdom of Caerleon?"


    I slightly extended my arms, telling Fenrir to step back for a moment. If I would let Fenrir do the talking, we might end up fighting each other. And since Fenrir was already in a horrible mood, who knew what would happen after this conversation.


    Leading this conversation was the wisest thing I have ever done in my life. And that was what I did. Fortunately for me, Fenrir and Merleen heeded my advice and let me do the talking.


    "We''re just wandering travellers that need transportation... And in order to do that, we wanted to take some jobs from the adventurer''s... mercenary''s guild. That''s when you found us here in front of that building," I exined, hiding nothing from them. Well, except for our destination.


    Since these mercenaries did not need to know where we would go, there was no reason to tell them.


    The mercenary guild''s representative turned around and discussed some matters with his teammates. After a few seconds of mumbling with his peers, the mercenary returned his focus to me and continued.


    "Are you a strong adventurer?" the man asked with in eyes. "Can you fight?"


    "Of course, we can. We''re adventurers. We are born to fight," I answered almost immediately after hearing the question.


    Within a few seconds of mumbling to themselves, the three mercenaries nodded and looked at us. The man in front bowed his head and opened his mouth for the nth time.


    "If you want to know more about the town and get your paycheck, you shoulde with us. Although the mercenary guild would be shut down within this week, it would not be enough to stop our campaign."


    Before giving them my answer, I looked at Merleen and Fenrir and waited for their responses. Merleen shook her head up and down, telling me she was on board with this n. Fenrir exined I should do whatever I could and get the things we needed for our journey. She had little patience for these things, so she let me decide for the group.


    Since we did not have any options left, I epted the man''s offer.


    "We want to take on tasks and buy ourselves some resources and a carriage. Thank you for helping us."


    As long as we could seize our transportation, everything would be alright. Adventurers like us needed muscles to work rather than farming or doing things unrted to our speciality. Our team could also apply for being a merchant, but that would consume most of our time crafting things we never experienced. Even though I had the mind of a modern era, I still did not know how to make things out of mould and y.


    "Then, you should follow me."


    As soon as the man replied, the mercenary turned around and went to the road we walked earlier. The three of us followed the trio and went to the opposite side of the guild. It almost felt like we were following the footsteps of the man we helped a while ago from this ce.


    We passed by dozens of towns with children and people starving to death. This crowd''s expression told us everything that they wanted food and nothing else in their life.


    A mother carrying her baby approached us and begged for a loaf of bread. She looked at the mercenary and pleaded without budging an inch from the road.


    I did not have any nourishments with me, so I could not help the mother. And I thought the mercenary would treat her differently since she blocked our way. I was ready to pull out my sword if the man nned toy a finger on the mother.


    But the guy in front did nothing violent. Instead, the bloke reached out in his pocket and gave the girl a piece of bread. It was not enough to call it a meal, but the mother epted the food with a smile on her eyes.


    "Thank you, kind man. Thank you," the mother expressed her gratitude, and finally left the scene.


    The man could not feed everyone. And, yet, he gave a part of his meal to the mother. As my eyes wandered around, those hungry children let out a painful wail when they saw the bread got taken away from them


    A churning sensation woke my cells up, telling me that the world I saw had an unfair system.

 Chapter 68: Kingdom of Caerleon (5)

    Chapter 68: Kingdom of Caerleon (5)


    The people on the streets kept begging for food from the mercenaries. However, as much as the man wanted to, the soldier firmly said no to the vigers. Since the townspeople knew that the mother needed the food the most, they agreed to the decision and went to their original post.


    As soon as we ended the conversation with the mother, we continued forward on the road. However, the street never changed despite moving past the alley. Wherever we went, the children looking for scraps were the only image present.


    "What happened here?" I asked the leading man.


    Back in my world, we also have this condition. Poverty was a problem that the government had yet to fix, despite the fundings and taxes they collected. I couldn''t believe my eyes when the same event happened in this magical game world.


    The mercenary turned to me and replied, "After the previous king died, a new one sat on the throne. But instead of helping the people, our present king kept funding the military. Despite the peace contract that we had, our current king vowed to take his revenge on the Kingdom of Camelot."


    The continuity from the story came to life after hearing the story. It had the same structure as the mercenary narrated the situation.


    The king of Caerleon died because of an ident, and the people med the king of Camelot. However, instead of pursuing war, every kingdom signed a treaty. That paper still affected Albion, making it arduous for anyone to attack each other.


    Since the world was in a state of famine, no city attacked the neighbouring towns. Instead of conquering inds, sharing bounties and nourishments became the solutions.


    The mercenary told me all of this information, which also came from the game''s introduction. Despite knowing this story, the characters involved remained oblivious to me.


    "The adventurer guild wanted to change, but the king was too stubborn for his age. His majesty asked to demolish the guild and reconstruct the ce as the ''mercenaries guild''. But that did not go as the king expected," the mercenary continued, exining.


    At the end of his lines, the warrior stopped walking and stared in front. A rundown building greeted our eyes, mixed with creeping nts all over the walls. It almost felt like the structure got abandoned by the vigers and became a shelter for ghosts.


    However, the mercenary in front of me proved me wrong as he introduced us to the ce.


    "This establishment is our new temporary base. Since the original guild building would get taken down, we need a ce to stay. And this was the only house we could afford since wecked funds!" the man eximed, apanied by a wryugh. Forgive us if we would pay you a little. Now that you know the condition of this town, our people could not purchase their necessities. Paying arge sum for an adventurer would cripple us more. Apologies."


    Before Fenrir could even retort, I stepped forward and gave my assurance. "It''s okay. Tell me how we could help this town."


    "You can''t," an old man''s voice replied. "Unless you want to make an enemy out of the town?"


    The voice felt familiar to my ears. It almost sounded like someone my party had met before arriving in this ce.


    And that hunched proved me right as the man who replied to us emerged from the shadows. A figure of an old bloke weed us, with more petite people standing behind. The man wore a mage''s cape with a cran clipped in his hand. Those vigers behind him also had sticks and staffs imbued with faint magic. Some warriors armed themselves with knives and pointed metals as their des.


    "Oh, you''re the old man who couldn''t walk before!" Fenrir shouted without reading the atmosphere.


    I had to interrupt while giving our respects to the leader of this guild.


    "We''re adventurers wandering around these ins. I just hoped that we could be of help to the town. Our reward would be a sum of money, carriage, horse, and nourishments. What can we do to this town?"


    "Boy, I think you''re listening to me," the old man groaned, while resting his head on his palm. "My people can do nothing about the king. How could we even help us when our enemy is the king? Do you want to be an opponent of Albion? If you do, be my guest."


    "What do you mean by making the kingdom our enemy? We just need to talk to the king, right? We could also protest our rights and-,"


    Before I knew it, the people surrounding me exchanged looks. Those mercenaries wandered the nonsense I spoke about.


    But for me, those words were the only option we had back on Earth. If people disliked something about the government, protests on the streets would do the work. Thew would take care of these corrupted officials and elect another one if necessary.


    However, the government in this world differed from mine.


    "Being a pacifist would mean nothing to the ones seated above. If you really want to help the town, fight with us. You''re an adventurer, right? You should have some tricks under your sleeves to annihte those soldiers on our way," the man continued, with his eyes glued to mine. "The day when our building crumbles to the ground would be the day my people would fight. We have nothing to lose and everything to gain. We are doing this for the next generation... children."


    "Look around you, kid. Can you see those stranded children clinging to hope?" the man said, with his forefinger pointing at a broken family. "That''s our king. We serve the children and the people. Those kings never cared about these things, except for their greediness in waging wars. If it''s a war they want, a war they should get."


    After the man''s marvellous speech, he went in front of me told me to stay around a vacant room. There was only one room left inside this building, and that man gave us the freedom to use it.


    "You''re a valuable piece for this game, kid. But if you don''t n on helping us, you could run some errands like gardening, delivering meat, and protecting merchants for their trades. It would be a great help for the economy of this town," the man continued, with his eyes still looking into mine.


    "I am Galehaut Fate, a previous court magician of Camelot castle. You may be wondering why I would stay here in a different kingdom. Well, it''s because of love."


    When the man mentioned family, a mother and a child approached Galehaut. The three of them tightly embraced each other. That scene was enough to make a grown man cry while sad music would y in the background.


    "Get your filthy hands away from me! I will kill ''em!" a voice shouted from behind.


    We turned our heads at the crowd and noticed a small group struggling in the middle. As we squinted our eyes, a man red in our direction and shouted the same phrase we all heard a while ago.


    "I will kill ''em! Let go of me!" the man yelled once more, with his eyes still locked on mine.


    Fenrir growled at the struggling man as if he was her enemy. Now that I stared at the bloke, the image of a mercenary that assaulted us came into mind. That man who wanted me to kill was a member of those ten people that cut off my arm.


    If it were not for Fenrir and Merleen, I would have died in that forest because of blood loss.


    However, instead of taking revenge, I shook my head and forgot everything. It already happened, and I interfered with their work. I did not regret my decision since I saved Fenrir and her puppies. But that memory remained inside my head, haunting me every time my eyes saw those mercenaries.


    "What''s wrong?" Ghaut asked, and raised his right hand.


    The man who stood between the mercenary let him go, allowing him to talk. "Do you remember me, asshole! You killed two of our people and injured all of us from our previous battle! We went home empty-handed! We did not even get ourselves the herbs since you crushed them with those burning trees!"


    The man afterwards red at Merleen. Since she was the one who did all of that while I was still unconscious, the me went to her.


    "You killed them! I treated those people like my family Those were my friends, you fuckers!"


    Before Fenrir could act and attack the emotional man, I went forward and returned the mercenary''s gaze. "You attacked the defenceless puppies! How could I ever allow that to happen?!"


    "Defenseless? Those wolves you helped ruined our crops! And thatnd was the only livelihood we had! Now that we cannot pay our taxes and feed our families, what do you want us to do!"


    The conversation became a heated battle, with the rest of the mercenary group appearing beside the man.

 Chapter 69: Kingdom of Caerleon (6)

    Chapter 69: Kingdom of Caerleon (6)


    "Defenseless? Those wolves you helped ruined our crops! And thatnd was the only livelihood we had! Now that we cannot pay our taxes and feed our families, what do you want us to do!"


    The conversation became a heated battle, with the rest of the mercenary group appearing beside the man. There were four of them, with the remaining five missing in action. I suspect that most of them waited outside this guild. Or they did not want to show up at all.


    But that did not matter right now, since a battle may appear soon. And that fight included us on the line. We had no choice but to sh our fists against each other, despite all these people watching around us.


    However, before any of us couldnd a hit, Galehaut interfered between us with a magic barrier. Although the protective spell had a mediocre arcane, it was still enough to block our physical attacks.


    "Do not fight inside the guild. You will endanger everyone living in the shelter. Look around you! Can''t you see the people affected by your crude actions?" Galehaut chided, and looked at the mercenary.


    He knew I did not start the battle. But it was still my fault for acting aggressively against the mercenary. My pride had gotten in the way, and the onlymunication that would reach the man was my own fists.


    Well, that was what I thought.


    Fenrir and Merleen were also on their guard in case something terrible might happen. Fortunately for everyone, the tension copsed, with the people exhaling in relief after witnessing the scene.


    Although those vigers desperately wanted to retort, they abided by Galehaut''s words and resumed their daily activities without uttering a word. Pointing out the mistakes and the potential threat of the battle would have done nothing but more chaos in the group.


    The entire event was a perfect example of peace within the people and their vige. Their unity made my mouth gaped in awe, whileparing them to the people back on Earth.


    However, that train of thought got interrupted when the mercenary turned his back and walked out of the building. He mmed the door shut, with his two henchmen following close behind.


    "What was that about? Are they picking up a fight they can''t win?!" Fenrir growled, while baring her teeth and ws.


    It was a good thing that the people watching us thought those pointed objects were only weapons. Considering Fenrir already had those nails attached to her body, they acted as a weapon from afar. If they knew Fenrir was not a human, they would have fled from this ce, asking for help from those guards. Despite their conflicts with the kingdom, the vigers despised these monsters.


    It was because of their name and ssifications. The people called them monsters for wreaking havoc on their crops and agriculturalnds. And those beasts we imed as fiends continued to take pride in destroying the environment.


    But not everyone had that same goal as Fenrir. That thought was something I wanted to believe throughout our journey.


    After the event, Galehaut guided us towards the rooms and showed us the way. We walked towards a hallway in silence, afraid of saying anything that would furthermore cause an uproar.


    Within a few minutes, all of us arrived at the farthest door that had the same look from all the thirty rooms we passed by. All of those studious people had a family staying inside.


    If I had to guess it right, those families were rtives of adventurers willing to fight against the kingdom. Since they were going on the front lines, Galehaut ordered the guild to reserve these spaces. Hence, they stay inside a room, unlike those vigers living in the lobby.


    I finally broke the noiseless atmosphere and struck Galehaut with a question, "Why are you so kind to our team? We just nned on epting your errands, and yet you''re giving us a room to stay? I could keep this thought at the back of my mind, but I wanted to know your purpose. You''re not helping random adventurers and providing them with a decent home out of charity, are you? Those vigers in the lobby need this room more than us"


    Although I already knew the answer, I wanted the words toe out from Galehaut. Since he gave us this room and future meals from helping their errands, it was still a dubious offer for me.


    Nobody would help someone and give them a room with nothing in return. Although our team promised to run errands and tasks that the vigers needed, we never promised on helping the civil war.


    Although the tyrant king could have done terrible things to the people, Icked information to confirm those happenings. I wanted to be a hero that everyone could depend on when the skies turned blue. But if I did not know the context, I could not help those who were in need.


    And besides, I did not want to make an enemy out of the kingdom by helping vigers fight their rights. Although I called myself a hero, fighting an entire kingdom was on another different level.


    Galehaut met my gaze and stared into my eyes. He knew that my statement had a serious note that struck his mind. Before he could answer my question, he took a deep breath and calmed his nerves.


    Within a few minutes, Galehaut finally gathered his thoughts and spelt the meaning behind his actions.


    "I know where you''re getting at. And I know this is not the right thing for me to do. I will be honest, I want to get on your good side. Since the three of you have extraordinary powers, we want to recruit you in this uing fight... but if you still reject the idea despite witnessing the scene, you may do what you seem to fit. I... just want to do everything that I can as a chief to gather powerful forces against the Kingdom of Caerleon... forgive me for acting directly on behalf of my people. But, also, be aware that your help in doing minor tasks still hastens our progress I would love tomend your work starting tomorrow."


    Besides Galehaut''s speech and answers, he cleared his throat and looked me in the eye.


    "Please forgive us, Arthur. You''re our guests, and yet my people caused you trouble," Galehaut apologetically said, while lowering his head in embarrassment. "That group is our finest team that fights against the Caerleon''s knights. Those mercenaries were the only ones that could stand their ground against those soldiers in hand-to-handbat and magic. However, since losing their two couple of leaders, that group fell into ruins. None of them had the motivation to attend meetings about overthrowing the kingdom."


    I shook my head and retorted, "No. You did nothing wrong. We''re actually thankful for the hospitality and kindness you brought to my team... In fact, those mercenaries are doing a great job of serving their people. We''re the ones who should be sorry, since I,"


    "Since what?" Galehaut asked.


    "I was the one who killed those two leaders... Those mercenaries fought a pack of wolves and their puppies. I couldn''t bat an eye and leave the ce. And before I knew it, I stood in front of the creature and protected it with all my might."


    I could hear Fenrir snarl while listening at the back. Considering that she was the wolf I was talking about, Fenrir must have disliked listening to the past. If it were not for me, those mercenaries would have injured the puppies by now. Thanks to my interference, those adorable pups get to live for another day.


    And Fenrir''s pride would not allow her to ept that fact. She was a stubborn beast with a prideful heart, much like any other monster.


    After hearing our reply, Galehaut ceased to give his answer. He just opened the door for us to go inside and introduced us to the room''s interior. It was as if the conversation we had earlier vanished from our history log.


    When Galehaut concluded his introduction, he went outside and said his goodbyes without touching the conversation. He left the topic at bay and never grasped it again. It was a big deal to both sides, considering we took down one of their powerful mercenaries.


    But it felt like Galehaut did not care about his people. since he never wanted revenge or asked for further details about the event.


    "And just like that, he walked away. I suspect he is hiding something from us, Arthur. Not that I care, though," Fenrir expressed her concerns as she buried herself around the pillows.


    That hound went to the bed and used all the spaces that she could. Within a few seconds, Fenrir sts continuous snores, telling us she already fell asleep.


    "What a wolf you are," I remarked, and shook my head.


    But it was already toote, and I did not want to wake her up. Merleen went to my side and waited for my instructions. This girl would listen to everything I said and did not want to burden me, unlike Fenrir.

 Chapter 70: Kingdom of Caerleon (7)

    Chapter 70: Kingdom of Caerleon (7)


    The morning sun came outside our windows and greeted our eyes. The cock-a-doodle-doo of the roosters red in our ears, waking up our senses like rm clocks.


    I finally pushed myself off the bed and crashed to the ground. Thanks to my innate tenacity as a knight, the damage I felt turned minimal. But the creature that came afterwards dealt the final blow and pounded my already curved spine.


    "Ouch, FENRIR! GET OFF MY BACK!" I shouted, but my warnings were all futile.


    The wolf still slept on top of me like a log and continued pressing my back.


    But that was not all. Another person rolled over and mmed against Fenrir and my back, adding more pressure from another sleeping girl. I could not carry the weight, which made my grip slip as I fell on the floor.


    A defeated sigh escaped from my mouth as I let these two pommel me with their gigantic bodies. And no matter how hard I tried waking these two idiots up, Fenrir and Merleen never budged to open their eyes.


    It took them around an hour before waking up. All those sixty minutes of my memories, I finally experience being sardines squished against its can.


    "Arthur, what happened!" Merleen screamed, and immediately tried helping me back up from the ground.


    But the damage was already too great! The three of us waited around a few minutes before we could meet the chief outside, since both of my feet turned numb.


    All of us went outside and did our first agenda for the morning. Like I mentioned to the chief, my team would only ept tasks such as helping the vigers, transporting goods, and protecting carriages until we could purchase a carriage of our own.


    The vigers posted all of those tasks on a bulletin board near the entrance. These missions were for adventurers and powerful people that could do the job well.


    We needed that caravan for our journey, since it would take us a couple of months to reach the demonic kingdom by foot. There was no way I would walk that damned road with no transportation device.


    If we could find transportation requests to the demon kingdom, that would be great. But I doubted that would ever happen in our situation. However, it would still be best if we owned the transport, since we would encounter dozens of monsters along the way.


    Nobody would want to trade near thend of demons, especially a merchant who wished to earn money and not to meet the god of death.


    I plucked fifteen papers from the bulletin board and gave five to the two girls. Fenrir and Merleen epted the scroll, but they did not know what to do.


    "These papers contain the information that we need from the jobs. As soon as we aplish a task, the vigers would use their magic to sign the paper and return it to the guild. That''s how I remember doing it," I exined to the two girls, while pointing out the gist of the paper.


    "We should ept around fifty or more of these before buying ourselves a wagon," I eximed, while browsing the papers avable for today. "We need a lot of hard work to earn things even in this world."


    "Why can''t we just steal one? Those vigers are defenceless against us?! With one swipe of my fingers, those dumbasses will hand us a wagon?" Fenrir asked, with her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "No, Fenrir, because stealing is bad. And we are not bad guys," I retorted.


    My exnation sounded child-like, but it was what I wanted to say. I wanted to be a hero that everyone would depend on, just like those fictional characters fromic books and stories. And I already neglected that ideal before when I first stayed inside the vige.


    I did not want to do it again and ruined the sacrifice of Aferous.


    "If you steal something from the vigers, I won''t guide you towards the demonic kingdom."


    "Are you threatening me, Arthur?"


    After our exchange, Fenrir dashed straight towards me and pinned my body against the wall. I could not escape her pin even if I tried. Fenrir locked my movements with her eyes, staring deeply into mine.


    "You''re nothing but a pawn to me, little Arthur. You don''t know how capable I am to kill you with my own hands."


    "Oh, I know, Fenrir. But if you kill me now, do you think these people would know about the demonic kingdom? Your best bet would be the underground merchants that would offer you the information in exchange for your chastity," I said, while pushing her hand downwards. "I know you can''t kill me, and I wouldn''t dare to do the same. If we work together, we can achieve everything that we want. And helping others would also help us in the future. If youplete those papers and help these vigers, I swear your kindness would return to your favour. Please remember that."


    Merleen stood between our faces, hoping to split us apart if a fight broke up. Fortunately for us, Fenrir and I concluded our conversation. She went ahead, heeded my advice, and proceeded toplete the five pages I gave.


    "Shall we get going then, Merleen?" I asked, and held Merleen''s hand.


    Since we had nothing to do in this ce, we might as well carry out our tasks before sundown. In four days, we might purchase the wagon. But for now, we must do what we can to earn those coins.


    And that was what we did.


    Fenrir already finished five tasks within the day. We saw her mming the door shut from our room, with the ring sounds of snoring afterwards. She returned to the room and slept like a log for the rest of the time that I could remember.


    Merleen and I had the same client, which made our jobs easier and quicker to aplish. Since we already finished our tasks, we went around the market and tried trading our herbs and nts for packaged food on our futuristic trip.


    The two of us also did window shopping and found dozens of clothes Merleen would want to wear. Unfortunately, I couldn''t buy her the things that she wanted. Merleen noticed my depressed gaze and cheered me up along the way.


    We were a team, and yet I couldn''t buy anything for her. But Merleen shook her head and insisted that weapons, armours, and magical tools were the things she yearned for and not those unusable essories.


    Merleen became a practical woman that wanted no more but decent upgrades to ourbat. So, we bought a couple of things, such as potions, elixirs, and rings that could help us along the way. The materials we bought cost us nothing but the extra tasks that we did for the vige.


    Coins in this world differed from my world. The vigers had no papers to use as money, and they could trade nourishments for materials that the merchant might like. The coin systemprises bronze, silver, and gold being the highest.


    Considering our errands, these vigers paid us bronze coins for our efforts. But because the carriage was cheap merchandise, these vigers sold their horses and wagons for fifty bronze coins.


    Merleen and I already secured a merchant that could help us buy a wagon. The chief also rmended this trader, since he had cheaper productspared to other salespeople.


    "I also have an errand for you too I could give you a carriage if you sessfully protected me... What do you say, Arthur?"


    Much to my surprise, the merchant suggested an offer that I could not reject. Even without hearing the task''s details, I already gave my word.


    "All you gotta do is escort me inside the castle... The Kingdom of Caerleon castle," the merchant said, before leaving the ce. "I want to meet you tomorrow at this ce when you see the early sunrise. Please do not be tardy, or else I could deduct some coins for your team. People knew who I was, and I controlled all those merchants that you saw from the ruined za."


    We had no other choice but to ept the offer.


    There was nothing wrong with the job. However, the description for this task had a risky conclusion if the king saw us as spies. Since the king wanted the adventurer''s guild destroyed, his majesty would not dare meet warriors and mages like us.


    But the merchant that nned on helping us had a n.


    "As long as we do not use our magic, everything would flow smoothly like butter," the merchant said, while nodding to himself.


    The night finally came, so Merlene and I returned to our room. The chief greeted us in the lobby and gave us additional coins that we could use. He also knew about the merchants'' deal and how that job could y a vital part in their war.

 Chapter 71: Kingdom of Caerleon (8)

    Chapter 71: Kingdom of Caerleon (8)


    We had an uneventful conversation with the chief when we arrived at the lobby. That chief had nothing to say about us but to congratte us on our eptance of an escort job. But I could only guess he staged the entire scene, since our situation and the offer had impable timing.


    However, I had no choice but to ept the leader''s kind gestures while leaving the lobby. Although his means remained despicable to manipte our decisions, it only showed that the vige desperately needed a strong adventurer at its disposal.


    I could not bring myself to hate the guy, since he was only doing his job to protect the vige. The only thing that I never wanted to help this kingdom was its internal affairs.


    Considering that I watched a considerable amount of dramas back in my days, helping a kingdom spelt terrible news to the casts.


    As soon as we went inside our rooms, we all got to bed... Merleen and I went to the floor and shared a spare mattress with her.


    Under normal circumstances, I would feel giddy sleeping beside a girl. However, we had a dire situation, and my body craved some beauty sleep. It did not take the two of us to snore our way through the night, hoping to wake up tomorrow.


    When the sun came shining through our windows, we did not wake up. Our eyes remained still and close, refusing to look at the world surrounding us. Fenrir was also a heavy sleeper like us, so nobody became the living rm clock for our morning routine.


    Everything went well except for one scene.


    A knock from the front door alerted my senses, telling me to check on the guest outside. But my body yearned for more sleep, which I instinctively obeyed.


    Within a few seconds, the knocking sounds continued and went even louder with every passing second. When my ears finally felt irritated about the noise, I pushed my limits and woke up, with my eyes ring at the door.


    "In a second, you bastard," I yelled, and stomped my way towards the gate.


    And when I slid the door open, a familiar man greeted my eyes and introduced himself to me. Much to my surprise, he called himself the "merchant" without a proper name. My orbs widened for the second time upon hearing his introductions.


    "Pleased to meet you, Arthur. My name is Merchant as in the tradesperson. I have no name, so I envy you, Arthur. I''ve heard a lot about you from the chief. He couldn''t suppress his happiness that your team will help me. Of course, I will repay your kindness with a caravan specially made for you."


    I could already tell from Merchant''s gesture that he was a weirdo. If I met him back on Earth, I would have avoided eye contact with him and remained alone for the rest of my life. Involving myself with this guy would only attract doom gs, which I already had.


    "Who''s that? A friend of yours, Arthur? He looks weak and pathetic to me, so I thought that would be the case," Fenrir murmured, while rubbing her eyes.


    But before Fenrir could continue her sentence, the Merchant cut her off and eximed, "I believe we have an appointment for today. Am I right, Arthur?"


    The Merchant nodded at me while gazing into my eyes. I averted his look and tried acting oblivious about the matter.


    I knew about the meeting''s schedule, but I neglected that time. Since my body became exhausted from ast night out, I slept like a log, hoping to rejuvenate my lost energy.


    And I restored my power throughout my nap... And the only consequence that I experienced was this Merchant whining about myte presence.


    "Do you want me to hinder you from taking requests from the vige, or do you n on helping me, Arthur?"


    "Yes, we will help you. And quit calling my name. I am not your friend. We''re just business partners."


    I finally snapped and gave my reply, while suggesting to the two girls about our situation. Merleen knew about this, since she was with me when that happened. However, Fenrir felt like a lost kid, wondering what happened before her.


    I briefly exined the situation and told her that this was the quickest way to get into the carriage. And since Fenrir wanted to speed up things, taking the offer became an advantage rather than a chore.


    The event happened as I had expected. Fenrir agreed to cooperate with the Merchant as long as we would receive the wagon.


    And the only thing that we needed to do right now was meet with the king and protect the Merchant from dying. Since we made a contract, saving Merchant''s life became our utmost priority.


    As soon as we prepared all the things that we needed, all of us went out towards the citadel. When we arrived at the gates, the two guards we saw from before weed us. When he saw our faces, they shed us a bright smile before meeting with the Merchant.


    "I could see you''re acquainted with these people," the Merchant asked the guards.


    "Yes, we do. Those two look harmless and kindpared to the ones we know," answered the man.


    Upon concluding their conversation, the Merchant handed them a piece of paper with words written on the surface. I could not grasp the texts, since the Merchant shoved them off towards the soldiers before I could even read them.


    Within a few seconds, those soldiers gave the Merchant a nod and opened the gates. They rolled the gears from the wall and invited us to the other side.


    When the two guards finished opening the door, they returned the paper to the Merchant and waved us goodbye. Our party went towards the other side, with the gate slowly crawling down and shut us in.


    "What''s with that paper you gave them?" I asked. "Did you bribe those guards? Or did you threaten them with the words written on the surface?"


    The Merchantughed after hearing my sentences. After chuckling up a storm, he returned to his serious expression and gave me his answer.


    "You''re quite sharp despite being low-levelled, Arthur. Imend your observation skills, which none of the people I met had...you''re the first one to notice such useless information," the Merchant answered, while taking out the paper I mentioned. "This thing allows anyone to pass through the citadel, regardless of the reason. It could even work in various kingdoms with different rulers besides humans. Since you caught me, I will give you one. In return, I want to establish a connection with you Are you okay if we meet again soon, Arthur?"


    "Not in a million chances, Merchant. I wouldn''t even consider your offer even if it kills me!" I answered.


    "Then, we have a deal."


    Despite my rejection, the Merchant gave the piece of paper to me. I reluctantly agreed to the Merchant. But considering his personality, he would follow me around, regardless of the situation. It would be best for me to take whatever I could for the team''s advantage.


    We would never know when we could use an unlimited pass for every gate I could see. The Merchant even mentioned that the gate pass would still be effective even in different regions. I could only hope for the best that all that information would appear true soon.


    We conversed about different unrted topics throughout our adventure. We talked about the clothes that the vigers wear and the machineries they tried creating. Much to my surprise, the Merchant''s knowledge almost copied mine. And then I suggested the automobiles and telephones to the Merchant. He noted those down and nned on repaying me the next time we would meet.


    Since it was a long road towards the castle, our talk sped up the time. Merleen rarely added her opinions about the topic while Fenrir slept while walking. She was a hound for isekai''s sake and could sleep wherever she went.


    Within a few minutes, we finally arrived at the castle''s entrance. Unlike the gates we met earlier, this fort got swarmed by soldiers and mages from every angle. As soon as we stepped foot near the building, all those soldiers red in our direction, ready to attack us with everything they had.


    "Just stay close, and do as I say," the Merchant mumbled to us, with his hands slightly raised.


    After a moment, the gate opened, apanied by a tune from trumpets and make-shift drums. The soldiers moved like dominoes and returned to their original positions. If some butlers could tell me these soldiers and mages were robots, I would have believed them.


    "Are you really sure that the king would allow you to enter the castle?" I asked, doubting the words that the Merchant promised me.


    The Merchant gave me a smile as his answer and never uttered a word.


    We entered the lobby and continued walking on the red carpet. As we travelled a few feet, a gate addressed our eyes. The soldiers in charge told us to wait behind the door for further announcements.

 Chapter 72: Kingdom of Caerleon (9)

    Chapter 72: Kingdom of Caerleon (9)


    A soldier approached us and met our gaze. All four of us stood from our seats and awaited the guard''s announcement.


    "The king awaits your arrival, Merchant. We will bring you there effectively and immediately," the soldier said, and ordered the soldiers to open the gates.


    Those guards heeded hismand and pulled the hinges apart, revealing the throne room. The lighting from the insides weed our eyes, inviting us over to go to the other side. All four of us walked towards the centre, but the guard we met before stopped us from our tracks.


    "Merchant, are you sure we could bring these three inside the throne room? There are unfamiliar faces for me. The king may trust you, but I don''t."


    "Then, would you defy your majesty''s orders? If he ced his faith in me, you have no choice but to believe in his word," the Merchant retorted, while revealing a grin on his face.


    The pissed guard clicked his tongue and lowered his head. An apology came afterwards, considering the words that the guard mentioned. If I could guess the situation correctly, the king could throw the guard in jail because of what he had said.


    We passed through the gates and entered the heavenly room. As I had always expected, the throne room looked dashing, with the hint of royalty at every side. Even the furniture at the sides spelt "royalty" in the middle.


    If I nned on selling these items back home, maybe they would fetch me around one million dors, excluding the entire citadel.


    My greedy thoughts got disrupted when I met the eyes of the current king seated on the throne. It took me aplete minute before averting my gaze from the crowned man. Beside him was a girl who I assumed was his daughter. the princess of this kingdom.


    "We need to bow... Bend your knees and be silent," the Merchant instructed, and fell to his knees.


    All of us lowered our heads and mimicked the Merchant''s pose, everyone except Fenrir. We had trouble following his orders, since Fenrir refused to listen to his instructions. She told me that dire wolves never bow to anyone but their masters.


    I wanted to ask what Fenrir meant about masters, but now was not the time for that.


    Because of Fenrir''s stubbornness, the soldiers and mages noticed our disobedience. They pointed their wands and swords in our direction, with their eyes ring at us.


    "YOU DARE TO DISRESPECT THE KING? INSOLENT FOOLS!"


    All of them shouted in unison, while chanting spells and attacks to themselves. But before they could discharge those abilities, the king raised his hand, signalling everyone to stop. As soon as the soldiers and mages noticed the king''s hand, all of them retracted their weapons. They remained in their position once again and awaited furthermands from the majesty.


    "Raise your head. I''m terrible with these formal greetings. And don''t get bothered about my army. As long as I told them you''re harmless, they won''ty a finger on you or your friends, Merchant," the king exined, while carving up a smile on his face.


    Although he calmly expressed his words, a tingling sensation entered my brain. I did not know why, but it felt like the king was not the person everyone expected.


    I tried ncing around without getting caught by the king or the soldiers. It was what I had expected. All the mages and guards had a nervous look on their faces, with their hands shivering in fright. I did not know what they were thinking, but I knew these people were in trouble.


    Fenrir nudged towards my ears and whispered, "I know what you''re thinking Something''s not right, hasn''t it? I thought the same."


    Fenrir hit the nail as I listened to those words. It was what she had mentioned. These people needed the help of some sort from something inside this castle. And if I had to suspect it would probably be.


    "I''ve never seen these people before, Merchant! Are they your new friends?" said the king.


    "Yes, your highness," the Merchant answered. "And they''re here to help me Actually, they''re the ones who came up with this idea."


    "I love it! Come on, let me hear those juicy experimentations," the king answered, and pointed his forefinger towards the nearest guard. "You there! You better take some notes, or else"


    "Yes, your highness."


    The guard dashed from the room and went towards the grand door. After a few seconds, the soldier returned to the throne room, bringing a piece of paper made of leaves. The ink they used came from a feather of an eagle. It only showed that the generation of this world did not have machines that could produce texts with a printer.


    The Merchant cleared his throat and exined, "Since we are waging war against the monsters, I believe my potions would do their magic on the battlefield. I have prepared two stocks as a demonstration of what my sks could do to wounded people."


    As soon as the Merchant ended his sentence, he reached out for his pockets and offered the king red potions. Those bottles had simr designs for the game.


    My system reacted and identified the sks clipped on the Merchant''s hand. It described the containers as "red potions" that would increase the regeneration of one''s body. However, despite its name, the red potion did not reach its true potential. It only had 40% purity, which could barely heal minor cuts and bruises.


    "Hmmm.," the king mumbled to himself while staring at the potions.


    Before the Merchant could say anything else, the king requested a nearby soldier toe near the seat. The baffled guard heeded his words and went in the king''s direction. When the knight arrived beside him, the king revealed his bastard sword. He sliced the soldier''s leg and made a long wound towards his thigh.


    "GAAAH!" the man winced in pain and immediately caressed his wounded thigh.


    "Now, Merchant, please show the potential of your potion," the king said, without flinching at the horrible sight of the injured man.


    All the guards who witnessed the brutal scene retorted nothing. Instead, they kept silent about the urrence, while watching everything unfold before their eyes.


    The Merchant had no other choice but to listen to the king. He took his steps and came face to face with the wailing man.


    "Help me... please," the man cried, while gritting his teeth.


    "Don''t worry. This potion would heal your skin."


    As the Merchant poured the patient''s content, the crimson fluid did its magic. A bright light enveloped the man''s thighs, covering the site with its liquid form. Within a few seconds, the wounded skin slowly closed itself up, showing everyone the process.


    "Wow! Heavens, praise the King of Camelot! Your work truly did a splendid job, Merchant. That''s why I call you here! You should be our engineer. What do you think, Merchant?"


    "Please, your highness. Your kind words are all wasted on the likes of me."


    "Come on, Merchant! You''ve been here for me since the day I rose to this throne! I would like to return the favour and grant you a promotion."


    But the Merchant only shook his head in response. He had an apologetic face, unable to retain his regret for rejecting the king.


    The king forgot about the wounded knight beside him. He cared nothing more but the potency of Merchant''s potion.


    However, despite the results, the king wanted more. He wished for the Merchant''s approval to join their hierarchies in the kingdom. But the Merchant kept refusing his proposal, making the conversation turn to the south.


    "I cannot make any weapons for war. I n on sharing this potion with you and my best interest."


    Silence filled the air as soon as Merchant said his sentence. Much to my surprise, those words became hisst. The king stood up from his throne and looked around. All the knights and mages already knew what to do before he could even order them.


    "Kill Them and take the Merchant to the dungeon. We have no use for this useless bunch."


    Despite the weight of his words, the king said what he wanted to the knights. He even had his daughter with her while ordering his people to eliminate us.


    But when the knights and mages made their move, Fenrir growled as loud as she could, rendering all enemies paralysed, except for the four of us and the king. She red at the crown while baring her ws.


    "That''s why I hate humans! All of you are just greedy monsters, trying to use others for their amusement! I despise them. I will kill all of you!" Fenrir shouted, and dashed straight to the king.


    Before Fenrir could even reach the king, a guard disabled the paralyzing magic and rushed towards him. Within a sh, the knight took the direct hit from Fenrir''s ws. After a few seconds, that knight got torn in half.


    Our eyes expanded as we witnessed Fenrir killing the king''s men without a hint of doubt in her eyes. It was the beginning of a new war in the Kingdom of Caerleon.

 Chapter 73: Kingdom of Caerleon (10)

    Chapter 73: Kingdom of Caerleon (10)


    It was a gruesome event that happened before my eyes. The poor knight got blown into pieces, revealing its organs and blood gushing out from its body. Some of those crimson fluids sttered on my face, bathing me with the gooey stench of fresh blood.


    I widened my eyes when Fenrir killed her first prey in front of me. I told her to contain her excitement, but she did not listen. And now, we had to pay the price of making an enemy of the kingdom.


    "What have you done?" I asked Fenrir, but my voice never reached her ears.


    Fenrir revealed her ws stained with the scarlet liquid, while growling at the corpse. She continued looking around, hunting for anyone standing in her way.


    Regardless of her frenzy, I wanted to save Fenrir from anger. I wanted to be there for her side like I did to Merleen. Despite getting nothing in return, I still wished to help her. I may be nothing to her, but she was still a friend in my eyes.


    And Fenrir saved me when I needed her the most. She kept my heart beating again when I lost my pulse. That girl was the one who brought me inside her shelter, taking the risk to harm her vige.


    If I were in her position, I would have fended everyone away, regardless of their species. But Fenrir saved me. And it was not just me. Fenrir also saved Merleen.


    It was time for me to repay my rent.


    I had learned a lot from losing Afenos and the viger''s trust. I did not want to lose those again.


    "Fenrir!" I shouted, while leaping from the ground.


    Within a few seconds, my body became light as a feather. When I nced at my side, my sword glittered like the northern star, shading some hope in these crucial moments. And when the fight broke out, I remembered the words that the shadowy figure said to me.


    "The sword eats away your good intentions and uses it to boost your strength. That is your sword. That is rent!"


    Those were the words that the mysterious voice said about my sword. And now, I proved those sentences true.


    Just like the meaning behind those phrases, my sword granted me enhanced strength and speed. Everything around me became slower than usual, except for my body. My system also notified me about the increased health and arcane capacity I received from the sword.


    The burrowed power strengthened me to free Fenrir. Since I wanted to use these abilities to bring back Fenrir, the sword obeyed my wishes.


    "Fenrir!" I yelled once again, while raising my sword.


    My de''s surface stood between the ws of Fenrir and the bastard sword of another knight. If I had remained the same from before, I would have sted away by now. But I didn''t.


    I kept my posture and shielded the two from their attacks, forcing them to move apart. The two of themnded safely on the ground, ring at each other and my figure.


    After a few seconds, Fenrir shifted her gaze and leered in my direction, apanied by a fierce growl that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Why are you helping them?!" Fenrir shouted, andunched herself towards me.


    I blocked her attack and yelled [parry]. I did not want to wound her, so blocking her blitz was the wisest choice I could make in this situation.


    But that did not stop Fenrir from assaulting me. Her anger drifted towards my figure as she mmed her hands against my sword. Although rent gifted me with these enhancements, Fenrir was five times more powerful than me.


    Fenrir gathered more speed each second in a fight. That was what I observed on this battlefield. She nned on prolonging this fight, considering that I still had human staminapared to a monster.


    "Fenrir, you''re fighting the wrong enemy!" I eximed, but the wolf girl never listened.


    As soon as she charged straight towards me, Merleen cast a blinding light that enveloped the room.


    Despite the shining light, the illumination never affected my eyes. The entire room briefly got painted into white and reverted to its usual safe.


    But those seconds were enough to render Fenrir unconscious on the ground. Despite Fenrir''s feral battle, she copsed after witnessing the light cast by Merleen.


    "How did you do that?" I asked Merleen, who also had a perplexed expression carved on her face.


    "I-I don''t know! I just wanted to cast some light to disrupt the whole scene!" Merleen retorted, while hiding her shivering hands.


    Everyone inside the room got blinded for a few seconds. Those status ailments also revealed themselves on top of their names while using my system. This blind illness would fade off around a minute before everyone could see once again.


    [Blinding light activated!]


    [All creatures that Merleen considered as enemies would receive the debuff from the spell]


    Since Merleen trusted me and not Fenrir, she cast her protection to me from the blinding light. That was the exnation I needed when the spell reached out inside the castle.


    I snatched Fenrir''s unconscious body, Merleen, and the Merchant away from the castle. There was no time for me to spare since the ce got them crawling with knights and mages. Even on the outside, we might meet some of them who wanted to ambush our team. I did not have to carry the Merchant, since I barely even know the guy. However, based on the king''s conversation, Merchant had something in mind that made the royalty pissed, creating an argument between them.


    I wanted to understand their conversation, considering that it was the spark of their strife. But for now, escaping from this citadel was our utmost priority. Since we already grabbed everyone, fleeing from this ce should be a piece of cake.


    Well, that was what I thought when some guards, including the king, woke up from their spell. And those numbers written on the system immediately changed, as if updating new information inside of me.


    [Caution! Those armours worn by the Kingdom of Caerleon have negation spells from ailments. Creator: Merchant].


    "YOU HAVE TO SAY THAT RIGHT NOW?!" I screamed, while cursing the system inside my head.


    When I scanned the area, the system did not mention that detail. And now that those knights woke up, my system dared to warn me.


    "Merleen, can you cast any spells...like, right now? Anything would be fine," I asked.


    Merleen shook her head and answered, "I-I don''t think so. I don''t want to kill these people!"


    Now that I realised it, Merleen could not control her magic power. Although she understood some Science from me, those elements might explode if she used them against these people.


    Merleen resorted to creating barriers surrounding us. Since we could not go for offence, defence became our ally.


    Merleen waved her hands and conjured a mud wall at every angle. She used the ground as our walls, with the stones as reinforcements for the barrier. She even added some ze surrounding our shell, pushing melee weapons away from our shield. Merleen also added some dazzling ice on the floor, with extrayers of icicle shards floating outside the rock. When I asked Merleen about those icy sticks, she just told me it looked cool on this set-up.


    "But how can we see them outside?" I asked Merleen, while tapping the walls from the shell.


    Merleen tilted her head for a few seconds before giving me a straight answer. "Can''t you feel their presence? I realised every human has heat signatures. If I make this rock, I could feel their presence beyond this point. But it''s too difficult for me to control it, for now, Arthur. Sorry."


    "We have twenty enemies inside this castle and. thousands of them outside. Since my blinding light ability did not travel that far, those knights outside the gates had no effect from my spell," Fenrir continued.


    I did not even exin heat signatures, but this girl understood it. The fire covering the walls outside helped her concentrate on her surroundings. Although Merleen could barely sense the enemies right now, it was enough to understand their movements.


    "But how about me? How am I supposed to know their attacks?! That solves nothing!"


    Despite the big brain move of Merleen, I could do nothing to track our enemies. Those heat signatures only helped Fenrir, but not me. And I doubt that heat signature ability was a tough concept to grasp, except if we were inside a cave.


    "I have an idea!" Merleen shouted once again, and sped her hands.


    My eyes widened as a hole emerged from the hole, revealing the enemies on the other side. As soon as the mages and archers witnessed our position, they attacked us with their full force, intending to kill us. But before those attacks could evennd on my skin, the wall closed and protected us.


    The king ordered his awoken men to seize us after witnessing our shield. It was their first time seeing such a bizarre way of protecting someone inside using abination of spells.

 Chapter 74: Kingdom of Caerleon (11)

    Chapter 74: Kingdom of Caerleon (11)


    The soldiers and mages bombarded us with attacks. Those soldiers swung their des, but those swords bent as soon as they came into contact with the shield. And those mages fired their spells, but none of them went through. The ice, fire, and rocks coating the walls were enough to stop their attacks, protecting us from doing nothing at all. It was as if she made this barrier with unique elements. which was actually the truth.


    As soon as the cloud disappeared, the king and his fellow pawns widened their eyes in disbelief. It was their first time seeing such an overpowered spell that negated almost every attack.


    However, that shield came with a price, and it all showed on Merleen''s face. Since she was the mage who controlled the spell, that girl also poured her arcane onto the barrier. I did not know the amount she used, but I knew Merleen gave a lot of her arcane.


    "Do you want me to pour my arcane too?" I asked.


    But Merleen shook her head and replied, "No. Besides, you don''t have any mana to help me...."


    Although Merleen''s words hit the nail, those words felt like an attack directed towards my brain. It was my first time regretting my ss. I was a knight and not a mage. And knights did not have any arcane to spare, considering that we use swords instead of staves.


    It would be odd if a soldier cast spells like a mage. I would even describe them as a wizard and not someone who would want to join our chivalry.


    Merleen slowly lost her strength as she fell to the ground. Those blizzards she created outside finally worn out, leaving us with only a fewyers left before those attacks could reach us.


    "It''s going to be alright, Merleen... I need your support. When I dash towards that entrance, I want your magic protecting me, okay?"


    Merleen nodded at my suggestion and readied her magic circles once more. She had a determined look on her face while adding her light element around the rock. Instead of using the elements I introduced to her, Merleen uses her light as a shield. She coated the rock and formed a barrier that would block anything but darkness.


    The light emerged within seconds and protected us. The dazzling yellow colour gave us hope, which made my heart pound twice as fast as before.


    My n had a simpleyout. Merleen and I had to work together without the help of Fenrir and Merchant. Those two were just dead weight in our n that we also needed to protect and escape from this citadel.


    I would y the vanguard and tank all those spells in our direction. Since I gained an immediate boost from rent, I had to use my power and bring the soldiers down without killing them.


    My sword granted me the power to cut down a barrage of arrows and even shes from other knights. But I did not know when this power would leave my presence, which became a double-edge sword for this scheme.


    I told Merleen to support my back and cast defensive magic around me. She would also use her light magic to pierce through any attacks from those mages who wanted to attack my figure.


    We only had one rule for this fight.


    "Kill no one but knights and mages who would hurt civilians."


    That sentence was my golden rule. If I had to resort to killing these people, I would do it for the sake of protecting the weak But if there was a way to defend them taking no lives, that would be better.


    "Are you sure about this, Arthur?" Merleen asked. "Will you be alright on your own out there?"


    "I don''t have a choice. If I stay inside here, you''re the one who''s going to fall. And if you fall, I''ll be the only one to defend all of you. Working together is better than working alone," I answered, while gripping my sword tighter in my hands.


    Merleen twirled her fingers and opened up an entrance for me to walk outside. After a few seconds, I met the soldier''s gaze, together with the mages waiting for me to attack.


    Iunched myself forward and swung my sword at everyone who deemed me as an enemy. Those knights who blocked my way did not stand a chance.


    Every time those soldiers struck me with their swords, rent blocked them. My enhanced attack and defence protected me from danger. But the worst finally came to me.


    The mages discharged their blitz and aimed at Merleen and me. Merleen used her light magic and coated the two of us with the golden luminance. After taking a hit from those spells, the yellow light faded away, leaving Merleen more exhausted.


    She used up most of her arcane to shield everyone. And if Merleen nned on pushing herself for more, she would end up unconscious with the rest of them! If I had to guess, Merleen only had one chance to protect me and the rock. But I did not want that to happen.


    "Merleen, protect yourself! Just leave me be if those mages direct their attacks at me!" I said, while turning my face in her direction.


    "But, Arthur!" Merleen retorted.


    After a few seconds, arrows came raining down towards us. Those rocks that Merleen prepared shielded everyone except for me. Since I was outside that barrier, those arrows would definitely hit me.


    Iunched myself forward and spun my de in every direction. Thanks to rent, one swing of my sword destroyed all the arrows. Those darts turned into millions of shredded woods that hit the knights from below. Those twigs entered their uniforms, forcing them to take those tes off to save themselves from minor cuts.


    Those soldiers revealed their faces to me while brushing off all the wooden contents that entered their skin. Their actions bought us enough time to exit the ce.


    However, the king finally made his move and stopped us using his magic.


    The kings in this game were the strongest characters that yers wanted to avoid. But they refused to fight anyone except a strong opponent in a duel. Some yers who tried facing them in a duel. ultimately lost those fights. I never shed against them and gauged their powers, considering how busy I was before. But if there was one thing that I remembered, every king had stupidly powerful abilities.


    And right now, Merleen and I were up against one! The King of Caerleon stood behind our back as heunched his magic spell in our direction.


    "Merleen, whatever you do, don''t cast any defensive spells!" I ordered, and flew towards her behind.


    We were already near the exit, but this happened. The only thing that we had to do now was to flee from this ce without shing swords with this king. But since the urrence had already escted, we had no choice but to ward off the crown.


    The magic that the king cast was a dark spell disguised as an element of terra. The king gave it away since the stone''s shadows bulged from the ground. Only a few knew how, so the king had the confidence to use it in front of a crowd. If these people knew he could wield shadow arts, they would have burned him to a stake. He must have also thought that I was a worthless adventurer who did not do my homework.


    But little did the king know that I already understood the form of his magic. And the only way to counter the arcane was a steel heart That was the problem of this game. Shadow arts were the most overpowered thing that the game developers created.


    When used in the wrong hands, dark magic could be a powerful weapon in this world.


    Mages were the only ones who could use magic. Roughly only 2% of the yer''s poption (mages) unlocked the shadow arts. Those yers got this as a raffle event from the game. Like any other gacha, the chances were slimmer than a model.


    I duelled a yer before who used dark magic. It was not a pretty memory for me to remember. That girl yed with the world''s shadow, restraining me with a darkened force that I could not witness.


    But I eventually trampled my opponent with my extraordinary strength. Since knights had more health points than others, I tanked almost all the mage''s spells before I could die. Hence, my victory over the duel.


    However, that event only happened when I used my main ount. Now that the game forcefully ced me inside this smurf ount, I had no other choice but to rely on luck.


    "You''re using dark magic," I eximed, as I charged forward with my rent.


    The king widened his eyes upon hearing my statement. He lost his focus and missed his attack, inviting me toe one step closer to his fore. Now that I had the upper hand, I finally shed him using my sword while avoiding his vital organs.

 Chapter 75: Potions

    Chapter 75: Potions


    After dealing the hit to the king, Merleen and I grabbed our party members and escaped the citadel. We barely made it out alive, since two of our members got unconscious from Merleen''s light. When the king felt my sword, those soldiers averted their gazes from us and mended the crown''s wounds.


    That event secured our route and charged away from the castle, together with our sleepingrades. The soldiers and mages did not have the chance against Merleen''s magic. We zoomed towards the other side, using the elements Merleen conjured and passed by dozens of soldiers.


    As soon as we arrived at the vige, Merleen''s protective spell copsed and sent us kissing the ground. I caught Merleen''s head and safeguarded her with all my life while guarding Fenrir with my other hand. Merchantnded on his bottom, so he received noplications from his body... I think.


    These two women were far more important than Merchant, who I only met for a few hours.


    The three of us rolled over to the other side while mming my back over to a wall. But I would do everything that I could to protect these girls, even at the cost of my life! However, when I said that, I slightly considered myself a pervert.


    After shaking my head, I inspected the two women for any injuries they might have received. Within a few seconds of looking around, I found no wounds or broken bones in their body.


    Despite my hunch, Merleen groaned in pain. Her hands became all fidgety as if she had a disease of some sort. If I had to remember that part correctly, some illnesses made mages felt like this. There was no medical staff to observe her symptoms, so I grabbed her to the side and held her hands.


    A rectangr screen appeared before me, telling me about something important. When my eyes read the texts, I slid the screen to the side and gazed at Merleen.


    "It can''t be."


    The texts I read from the system told me that Merleen overused her arcane-which could lead to futuristic problems. Her tremors and increased in perspiration weremon signs for mages to feel when overusing their magic. Although that information only came from the game itself, not the actual world.


    Since Magique became real, those symptoms, which the developers only described from the game, turned into reality. I did not know the cure, since I was a knight, not a mage.


    But for now, all I could do was to wait for Merleen''s shaking to subside. There was nothing I could do to stop that illness from taking Merleen''s nerves, considering the arcane living in this world.


    As soon as Merleen''s tremors stopped, I turned my head to Fenrir. She did not have any wounds that I could tend to, so I did not have to worry about her.


    I went to Merchant and checked if he was still alive. Well, we fell ten feet above the ground, so I was wondering if Merchant died from that plummet. It turned out that guy kept his life, since hended t on his butt.


    And when I approached the crooked man, Merchant mumbled to himself, saying "money, money" along those lines. I dragged his body inside the shelter, together with Merleen and Fenrir.


    The vigers immediately noticed our presence and helped us on our way inside. The chief also met us outside the gates and lent us a head.


    "What happened? I heard something explode from the citadel?! Was that a fight? Did you battle against the king?"


    The chief raised thousands of questions inside his mind, but the situation before us was far more important. All the townspeople helped us deliver the sleeping bodies on their make-shift beds and continued monitoring them. Merleen and I stayed in the lobby, nning to disclose what we did inside the citadel.


    "What did you do, Arthur?! What happened there?" Those were the questions tossed at us.


    But I intended to answer them in one sweep.


    "Merchant invited us inside the citadel as his bodyguards. As soon as we were inside, Merchant introduced his experiment. It''s a potion that could cure health points. Or pain. The king wanted to recruit Merchant into his castle, but Merchant denied those offers. Merchant told the king that these potions were for his personal benefit. So, we shed and escaped that prison... and ended up here."


    The chief and the people listened to our story. They nodded to themselves throughout the narrative, iming that I did the right thing. I expected these people to retort, since my actions endangered everyone else. Starting today, the king would attack its people.


    A civil war would begin in the Kingdom of Caerleon. And the only way to survive was to protect these people fighting for their town.


    And throughout the story, I remained Fenrir''s actions hidden. She also yed a part in that conflict, which escted the battle.


    Within a few seconds, I could not help myself stay quiet. I added to the story and told everyone the piece I concealed from them.


    "I am so sorry about what happened. If only Fenrir did not act up against the king, maybe we could have prolonged the battle. There were a lot of things I could have done, but I made it worse. I''m sorry."


    I nearly cried when I expressed my voice to these people. It was also my first time talking in front of a crowd, and all of them lent me their ears. My hands vibrated when I ced myself in front of dozens of people.


    But I knew I had to face them since I caused these urrences. If it were not for me, this vige would not suffer from the tyrant king. If I only listened to Fenrir and went on our merry way, these vigers would not face war.


    As soon as I glimpsed in front of me, the chief walked to my fore and smiled at me.


    "It''s not your fault, Arthur. The war would happen with or without you. You did great by protecting Merchant from harm. And I was pleased that you saved him and brought him here. Have you ever wondered why Merchant wanted to sell those potions?"


    "Sell?" I asked. "Because he''s a merchant?"


    Galehaut shook his head and invited me over to the other room. The rest of the crowd stepped away and allowed us to walk towards the door. As soon as Galehaut spun the knob, people lying on their make-shift beds weed my eyes.


    Those nkets that those vigers used had a pint of blood covering their bodies. All of them had deadly wounds that needed intensive care. Some of them even had broken limbs and torn appendages. And I could only guess those wounds they received came from a battle.


    "What is this ce? Why are you showing this to me?" I asked the chief.


    I continued forward and observed the entire scenery. All men and women acted like nurses and catered to all the wounded townspeople. They nursed their wounds and tried their best to ease the pain. However, these people were no doctors or healers. They could only pray for them to recover while waiting for those injured to die.


    Merleen and I did not know any healing magic. I had a passive recovery ability, but I could not grant other people that skill. And if I nned on taking a healing move, I needed to traverse to an unfamiliarnd that had a church. It was the only way to save these people, but that would never happen.


    And then it hit me. The potion that Merchant tried selling to the king was the answer we were looking for. Red potion could regenerate the torn skin of humans, regardless of the hole. It could also grant immediate nutrients that the body needs to sustain itself. There were even circumstances where these red potions could eliminate acute illness, making it the wonder drug of this game.


    However, the potency of Merchant''s red drug was roughly around 40%. If I remembered it correctly, that potion could only heal wounds without eliminating the disease.


    But that drug was better than having nothing at all. And since those herbs needed more time to process, Merchant gambled everything. He tried asking the king for funds and to create a factory making potions. If the king funded his work, these people could afford to buy the potions, which would have a higher potency than the first one. Since the king would grant some money to the potion, he would request further research about the drug.


    Despite all those efforts, the greedy king disliked the idea. He wanted the potions for his army, not for the people.


    Galehaut and Merchant wanted the best for their people. They nned to do everything in their power to help them.


    I only realised that now when it was already toote. And the only thing we could do now was to help them.

 Chapter 76: Protecting the Village

    Chapter 76: Protecting the Vige


    I brought my heavy heart outside and caught some fresh air. The best way to calm me down was to stare at the brilliant stars filling the clouds. Well, that idea was what I had read from an article before arriving at this ce.


    But that did not stop my brain from thinking too pessimistically.


    Every star in the night sky resembled the children dying from the room. And the moon, which served as the parent, guided those children. However, that did not stop from there. That poetic meaning never helped me conquer the bittersweet image of those who needed help.


    I had this power to help them. And yet, I kept avoiding my beliefs.


    And this situation required my hand to save their lives. I, who promised not to involve myself in the kingdom''s affair, had to step in. If I wanted to save everyone, this vige would be the perfect chance to redeem myself.


    But the throbbing pain never left my heart as I wandered off the buzzing streets.


    The outer borders had a limited budget to cater themselves for food and shelter. Some people lived on the streets, while others had houses without roofs. I realised this before when I first arrived at this ce. But now that I paid close attention to these details, the scenery weighed heavier than before.


    I reached thetter parts of the citadel. Those people did not experience any problems that these vigers had. I could even remember those knights and middle-ss people strolling the town without a care for the world.


    It reminded me of the world I lived in on Earth. Despite the modern technologies we had, there were still people starving on the streets. Some of them even died from malnutrition, since they could not grab any food.


    Poverty struck the farmers the most, and the town was far from modern civilization. The government dealt with the issue, but their efforts were questionable. But that meant nothing to me right now.


    Since I was just a student from my previous world, I could not help other people. And when I lent some money to those financially challenged, they would just spend it away on drugs.


    But right now, everything has changed. I had the power to move people''s hearts with my enhanced arcane. This world granted me a system which dialled all my senses to eleven. And if I don''t do something about this situation, it would be my fault. I would me myself for it.


    "This ce is the reality we lived in."


    A voice called out my attention from the shadows. As I turned around, Galehaut met my eyes and waved his hand.


    "Don''t feel rmed, Arthur. It''s just me, Galehaut. I found you here, strolling around the empty streets," the chief said calmly. "Why don''t you eat some light breakfast and some tea. Come! I could prepare you something inside my home."


    I shook my head and politely declined the offer. But Galehaut insisted and grabbed my hand, dragging me towards an unfamiliar street. I could say nothing after that situation, considering that Galehaut was the chief of this town.


    As soon as I arrived at the chief''s house, his child approached and hugged his thighs. Galehaut''s wife went outside the kitchen and greeted her husband.


    "Dear, what happened? It''s alreadyte! You and our son should sleep right now," Galehaut''s wife nagged.


    Despite her scolding the chief, Galehaut remained smiling at her while hugging her. His wife could not release Galehaut''s temptation, so she squeezed back tight and held his head.


    "You brought a guest, dear! Oh, let me prepare the tea and the snacks," Galehaut''s wife eximed, and zoomed back inside the kitchen.


    After a few seconds, dozens of wooden utensils and pans mmed each other. Within a few moments more, a dark cloud emerged from the other room.


    "Dear, what are you doing?! I thought you''re making some snacks, not some ritual!" Galehaut cried, and went inside the kitchen.


    The couple talked inside the room for a long time before fixing things. I waited with the kid, who sat there on a make-shift couch, waiting for his parents. He stole some glimpses in my direction, but never asked me about anything. That kid just epted a stranger inside his house without questioning everything.


    I started the conversation and tried entertaining myself with the matter. But as soon as I went to the child, Galehaut emerged from the door covered with ashes and burnt food. I did not want to ask, but the kid gave it to me.


    "Father, what happened to you?! You look horrible!"


    The kid had to do it. Although I tried to keep it to myself, I could not help butugh at the scene. I also never felt pressured about anything at all when I was with Galehaut''s family. And since Merleen and Fenrir were still fast asleep, I had the time to think before doing something crazy.


    "You finallyugh, Arthur. I thought you lost it when I met you outside the shelter," Galehaut remarked, while giving me a wink.


    The chief was not wrong about hisments. It was my first time to feel devastated about my powers and role as a hero. I wanted to help those little guys inside the shelter, but my powers limited me from doing anything.


    After getting tons of nerfed to this character, I could not move as well as I wanted. My main ount allowed me to cast spells like magic, dealing enormous damage without swinging my sword. rent also owned the monsters without leaving their chances to win!


    Before the match could even start, I already won my battles. My enemies did nothing but stare at their inevitable death.


    And that changed when I arrived in this world.


    "I couldn''t help them My powers are not enough to save you or those people. I have a lot of things to do... There''s this sword I need to take from the demons... And yet, these people need me," I voiced my concerns, while staring at the table.


    A te slid in front of me, which alerted my senses. My body jerked backwards and gazed at the person who ced it at my fore. Galehaut''s wife met my eyes while giving me a smirk, telling me to eat my share.


    Upon staring at the meal, my mouth generated a waterfall of saliva. It cascaded down to my pants and ended up soiling my thighs. But that did not stop me from filling my stomach with the curry that Galehaut''s family made for me.


    "You can''t think well with an empty stomach. My family and I must apologise for the meal. Since we cannot get more ingredients from the market, we ended up using our share of relief goods."


    "This tastes delicious!" I eximed, and cleaned the te within seconds! "Food is food. And from where I came from, we treated meals as our saving grace!"


    After eating our fill, the child became drowsy and ended up sleeping on Galehaut''s shoulder. He carried his boy to his wife''s hands. The chief''s wife fetched their child towards their bedroom, leaving us alone to talk one-on-one.


    And now that we stored some food inside our abdomens, it was time for us to talk. Galehaut and I continued talking about our ns for the future and my decision about the vige.


    "So, what are you going to do now that you know our environment?" Galehaut asked, while lighting tobo on his hands.


    I fell silent for a while, considering all the chances I could face when I epted the chief''s offer. But if I turned a blind eye to the people, my superhero ideals would haunt my brain forever.


    Those children and vigers in the shelter would die because of blood loss and otherplications. This world did not have any skilled doctors to tend to their needs. And the only thing that these people needed right now was the potion.


    The Merchant had the solution in the tip of his hands. However, he only made two potions, which was clearly not enough to save everyone. We needed more money andbour to prepare these sets of potions.


    That tyrant king of Caerleon filled his eyes with greedy intentions. The crown wanted to steal the potion and use it for his army. He also wanted to force Merchant to be his ves, since he was the inventor in this world.


    And Fenrir made it worse. Although we all hated the king, Fenrir jumped into action and killed two elite soldiers in a sh. I had to stop Fenrir from killing more people, which led to our battle.


    Despite these happenings, the king was at fault. If he cared about his citizens, nothing terrible could have happened! Instead, that crowned leader wanted greed more than anything in this world, regardless of the Albion.


    I knew Fenrir would not support my cause since she wanted me to guide her to the demon lord kingdom. However, I could not abandon these people who needed someone to protect them from the king. If I had to guess it right, tomorrow would be the judgement day for these vigers.


    The king of Caerleon would order his soldiers to attack the outer vige and consider them as threats to the kingdom.

 Chapter 77: The Eight Mercenaries (1)

    Chapter 77: The Eight Mercenaries (1)


    The next day came. And fortunately for us, the soldiers of Caerleon had yet to attack this vige. But ording to the chief''s sources, the king would gather his troops tounch a civil war against the vigers when the sun would rise to the highest.


    In Layman''s terms, those scumbags would attack us when the scorching sun would hit the townspeople. Since the soldiers and mages had already filled their stomachs, this battle would be a disadvantage against our people.


    Those two women came outside from the door and met my gaze. Fenrir and Merleen rushed towards me, hoping to talk about something they heard from the crowd.


    "What happened, Arthur? I heard from the vigers about the war. N-No matter where you go, I will fight with you, Arthur!" Merleen announced.


    She had a determined look in her eyes as Merleen told me her goal. Although she could only clumsily control her powers, Merleen was still an asset to our team. The only problem I faced was the girl named Fenrir.


    She had a horrible look on her face while sending daggers in my direction.


    "What are you thinking?! You fucking idiotic human being! I need you to guide me towards the demon kingdom, not suicide! Why would you protect these strangers when they did nothing good to you?!"


    I got bombarded with insults by Fenrir after Merleen''s sentence. She told all of those hurtful words without thinking about the people listening to us. All the vigers present in our surroundings gazed in our direction, watching our every move.


    But Fenrir never dared to avert her eyes off from me. Since she wanted an answer, I gave Fenrir one.


    "I know how you feel, Fenrir. But I can''t just leave these people alone."


    "WHY!?" Fenrir shouted.


    "I don''t want to make the same mistakes I did before. I want to be a hero that everyone would need, despite how weak I am as a knight. If these people asked for help, I would help them. And I don''t care who or what am I going to face. As long as I could protect the weak from the strong or assholes, I would do what I can to do it."


    Just before I could even end my sentence, a fist mmed against my abdomen, sending me back around ten feet away. All the things I ate from breakfast came back to me, wanting to escape my body.


    I attempted to stop my nauseous sensation while keeping my eyes looking at Fenrir. But that did not stop from there.


    Another jab crashed against me, forcing me to roll further away from the field. Merleen shouted for my name, but Fenrir refused to listen to her call. She nned on using her light magic against Fenrir, but I raised my hand and told her not to.


    "We don''t fight our friends, Merleen," I murmured.


    But Fenrir shouted at me and punched me some more. Merleen continued to wail, hoping for Fenrir to stop. She could notnd a finger to Fenrir, upholding the instructions I had given to her.


    "I am not your friend. You are a piece of trash that doesn''t deserve to live! YOU DON''T DESERVE THAT POWER. AND YET, YOU CALL YOURSELF AN ADVENTURER!"


    Fenrir locked eyes with me and growled to herself. If only she knew the demon lord''s location, Fenrir would have already killed me. I became a useless pawn in her hands, and now I wouldunch myself towards the castle like a madman.


    "You may be right, Fenrir You may be right I should have died back there, but fate kept me alive. I was a horrible person, and I still am right now. But I learned my lesson. I have these powers, and I want to use them for good. I want to protect the little guys, you know?"


    I desperately tried crawling in Fenrir''s direction, praying that she would listen to my words.


    "I know humans can be greedy. I know... Since I experienced it with my life. You saw the world I came from, right? It was an unfair world. And yet, I still wished to be a hero. Fenrir, you have the right to kick my ass. But please reserve your powers for me. I don''t want to protect these people when I am already wounded."


    As soon as Fenrir heard my voice, she stopped pressing her fingers at me. She did not continue her punch, considering that she had enough of her fun.


    Fenrir turned around and walked away without even looking back. She hated my guts and my disgusting ideals. But I could not help it. I could not turn a blind eye to that king who made these townspeople suffer.


    "Merleen, you don''t have to join me in this battle. We might lose this fight. If you still want to enjoy your youth, you can still escape this ce. I won''t me you.," I told Merleen.


    My body gave up and fell towards Merleen. Her loving arms caught my body as she wrapped her arms around my shoulder.


    "Idiot. Why would I leave you? You need me. And I need you. You saved me, Arthur, from despair. And you n on saving others with your powers. Your poweres from your heart, not your system. Always remember that."


    Those words were enough to motivate me from doing the right things. The two of us embraced each other in the middle of the za. There were dozens of people staring at us like in the theatres. Some of them gave us cheers, while others went away out of jealousy. But I did not care about them.


    As long as I had Merleen, everything would be okay Well, that was what I expected to happen.


    After a few minutes of hugging each other, Merleen and I advanced towards the adventurer''s guild. However, waiting for us outside were the familiar uniforms of mercenaries we saw from our previous fight.


    Eight of them stood tall in front of the building. The mercenaries armed themselves with weapons that could kill people within a few seconds.


    Merleen hid behind me and grabbed the endyers of my fabric. She continued shivering out of fright when the eight people stared in our direction.


    I held her shoulder while caressing her head, telling her that everything would be okay. I stepped forward and called the attention of this mercenary group.


    "Tell me what you want? Is it vengeance?.... I know we killed two of your people and injured some of you before, but please hear me out! We just want to save these vigers! If we use our powers together, we might stand a chance against those soldiers!"


    If Merleen and I could fight the knights and mages alone, we would lose. Since the weakness of light was the path of darkness, Merleen could not give her maximum potential. She could conjure elements I taught her, but that would not be enough to stop the army.


    We needed more power to fend off those people without killing them. We just needed to knock them out before those soldiers could do the same to us.


    But before we could do that, we needed the mercenary group''s cooperation. And I doubt these mercenaries would give their blessing to the man who killed their leaders.


    A man went up to me and met my gaze. He was the same guy who wanted to fight me in the middle of a crowd. I did not ready my sword or any magic spells that could protect me from harm. I went towards the group stark naked, nning to fulfil their demands.


    "We heard it from the chief. You will fight for the vigers. And you will do something about the potion," the mercenary said, with his eyes still glued to mine.


    I did not mention manufacturing the potions. But since the vigers needed those sks, I nned on making them soon.


    "Yes. If you heard the news, I want to protect this vige from the kingdom... An army is heading our way. You are fighting the wrong enemy."


    This urrence was my first time acting strict and all might. Considering the title I made, these people should believe what I say. But desperate times called for desperate measures. And this was one of the many situations I needed to say that.


    "So, are you going to let me go?" I asked goofily. "I don''t want to fight... I will lose if I''m going to fight."


    Two men at the representative''s side stepped up and chuckled to themselves. "You killed our leader. Do you think we''re okay with that? A murderous pair would defend the vige? How would the people react to that?"


    As soon as the two hoodlum mercenaries exined their part, the vigers widened their eyes. They initially thought that we did not have any garbage dumped in our history. But the two men narrated the truth.


    We killed the mercenary''s leaders using light magic that Merleen conjured.


    However, instead of finding an excuse, I went on my knees and begged for forgiveness. I lowered my head and kissed the ground while repeating to myself about the mistake we made. Merleen did the same and mimicked my body.


    "I''m sorry for taking the life of your leaders. I know that what I did could not return those two lives. That''s why I want to atone for them but protect this vige. If there is one thing I know, I need to do the right thing."

 Chapter 78: The Eight Mercenaries (2)

    Chapter 78: The Eight Mercenaries (2)


    The vigers watched our every move, considering that we were ten guests that the town knew. This mercenary became the vige''s heroes since they shared their hunts with these poor families. My team was a pack of adventurers that could defend this ce against the army of Caerleon.


    Ten hotshots butting heads against each other was a spectacle to watch for the viger''s eyes. And we were both adventurers, which made the battle more intense and exciting. If I was a viger living in this town, I would have done the same thing.


    But that was not important right now. The only thing that I could do was begging for forgiveness. I knew too well that death cannot return to life. And no matter how hard we would try to twist the story, it was still my fault for butting in to save the puppies. Merleen killed the two leaders of this mercenary group, which was the breadwinner of this ghost town.


    But regardless of this, Merleen and I pleaded for a second chance, hoping for their kind considerations.


    However, that hopeless thinking came back, biting the crap out of me.


    "I''m sorry for taking the life of your leaders. I know that what I did could not return those two lives. That''s why I want to atone for them but protect this vige. If there is one thing I know, I need to do the right thing," I said, with my head looking at the ground.


    I did not want to cry, since there was nothing we could do about this situation. It was all my fault, and I epted my mistakes. There was no point in shifting the me to them, since there was no way around this situation.


    But before I could even continue my sentence, the mercenary cut me off with a wave of his hand. "I don''t need your apologies. What I need is your life or that girl''s life. You took one of our own. We would like to return the favour."


    That mercenary pushed me backwards and aimed his bastard sword at my neck. But despite his threatening actions, this man refused to injure me. I could only guess something held him back from attacking me. And if I had to double guess my mind, the chief''s words might have done something about this.


    As if proving my hunches, the mercenary retracted his weapon while continuing his sentence, "Thank Chief Galehaut for protecting you. Despite hearing our sides, that old man refused to listen. he disliked throwing you behind bars. And yet, here you are, talking about protecting our vige when you killed one of its defenders. You are nothing but a hypocrite, Arthur."


    "I was the one who killed him-!" Merleen shouted, but I raised my hand, telling Merleen to shut her mouth.


    Merleen immediately knew my actions remained silent for a while. I knew this girl only wanted to defend me. But I did not want these mercenaries to hate her for it. If they need to me someone, it should have been me, not Merleen or Fenrir.


    Despite protecting Merleen from sexual harassment, this mercenary still nned on killing us. He did not care about our well-being, considering that saw us as his enemies. Well, if it were not for the chief, this bloke would have taken our lives already.


    Instead of piercing his de into my chest, the mercenary met my eyes and talked again. "Just because your team is full of adventurers, it doesn''t mean you could kill someone getting anything back!"


    There was no chance for me to escape this prison, especially when we lost some lives. Even though I was not the one who took the lives of their leaders, Merleen was still my partner. I was also responsible for the death of those fighting against the tyrant king.


    "I-I only have two things to say; I''m sorry, and we''re fighting the same enemy. If wee to the king, we better not miss."


    (Author''s note: This quotees from the movie "The Wire". Omar Little spoke this line (yed by Michael K. Williams) written by David Simon and Ed Burns. I have to edit it to add more uniqueness to the story. But the thoughtes from the movie itself.)


    After saying my fill, the mercenary rushed towards me and punched my face. A back tooth even came out of my mouth as my face came into contact with the mercenary''s fist. My skin turned bright, beating red, with a mark covering my cheeks. I could only grit in pain as I kissed the ground and caressed my gum.


    Blood came out from my lips every time I coughed. I did not want those crimson fluids blocking my airway, so I had to push them out. And I could not raise my head and stare at the mercenary, despite receiving a punch from him. He had the right to attack me, regardless of my excuse. Since I killed two skilled warriors in his team, the mercenary group wanted something in return.


    "And I have two things to say to you too. Number one, don''t stand in our way. And number two, we will never help a man like you. You are an ipetent fool of a leader, Arthur. We will defend this ce on our own, even without your help. And these vigers will not take orders from you, regardless of the situation''s weight. We have protected the city much more than you could. We''ve worked hard and sweated blood to feed these families. Unfortunately, you killed one of our protectors. That''s your punishment as a kid who puts his nose to someone else''s business," the mercenary said, while rallying hisckeys back to the building. "You don''t belong here, Arthur. Leave this vige and let the rest of us protect them."


    "I can''t," I whispered, hoping they could hear it. "I can''t turn a blind eye to those who need me."


    After our exchange, the eight mercenaries finally returned to the shelter. I could not move a muscle after listening to those painful words spoken by that man. It hurt more than a truck ramming my already burnt out body.


    And the only thing that kept me alive was the warm touch Merleen gave, with her arms wrapped around my body.


    "You didn''t kill anyone! I-It''s me who killed them...."


    "No, Merleen. It''s an ident. You couldn''t control your powers, so that light took them away. And I didn''t teach you to control it. You''re not at fault, Merleen. I know you just wanted to protect me," I said, while kissing her forehead.


    This event was my first time showing how I cared about Merleen. Regardless of the rtionship, I wanted to be beside Merleen.


    "She needs me, and I need her the most," I thought, before standing on the ground.


    "Okay, Merleen. Break times over! We need to protect the vige with just the two of us. Are you willing to... sacrifice yourself for the sake of these people They might not know what we would do... And they might not appreciate the work we n to do. You don''t have to fight my battles, Merleen. If you wish to stay behind and live your own life, nobody''s going to get mad at you," I expressed, while gazing into her eyes.


    "I know... That''s why I''m going to fight. You gave me the reason to fight. I have these powers, and I want to use them for good! I don''t want the other girls to suffer as I did.," Merleen replied, while shing me a smile. "I will follow you until the end of time, Arthur. You''re the only one I have."


    After hearing her motivational support, I gave her the tightest hug I could do. My fragile bones inside my body cracked a song, but I did not care. As long as I was with Merleen, everything would be okay.


    If we die protecting this city, we die as heroes. It did not matter if those people would cheer us or fight with us. Because doing something right was the action of heroes. Regardless of our powers, we will protect this vige, even if it was thest thing we would do.


    There was no doubt that this was the stupidest thing I would do in my life, since I would gain nothing. Protecting these vigers would only risk my life dying for them.


    But that did not matter to me. I, who dreamed of bing a hero, had finally reached my goal. I could chicken out and escape this ce, but I didn''t. Unlike the vige of Cornwall from before, I remained here to protect those who needed me the most.


    "Am I going to be a hero, Arthur?" Merleen asked, with glittering eyes.


    "You don''t have to be one, Merleen," I said, and brushed her head using my hand. "You are already a hero in my dictionary."


    "What''s a dictionary?" Merleen asked.


    I could not help but giggle at her question. "Oh, right? You don''t have one of those yet. Don''t worry. As soon as we win this fight, I will tell you how to make one!"

 Chapter 79: Self-Doubt

    Chapter 79: Self-Doubt


    The evening finally arrived, and those soldiers came afterwards. The king held the battle without the sun, considering that Merleen used light, and it was weak against the darkness.


    Despite these constraints, the two of us stood alone on the battlefield. We had no one by our side but our trusted stave and sword. As I nced at Merleen''s side, I knew it would finally be ourst battle.


    I did not even dare to visit Merchant, considering that he was still resting in his bed. Even though I would meet him in the middle of this battle, Merchant would give me lousy advice about staying far behind the walls. He was the Merchant, and I was a knight. So he would choose to hide himself to safety, while the rest of us would fight to protect them.


    All the vigers found their way outside the borders, with the eight mercenaries protecting their back. Those warriors gathered the people who could walk and escape the town. However, when they left the ce, they also abandoned the wounded vigers who could not walk on their own.


    Galehaut and his family were the only ones who nursed the injured people. The rest of those caretakers left the ce, since they did not want to die from the arrows and swords.


    But I never med them for running away, since they were still human beings with a heart. If I were also in their position, I would have done the same to save my family.


    Merleen and I stood in front of the gates to protect the immobile vigers with disabilities. Those who could not run with the fleeing townspeople were our utmost priority.


    We did not know where Fenrir went. But she had an original n to do, considering that she was not part of this battle. I cared little, but it would be nice to have an extra arm to protect the ce.


    "Are you ready, Merleen?"


    "Yes, Arthur."


    The hornsing from the soldiers red in our ears, signalling the start of our battle. Upon hearing those sounds, we prepared our stance and faced the army. Merleen waved her hands and conjured two magic circles in front of her palm. She conjured a gigantic shield made of the four elements that I taught her. It was not as strong as her light magic, but it would do against those arrows raining above us.


    "Remember, Merleen. Make them unconscious. Do not kill the soldiers. We do not kill. We just protect the vigers," I said, and raised my sword.


    We did not want to kill these soldiers, considering that they were also people like the vigers. Those mages and knights had families to feed and children to meet after the battle. Killing them for their own selfish deeds would only stir trouble and endless revenge from these people.


    However, adding those selfposed rules challenged us to win this war. If we could not kill these knights, I did not know how to deal with them. If worsees to worst, Merleen and I could protect the vige until the end of our lives. But I doubt we would still be alive after all of that.


    One thousand knights and one thousand mages shouted their battle roar and dashed straight towards us. The arrows also finally came into sight and would hit the entire vige within seconds.


    But thanks to Merleen, those sets of arrows got obstructed by the four elements circling the vige. Those darts stood no chance against magic, but the next ones would scar us for life.


    Those bowsing in hot had magic imbued on their sharpened edge. The knights coated some bolts with fire, twirling towards us, while others had wind enhancing their speed. There were also shadowy figures lingering in the back alleys, but I focused on the ones in front.


    Those spells Merleen conjured shattered the arrows before they could evennd at us, despite the elements coated in their bolts. However, some of them passed through our defences, destroying the outside borders.


    Merleen gritted her teeth as she maintained the magic to block those attacks. Billions of sweat beads dripped from her face, drenching her body. But that mage girl paid those no mind and remained unfazed from the war.


    I rushed towards the front lines and attacked the knights and crusaders. Some of them used hammers as their weapon, while others used the bastard sword. The soldiers also used some shields to protect their mages. I, who wanted to aim them first, had trouble breaching their formation.


    And I should not kill those knights even if I would try, considering that was our rules. Merleen and I vowed to spare the kingdom''s lives, since all of them were also living beings.


    Thanks to our conviction, rent gave a boost and enhanced my skills, even better than I experienced from before. Power surged through my veins, granting me the strength to bash my enemies away without taking their lives.


    My eyes glowed with bright, white colour, showing my excess arcane. Merleen also added some magic enhancement to me, granting me the power of levitation and extra speed boost. I would need these skills to outspeed my foes and knock them out without letting them blink.


    However, I underestimate their numbers, considering it was a fight of two people against the world.


    I mmed the pommel of my sword to my opponents and shed their weapons in a single strike. The swiftness of rent enabled me to tap its potential. But this power was just twenty percent from what I had before.


    However, beggars did not have the luxury to choose. So I had no other choice but to use this limited power to my disposal.


    And within a few seconds, the war looked one-sided. But it turned out that the king had prepared something behind his sleeves.


    Those arrows we witnessed before ceased to fire in our direction. Even Merleen widened her eyes when the bolts nevernded at us.


    But it was all part of the king''s n.


    Instead of shards of pointed sticks, those knights threw rocks at us. They used a catapult tounch their stones, enhanced with various elements that amplified their powers.


    The dome Merleen created to protect the shelter wiggled upon contact from the rocks. Merleen even shrieked in pain after getting hit by the rubblesing from those hurled boulders.


    "MERLEEN!" I shouted.


    But upon turning around, assassins came at my nk and cut my skin. Blood finally dripped from my arms as their des hit me.


    When I swung my de, those assassin''s had already left my vicinity. As I squinted my eyes, those dark shapes headed forward to the vulnerable Merleen.


    I disregarded the sea of soldiersing in our way and rushed towards Merleen''s side. But the assassin''s were already beside her, with their des aimed at her chest.


    Time stopped around me, with the image of those assassins nning to kill Merleen. There was no chance for me to reach their height.not unless a miracle would happen.


    "Merleen...Please..Anyone. Don''t kill Merleen I want to protect her! I-I WILL DO ANYTHING TO SAVE HER!" my mind shouted, hoping to be heard.


    My prayers reached the heavens as my rent gave the glittering hope I needed. Within moments to spare, I rushed towards the assassins and thrashed them with my weapon. When rent hit them with its side, those assassins rolled over to the side and mmed their heads against the wall. Two of them got killed, while the other got badly injured.


    My eyes expanded when my vision became blurred and filled it with a crimson hue. The colour almost tasted like iron and other minerals I knew of.


    And when I gazed in front of me, the two assassin''s necks kissed the ground in a ....horrifying manner.


    "No.NO, NO, NO!" I screamed, while looking up at the sky.


    These two strangers were nothing special to me. But my hands reminded me about the rule I just broke, with the dead bodies staring back at me. They met my eyes and med me for their deaths.


    I did not know that killing someone would affect someone''s mind and soul. Whenever I watched dramas and action movies, killing someone was like a chore for the characters. However, as a boy who lived a peaceful life, the effect came different for me.


    Every muscle inside of me quivered like a jelly bean, and my eyes became swollen. This sea of sweat drenched my face as it slid from my lids. It almost looked like I mourned the death of these knigths.


    And that was what I did.


    Merleen finally arrived beside me and nced at the two corpses. She gasped in shock, but averted her gaze afterwards. That mage girl wrapped her arms around me, hoping tofort my depressed state.


    I painted my hands with blood. But never did I wish to kill someone, especially a human like me. With all that said, rent withdrew its power and took it away from me amidst this war.

 Chapter 80: Hero....

    Chapter 80: Hero....


    Some people said that if they could kill a person, they wouldn''t feel anything. Believe it or not, I was one of them, too, before I entered this realm.


    I expected a journey filled with women and overpowered abilities like the ones that conquered the market. However, as soon as I arrived in this ce, all I felt was pure suffering.


    People died because of me. And now, I killed someone with my own hands. The nonchnt feelings I thought I would have got reced by my human emotions. Empathy kicked in like a drug, torturing every cell inside my body.


    The eyes of those two corpses stared at me, ming me for their death. I, who stained my hands with blood, couldn''t face anyone but Merleen.


    "No... I-I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to."


    Amidst the war, I froze in ce and stared at the dead bodies. Merleen desperately tried defending me, but her magic was not enough to stop the soldier from swinging his sword.


    Fortunately, the sword''s sh avoided my vital organs and hit my shoulder des. My powers, which came from rent, also fled alongside the wounds.


    ''Whoever wields this sword would feed the heroess of the yer.'' The game described this weapon before I purchased it from the market.


    Before this war, I received an enormous amount of arcane inside my body. That mana came from my rent, since my reason was heroic enough for its taste. And now that I doubted my actions, rent took my powers away.


    I did not know if I considered myself a hero. I just killed two soldiers without even controlling my strength.


    What kind of hero am I?!


    I was just a man wielding a stick. And now that I received some powers, I took someone''s life.


    I wanted to protect the vige regardless of my statistical power. I wanted to conclude this fight and talk with the king. All I had in mind was my conviction of defending these people from the tyrant king who wanted them dead.


    But now, these dead bodies scarred my confidence as I doubted myself for being a hero. I never wanted to be a hero who kills their enemies. Those people... soldiers I slew had dreams and families to home to after this war. They may have children waiting for them inside their homes, with their wife preparing their meals.


    However, in the blink of an eye, I killed them. Those children (if they had one) lost a father from this day. The wife that loved these men would never eat with them on the dining table. It all happened because of my overpowered strength.


    rent became a curse and a blessing.


    "A-Arthur! SNAP OUT OF IT!"


    The cries of Merleen woke me up from reality. My eyes wandered around and spotted a light wall covering in front of us. Upon looking behind, two pale yet soft hands wrapped themselves around my neck, embracing me with everything they had. As I raised my eyes, Merleen''s face greeted me.


    However, instead of the smiling face I felt ustomed to, Merleen weed me with tears and pain.


    "M-Merleen! I-I''m here... I''m sorry.," I said, and returned her embrace.


    I looked around and confirmed my surroundings. The soldiers, mages, and other sses finally closed the distance while knocking on the front door. They tried piercing their weapons on the light barrier, but those arsenals were no match against Merleen.


    Well, those armies needed more than that to break the shield. And if they nned on attacking us, they should have the dark element with them at all times.


    Merleen continued transferring her magic at the barrier while gritting her teeth. A waterfall of blood cascaded from her lips since the pain slowly became unbearable to Merleen. And the worst was. I could not help her with sorcery. Since I was a puny knight with limited powers, I had no use but to cheer Merleen on.


    But my voice was not enough to strengthen Merleen''s will. The shield she created slowly flickered, telling us that the barrier would almost copse. Upon looking at the side, dark shadowy lines desperately tried barging themselves inside our light wall.


    If I had to guess right, we only had a few minutes before this shield would break in half.


    "Merleen, do you have spare mana to fly? You need to get out of here. I have a n. But I need you to be safe first.," I said, which I meant as a lie.


    However, I was not much of a liar. Considering the weeks Merleen and I spent together, that girl saw through my mask.


    "You. Idiot. If you die., I will die with you."


    A mixture of emotions clouded my mind, unsure if I needed to feel happy or sad. I did not want Merleen to die, and I also did not want to die alone. But giving up my life for the sake of Merleen''s was the right thing to do Well, for me. I could do nothing heroic inside this different world.


    And dying to save someone''s life became the optimal solution for my problems. Instead of killing myself, I would die for a reason. Merleen had more potential than me, so she would use her life more fulfilling than tossing it away.


    "I told you... I''m going to be here with you... No matter how many times you push me away, I will always stay by your side. You saved me. I want to save you too. You''re here to protect those families who cannot walk or move on their own. You''re a hero, Arthur. If we win, we win together. If we lose, we lose together."


    After hearing those wordsing out of Merleen''s mouth, the light shield shattered before me. With a ring sound like breaking ss, the shield finally wore off, leaving us naked in front of that army.


    When the shield broke, Merleen closed her eyes and leaned on my shoulder. Despite losing all my strength from rent, I still had the spare energy of catching Merleen''s head.


    Hundreds of footsteps rmed my senses as I gazed in front of me. The hunters and mages held their fire as soon as they noticed our figures. Those soldiers and warriors also sheathed their weapons, knowing that we won''t do a thing against them.


    Within a few seconds, the soldiers went apart and paved the road for the crown. The king finally showed himself to me and walked towards the red carpet.


    The king''s eyes expanded upon witnessing Merleen in my arms. Something around his hips, protruding as if it was the morning stick of the male''s genitalia. As the crown came closer in my direction, I ced Merleen behind me, protecting her with everything I had.


    "Where is Merchant and his potions? I need it."


    I never gave the king my reply, knowing that he would only use it for his personal needs. And fortunately for me, I knew nothing about those potions and Merchant''s whereabouts. He may be walking with the evacuation group right now as we speak.


    "You''re not talking. Fine. I have never expected a peasant warrior to talk back against me. Please take care of him. But don''t harm the girl. I could use her as my ve. And while you''re at it, search the entire vige for any vigers. They could be wonderful experiments for my recent potions."


    As soon as the king said his fill, he waved his hand and ordered his men to attack me. He left the ce in search of the vigers still inside this town. That tyrant leader let his knights do the dirty work while he would collect taxes in the distance.


    Those glittering eyes from the army told me they nned on touching Merleen on her private parts without her consent! They would sexually assault her even before selling her to the ve master!


    I did not want to let that happen! But upon forcing my muscles, my body copsed on the floor, rendering me immobile for... god knows when.


    As I kissed the ground, the soldiers behind me kicked my abdomen. I jerked forward and sumbed to the pain resonating through my body. Those bastards even punched me in the face and dragged my mouth on the road whileughing at themselves. They enjoyed every second wasted on me, with their sadistic smiles painted on their face. I could only grit my teeth in pain and bear with these humiliations.


    However, the worst had yet to happen.


    Those soldiers finally found their way to Merleen and flocked her body. They slowly stripped the unconscious mage girl and attempted to kiss her lips. But before anything else could happen, a mysterious figure mmed the knight on the ground.


    That pound was not enough to kill the soldier, which made me heave in relief. Although these knights nned on dirtying their chastity to the person I cared for the most, I still wanted them alive. If they needed some punishment of some sort, thew would be a perfect example for them.


    But right now, my eyes focused on the eerie figure appearing out of nowhere. And that shadowy shape saved Merleen and me from despair.

 Chapter 81: Fenrir (1)

    Chapter 81: Fenrir (1)


    Fenrir''s Point of View


    _________________


    (Backstory of Fenrir first before going to the present story.) (The dots will symbolise inner thoughts and back story parts)


    .........


    "Where are you going?" I asked, while watching the Alpha wolf leave the vige behind.


    "We do not have any food left in this forest. Those humans kept hunting for our meals, leaving us with the monsters they cannot fight!" answered the Alpha wolf.


    "But how about the puppies and injured wolves who couldn''t walk? How can they join your pack?!"


    "They won''t. We will leave them here. And if you n on staying with them, you may do so. The pack does not tolerate weakness. I am so disappointed in you, Fenrir. You have the most agility among us, Alphas. And yet, you gave it all away to save these. pests."


    "DON''T CALL THEM THAT!"


    Despite shouting with me, all my words never reached the alpha wolf.


    After our exchange, the Alpha wolf led most wolves out from the forest, leaving me with hounds that could not fight for themselves. Some wolves even had injuries that hindered them from climbing the mountain. Those puppies also needed nourishments to survive in this treacherous forest.


    But that was my fundamental problem. Because of the humans hoarding all those boards, wolves and other creatures did not have the luxury to get one. Even the hares, which gave the bare minerals we needed, disappeared from the woonds.


    The Alpha wolf only took those wolves who could fight and stormed off the original pack, leaving them all to me. These wolves looked up at me, hoping that I would not abandon them. But as the daughter of that assholic wolf, I could not leave their sight.


    Within countless days, I hunted down monster meat inside the forest. Those meats tasted bitter, like craps left behind by humans on the nearbyke. However, we could not choose our meals, so we had to make use of our resources.


    Fortunately for me, these wolves understood our situation as they thanked me for their meals.


    However, everything changed when even the monsters disappeared inside the forest. Those monsters escaped from the vige and went elsewhere.


    I tried gathering herbs, but some of them had poison in them, which led to the deaths of half of the puppies. After witnessing the effects of my ignorance, I stopped collecting herbs and tried roaming around the forest.


    But no matter how hard I tried looking for animals, those boars never showed up. All my eyes could witness were dozens of insects covering the trunk of a tree.


    "You''ve been helping us quite enough, Fenrir, my dear. You need to rest too. I haven''t seen you touch your food for days...," the old wolf voiced her concerns, while rubbing her face on mine.


    I returned the gesture and transferred my warm fur to her skin, which made my stress levels flopped on the ground.


    "We need to survive, or else the puppies would die I need to gather more monsters outside the forest."


    With no experience of fighting, I traversed the borders and found some monsters lurking around the vicinity. My eyes knew those beasts in front of me, especially when these fiends wielded weapons in their hands. I, who only had the power of an Alpha wolf, needed to take them down. I must also take one with me on my way home, considering that my pack was already running low in meat.


    There were three monsters in front of me. Each of them only had an eye carved at the centre of their face, which made their visions blurred during flights. These beasts had bulky muscles covering their bodies, making it difficult for me to gnaw them down to death.


    With the help of my innate powers, I dashed to the side and took one out in a sh. However, I could only use that skill during ambushes. Now that the monsters saw my figure, I had no choice but to scurry away without the dead cyclops.


    After running for half a mile, I settled in with rabbits hopping beside me. Although these meats were not enough to fill our stomachs, I had no other choice but to take these animals with me. If those puppies starve, they will die.


    And I did not want to carry that responsibility.


    It took me two hours to organise the meat. I scooped all the red flesh around dozens of gigantic leaves while delivering it using my mouth. As I gripped the leave''s end, I raced back towards our cave, only to witness a horrifying scene in front of me.


    "NO!" I screamed, and let go of the leaves clipped in my mouth. "W-WHAT HAPPENED HERE!"


    The cave''s insides had red painted all over the ce, with the wolves and puppies I saved from the Alpha wolf. Some of them even had their furpletely taken off from their skin. And others had missing heads from their necks.


    And among the twenty puppies I had, there were only five of them alive. Those injured wolves raised a good fight, since they revealed their ws even after death. They wanted to protect those five puppies they left behind, knowing that I would return to this cave.


    In front of those corpses was the wolf who saved the five puppies. I rushed towards the old wolf and caressed her head. If those wolves did not hide the five puppies, all of them would have gotten massacred by this mysterious intruder.


    "Thank you," I whispered, and gave the old hound a lick on her face.


    Those were the words that escaped my mouth. I couldn''t say anything more, since the scene muted me for good. It was as if fate mocked me, telling me I should have joined the Alpha Wolf. If these puppies and wolves could have died, protecting them became a joke to me.


    It was not my purpose to defend them when I also needed food.


    But those negative thoughts disappeared as these puppies smiled upon seeing my face. Despite the horrifying scene that happened in front of them, the puppies continued chuckling to themselves as they saw my face.


    A glitter of hope shined my way, telling me to move on from the murderous area. But before I escaped the cave, remnants of weapons scattered on the ground, piercing the wolves''s corpses.


    I could only guess those shards came from the adventurers hunting down every beast they saw, including the ones who could not fight. Since those humans were the only beings capable of skinning wolves, I finally had my target.


    But attacking them right now without proper training would mean suicide to the puppies and me. We needed to relocate to an unfamiliar area and eat some monsters along the way. Since humans had already inhabited this ce, I carried the puppies away from the forest.


    After a myriad of days, we settled into a different woond. This ce did not have any violent monsters, except for the wild rabbits hopping from here and there. There were also no humans visiting this mountain, considering the height that they needed to climb before arriving at this summit.


    I gathered the measly animals while bringing along the five puppies with me in battle, hoping for them to learn somebat moves. Within countless encounters, I deemed these puppies ready for battle.


    However, within a few moments, we encountered the mercenaries at the mountain''s bottom. I had to fight them off while protecting the puppies with me.


    I could escape from this battle and head towards the mountain, but I did not want to risk that ce from the humans. If these pests leaked the summit''s location, they would flock to the terrain and kill all the animals like what they did from the previous forest.


    I activated my form and tried finishing the battle in one go. However, the humans were no pushovers for a fight. These ten mercenaries aimed their spells at the puppies behind me, cing my group at a disadvantage.


    I did not want to lower my pride and beg for our lives, since these humans were also the ones who killed my pack.


    After getting dozens of hits from the humans, a man ran towards us and defended my puppies. It was a boy who wielded one of the three Excalibur inside this world. This event was my first time seeing a human protecting beasts, especially us wolves. Usually, people hunted us down for our skin and meat.


    But this guy.He was beyond the word stupidity.


    ..............


    ______________________


    Before the start of the war (or right after Arthur meeting with the mercenaries.)


    _____________________


    "Hmph. Serves him right."


    Arthur really got a hearing from the mercenaries. Those eight idiots confronted Arthur and told him to protect the vige alone. They clearly did not want to meddle with the problem brought by Arthur to this vige, despite Arthur''s willingness to help them.


    "This is why I hate humans. they''re greedy.... selfish..cks empathy," I growled, while clenching my fist.


    Those pesky humans also attacked my puppies when I took them out for a hunt.

 Chapter 82: Fenrir (2)

    Chapter 82: Fenrir (2)


    Still in Fenrir''s Point of View


    _____________________


    I already woke up from my sleep as soon as Arthur left the building. It was better that way, since he would ask me again to join his war if he knew I was still awake. And now that I have some free time, I wanted to snoop around the vige.


    The vigers already left their homes, considering the war happening in this town. It all happened when the king let out his greed and ordered to transfer all potions to his disposal, without sharing them with the town.


    I, who had enough, vited the king''s orders. I attacked the castle without hesitation, just to instil dominance against the king. And now that the situation ejacted quickly, Arthur and Merleen were on their way to fight against an army.


    It was not my battle, so I did not have any reasons to help them. And I never enjoyed helping some unnamed vige without gaining something in return.


    What would happen if another unknown town disappeared from the map? Nothing.


    As I strolled the darkened alley, eight men entered the building. When I got myself closer to the crowd, the group of mercenaries entered my sight while talking to a recognizable man.


    "We''re here to get everyone out of here, Galehaut." the mercenary said to the old man named Galehaut. "We still have time. If we gather the injured ones on a bed, maybe we could."


    "We could do what, Green? You collected those who could walk and guided them away from this vige. Now that you secure your route, do you want to gather the injured ones next? Right after you abandoned them?" the chief eximed. "Arthur is over there, fighting for our vige. You... You lots, what did you do! Every single one of you ran away from the vige and left the immobilized vigers. Since they couldn''t walk like the rest of them, you guys thought these people would slow you down."


    I turned my back around from these two factions arguing with each other. Hearing Galehaut and the eight mercenaries talk would make me deaf if I was not careful. And I had countless things to do besides idle around in a ce like this.


    However, my feet stopped moving when my ears heard Galehaut''s voice. Those words pierced through my heart like a thorny rose.


    "I don''t care about your silly gimmicks! We will not leave this ce because you told us! I will only listen to Arthur, who is defending this town right now! That guy even knows that we can''t return the favour he''s doing for us! But he still rushes in front of those soldiers, fighting for our freedom. If Arthur loses this fight, so do we. If Arthur wins, we will win together!"


    If I remembered correctly, Galehaut was the chief of this vige. He was also the one who provided Arthur with the promised stable and few coins. Beside him was his family, listening to their conversation. Galehaut''s son wrapped his hands around his father, shivering after hearing those ring words.


    Those in front of Galehaut were the eight mercenaries who attacked my puppies. Each of them widened their eyes upon hearing those sentences. Despite listening to the old man, none of them had hatred inside their hearts. All I could sense inside of them was. about their regret for abandoning their people.


    Since Arthur''s team killed their leaders, I was not on good terms with them. These mercenaries assaulted my puppies, so I had to return the favour. The fight ended with Merleen killing those two people using her light.


    I remembered it since I did not leave the vicinity.


    And I still firmly believed that humans would never change their ways! The best example was these mercenaries fighting against Galehaut, who wanted nothing more but to protect Arthur from these mercenaries.


    Green, the temporary leader of the mercenary group, lowered his head in shame. Since they were the ones at fault, Green and hisckeys refused to retort. They could not say anything, even if they had the chance to speak.


    After hearing those words, Galehaut returned to the shelter without saying his goodbyes. The mercenaries could only watch the chief walk away before their eyes. They could not even digest the words Galehaut mentioned to them, considering what they did to Arthur.


    I finally realised that Arthur was the same as me. Arthur was just a kid who could barely defend himself against all odds. However, despite these disadvantages, he wanted to prove himself as a dependable hero that everyone would need.


    Although I did not want to admit it, Arthur yed a vital role in defending my puppies. If Arthur had not stepped in to protect them, the mercenaries would have badly injured my puppies.


    The eight mercenaries fell back towards the woods, never to see again. I, who wanted to know more about the story, entered the shelter. If there was a chance to meet Galehaut, I would like to meet him in the flesh.


    My wish came true as the man himself stared in my direction as if waiting for me to enter the room. I nced at his hand and noticed a de hidden behind his sleeves, ready to attack me if I would have attacked.


    "You could drop the weapon. I am not in the mood to fight," I confessed, and opened my arms.


    Humans could only arm themselves if they think they are in danger. I did not have the energy to fight anyone. I wanted to prove myself to this man.


    Something enchanted me about Galehaut, but I could not ce a finger on it. It was as if he had all the answers all along that I found difficult to understand. And since he was the only one who believed in Arthur, maybe I could learn something about him from this guy.


    Even though I never liked the man, Arthur still saved my puppies. He was also a replica of myself, after all, when I left my pack.


    "Good. If you leave me no choice, I would have shot my spells at you without thinking. Those mercenaries imed you attacked them with no reason. But since you''re with Arthur, I wanted to give you a second chance," Galehaut said, while cing his staff on the table. "Don''t worry. You''re safe here. Nobody would attack you even if these vigers tried."


    I did not know the meaning behind his words, considering that all humans were greedy creatures, like the king. However, Galehaut''s firm response told me otherwise as we trod towards another room.


    Upon entering the room, hundreds of injured vigers weed my eyes, all groaning in pain. Some of them even had yellowish secretions bursting out from their abdomens, while other civilians had arms amputated from them.


    The scene woke me up from reality, telling me that these people were still inside an arena. They were fighting a losing battle without having the chance to defend their lives. There was a war happening outside this shelter, with only Arthur and Merleen protecting this ce. The rest of the vigers had already escaped with the help of those mercenaries.


    And that was the fundamental problem of this urrence. The chief did not like the mercenaries'' actions after abandoning and saving the ones who could walk.


    It was as if the experience went on to repeat. However, the situation was not on me, but in this vige Arthur kept protecting.


    "As you can, Fenrir, these people cannot walk or run. They were unlike those who had already fled this ce. And the only one protecting this shelter was Arthur. If he had not shown up, these people would have died... because of me."


    Galehaut invited me to stay near him while walking towards the aisle of wounded people. Each of their faces presented pain and agony, with the rest of their family staying beside them. The ones giving out orders was Merchant. He was the one we protected when we first infiltrated the citadel.


    "Those mercenaries mentioned that Arthur and his troops killed their leaders. It was unnecessary for you to point their fingers at you. But you''re one of his teammates. Of course, the mercenaries would also hunt you down. However, that was not the end of your story. Since Arthur saved you instead of those people, there might be something that I wish to understand," Galehaut said, while maintaining his gaze at the people lying on their deathbeds.


    Some of them even died as we spoke, considering theck of sanitation of this ce. These people did not know any medical advice or interventions, unlike Arthur, had in their world.


    As soon as I heard Galehaut''s voice, I told him everything. I narrated all that had happened to me when I was still the Alpha''s daughter. Even though Galehaut was a stranger in my eyes, there was something that drew me in.


    Within that moment, my heart burst into tears, iming something different. The fog that came from humans drifted from my eyes, recing it with a light that paved my way to empathy.

 Chapter 83: Fenrir (3)

    Chapter 83: Fenrir (3)


    "Now you see, Fenrir. Some of us humans could act greedy and irrational. And some of them even looked like monsters, wearing human flesh. But others will protect the ones who are striving hard to help. And if that hope kindled a light on someone else, that ze will continue burning forever," Galehaut sermoned me, while staring into my eyes. "Some people change, while others don''t. Those eight mercenaries lost someone they loved. But you lost nothing."


    Fenrir finally heard the bitter truth from the man she just met moments ago. Those were the words she hated to hear, but she needed to digest.


    And Fenrir understood the meaning behind that speech.


    She kept providing shelter to her puppies, but neglected everything surrounding her. She never asked for any help, thinking that nobody had the will to help her. And when she met the humans, those mercenaries attacked her. They did not assault her for no reason.


    Since the mercenaries needed to eat some food, they wished to hunt down the remaining monsters in the area. Fenrir had the misfortune of meeting those eight mercenaries.


    "But that doesn''t matter right now. Arthur is right there, fighting to free these people. If he loses, we lose together. I ced my faith in Arthur since he was the only one who never abandoned these families." Galehaut finished his sentence and went to the other room.


    But before Galehaut could even leave me, I rested my hand on his shoulder, trying to catch his attention. Galehaut granted me some spare time and looked at me with confused eyes.


    "Is there anything you would want to hear? You can help me distribute these herbs if you want-."


    In a sh, I transformed into my form. I ced all the herbs on the injured people''s side from Galehaut''s hands and returned to the chief. It did not even take me a few seconds to do all of those, which made Galehaut utterly surprised.


    "Now that''s finished, I will clean up the mess, Arthur. I did. That stupid kid needs me," I said, and went outside without using my extreme speed.


    Galehaut could only smile at my figure exiting the ce. I did not even turn around and thank Galehaut for those words, knowing that my pride would not let me. But the chief knew my thoughts and considered my actions as thanks for helping the vige.


    By the time I went outside, the eight mercenaries aligned themselves at the bench. They looked like waiting for me to appear. As soon as they noticed my figure, they all stood up and walked towards me. I readied my ws and prepared for my fighting stance. But none of them had the intention of attacking me.


    "Easy, Fenrir. We are not here to fight. But we will fight you if you want to. It would be a challenge you will never forget," the man in front said, while pointing his weapon behind me. "We came here to fight that king and change the system. And we will fight not as mercenaries, but adventurers helping the town. I know that there has been a situation between us. But we realised that our fallen leaders would not like fighting the heroes protecting the vige. We''re the adventurers, and yet we neglected our hometown. As the new leader of the guild, I would vow to protect these people and fight with you as an ally."


    "How could I trust you? The least that I want is a human stabbing me behind the back," I growled, while sending daggers at the mercenary. "You tried killing us once. You could do that again. If there''s a human I would trust, it only is Arthur and Merleen."


    The man''s teammate gritted his teeth and went forward. But the person, who I assumed was their leader, extended his arm and shook his head. "We are here to form an alliance, not use brute force from our emotions!"


    "But, Green, this monster treated you like something like shit! Arthur and his team killed our leaders! But this wrench refused to fight with us to save this vige?!" the mercenary imed, while drawing his sword.


    However, the man in front of me karate chopped the retorting man and disarmed him. The de fell to the ground, leaving the bloke vulnerable to any attacks. I, who already readied my ws, could kill them with ease.


    But I listened to the leader''s words.


    "You are a fool to even think that! Can''t you see! We should bury all those past thoughts to the ground! What we did has already be history! None of us can bring back the dead!" the man in front of me shouted. "We are fighting to save the vige, not battle against a potential ally. If these people could take down our strongest members, I would love them to take part in this battle."


    The man in silver armour trundled forward and faced me. He returned his sword to his sheath and knelt before me.


    "You still don''t believe me?" the leader asked, while returning my gaze. "I know you won''t, and I''m not asking for you to believe in me. All I want is to keep these people away from harm. If you have the power to change the tide, please defend this vige. I might die if I send myself in the front lines. And if that happens, I want you to continue protecting these people. I''m asking you not as a mercenary, but as a viger living in this town. I can''t watch them fall with me."


    "Just for this day, I want you to protect our vige. I am ready to sacrifice everything to see this lively town once again. I don''t give a damn about my pride. So please, help Arthur and dethrone the king."


    Within a few moments, those seven mercenaries mimicked their leader. All of them knelt on the ground, despite that one guy retorting at my actions. They knew that the fate of their town was in my hands. Although they trusted Arthur and Merleen to defend this vige, I doubt they could fend the soldiers off with just the two of them.


    After hearing the man''s words, I gave the man a smirk and pulled him back up. "What am I going to call you then?"


    The man raised his head and met my eyes. His depressed mouth curved upwards as I epted his hand. That guy also gestured his hand, telling all of his people to stand up.


    "You can call me the green knight. I love challenges! And I n on challenging Arthur too!"


    After concluding our conversation, Green Knight and his trusty team stood beside me, armed with their weapons. The frightening atmosphere from before changed into a merrier tune. They all went for their battle roar as they raised their swords and staves in their hands.


    Although we formed a temporary alliance, we had yet won our battle. It only had begun, considering the ce we needed to meet Arthur. That boy was just a few blocks away from us. If we wished to save this vige, now was the time to show off our powers.


    As we trod the forsaken road, I glimpsed at the eight and activated my skill. Some mercenaries knew magic, while others didn''t. Since I could sense arcane, I gauged their strength based on their magic. All of them had a decent aura that could kill monsters in the forest. Although we were up against human soldiers who could strategise their attacks.


    This battle would be a legendary fight. I had not stretched my muscles, but my first form would trample these soldiers.


    Upon arriving at the battlefield, thousands of soldiers met my eyes. As I zoomed my eyes at the centre, Arthur and Merleen greeted me. But the two of them were already in a pinch against the horde of knights.


    Those soldiers kept beating the crap out of Arthur while the rest of those perverted men red at Merleen. If I had to guess it right, those knights nned on assaulting the poor girl.


    But I would never let that happen... After seeing Arthur in a different light, I wanted to help achieve his goal. If he yearned to be a worthy hero, I would guide him to be one of the legendries.


    However, he still needed to remember the promise we made when we first met.


    I leapt from the ground and left the eight mercenaries behind me. Those adventurers already knew what to do.


    And those warriors did just that.


    The knight in front of Arthur drew his de and attempted to slice him into pieces. But before the knight could do what he wanted, I grabbed the knight by his cor and tossed him at my fore.


    The thrown soldier sted away across the other side, bringing with him a couple of knights at the citadel. A ring sound sted through our ears as those knights hit the wall. That attack won''t be enough to stop those knights, but it was still something.


    "Hey, Arthur. Did you miss me?" I said, while baring my ws.

 Chapter 84: A Hero Returns!

    Chapter 84: A Hero Returns!


    Arthur''s Point of View


    (Slight recap) Arthur got reeekt by the soldiers, and is now on the verge of losing. But, at the same time, Fenrir shows up and joins the battle!


    ____________


    That pound was not enough to kill the soldier, which made me heave in relief. Although these knights nned on dirtying their chastity to the person I cared for the most, I still wanted them alive. If they needed some punishment of some sort, thew would be a perfect example for them.


    But right now, my eyes focused on the eerie figure appearing out of nowhere. And that shadowy shape saved Merleen and me from despair.


    After taking down those soldiers-hopefully without killing them, the shadowy figureunched itself to me. That figure tossed the knights away from my face, freeing me from mytches.


    "Hey, Arthur. Did you miss me?" Fenrir said, while baring her ws.


    I could not help but curve up a snicker upon meeting Fenrir''s face in front of me. She was like a ghost that haunted my mind every time Fenrir was not beside me. There was this inkling feeling in my heart that Fenrir would protect me one of these days.


    And I did not think that day would finallye.


    "Geez, what took you so long?" I asked, mocking her with that goofy smile. "I knew you''de."


    "Sorry, Arthur, for doubting you. But right now, we need to kick the king''s ass!"


    "Ah, Fenrir! Don''t kill anyone, okay?" I shouted, before seeing Fenrir off.


    "I already know that."


    After our exchange, Fenrirunched herself towards the knights and mmed her fist on the ground. The earthquake was enough to disrupt the knight''s bnce, forcing them to kiss the ground.


    Fenrir continued ravaging the battlefield with her brute strength and extreme agility. She was like a jaguar dashing across the tforms with ease. However, Fenrir was no cat. She was the opposite of that animal, especially without those whiskers!


    I stood from the ground and rushed towards Merleen. My eyes checked her body for any obvious bruises that I could tend. Fortunately for her, Merleen did not acquire any wounds from the knights. If they harm her, I might change the rule just for this day. It was a good thing I did not have to resort to that.


    However, Merleen had yet woken up from the scene she faced. Because of the intense situation, Merleen copsed and shut her eyes. She did not want to see anything like that, knowing that the two of us would die in vain.


    If Fenrir had not arrived in time, that would have happened. It was a good thing Fenrir reconsidered right before Merleen got assaulted by these men. It was as if my luck had finally turned towards me.


    But I jinxed myself as the king prepared something for us, which only got worse. Instead of human soldiers, the tyrant crowned released their tamed monster just to eliminate us. If he had these many beasts, he would have done something horrible to the neighbouring town.


    It almost felt like. something odd happened in the forest.


    As soon as the king released her pets, those monsters turned against him. Those beasts ate the elite knights guarding the king without casting a sweat. The king had an escape n as he ejected himself from his throne.


    After the monsters ate their meal, they craved for more and stared at the battlefield. Dozens of them scattered themselves at the ce. Some of them even flew to the skies, while others dug underground. I could even guess that most of them got experimented on by this kingdom, since the king nned on using his pets as weapons.


    If we wanted potions, that leader would want an army without feeding them, unlike humans. It was a perfect story for a person like him!


    However, despite knowing his reasons, there was no point in taking down the adventurer guild. If the king wanted to conquer Camelot, he could have done it without killing the outer border. But instead of letting them live, the king wanted genocide of the poverty families. Hence, this situation right now.


    My train of thought got distracted by a group of people approaching me. Eight recognisable adventurers weed my eyes, and each of them armed themselves with their weapons. I pointed my rent at them and waved it away from these people that could harm me. My body acted on its own while shiveringly carrying Merleen''s unconscious body from this ce.


    But before I could even move, the man wearing emerald armour offered his hand. I stared at it for a while before realising that this mercenary wanted to help me.


    "A-Aren''t you going to kill me?" I asked, in a squeaky voice.


    I could not help but get fidgety about the situation. Since Merleen killed the leaders of these mercenaries, I knew they wanted revenge against my group. These people also showed their side upon meeting me for the first time. So I really wondered... about this sudden change of heart of this group towards me.


    "We are not here to kill you, Arthur. On the contrary, we''re here to save you," the green armoured man answered, while patting my shoulder. "We''ll take it from here. For now, you need to regain your strength if you still want to fight. Since Merleen is in no condition to battle, you should head over to Galehaut and seek treatment...." the man in front of me said, while scratching the back of his head.


    "... If we''re the ones who would apany that girl it would be painful for the rest of us," that man continued, while leading me the way.


    I had no other choice but to ept his offer. Since Merleen had a rare arcane capacity, her magic might got torn into pieces, considering the abnormal amount of magic she had. She also constantly drained her arcane to zero to save me from that fight.


    And it was finallying to bite us right now.


    "Are you really going to be okay with this?" I asked, while looking at the flooding soldiers behind me. "These soldiers are still people I don''t want you to kill them. I want to protect everyone else, including the soldiers."


    "It was like Galehaut mentioned. You have a kind heart, Arthur. Imend you for that. If you don''t want to kill anyone, that''s fine by me! You''re the one who wants to protect the vige. My team would dly give our lives to protect our home town!" the man answered, while showcasing his te armour dyed in green.


    "Tell me your name, so I can thank you," I asked the man who offered me his hand.


    "People call me ''Green Knight''. And since I kind of like it, I got stuck with that name for eternity."


    After our exchange, I heeded his advice and dashed straight to the ruined houses. I made sure that Merleen had afortable seat while racing through the wrecked road.


    Those soldiers who noticed me could not chase me around, since they were both dealing with beasts and Green Knight. Fenrir was also with them as an ally, which made the situation absurd. It was as if the entire scene came from a movie where enemies be allies for the ultimate battle.


    "Don''t jinx it again, Arthur," I said, trying to lighten up my mood.


    It took me a while before reaching the shelter. As I opened the door, Galehaut met my eyes. He sprinted towards me and carried Merleen to the back room. Since she needed treatment for his arcane, Galehaut tried his best to work on it as soon as possible. He even asked me to go outside and wait for him to finish.


    "I work faster when I''m alone," Galehaut eximed, as he closed the door.


    With nothing to do, I helped Galehaut''s family distribute the herbs to the families. However, we all knew these nts were just prolonging the inevitable. It did not heal these people''s illnesses, butforted them. And thatfort would onlyst a minute, since all of them would share the same nt for a few seconds.


    Before I could lose all hope, a recognisable face emerged in front of me. This event had been my thrice encounter of meeting people after a battle.


    "Merchant! Do you know how to brew some potions?" I asked.


    But Merchant could only shake his head and answered, "If I could, I would. But making potions includes countless materials and procedures. It even took me months before creating those two prototype potions!"


    After confessing his work, Merchant sat on the bench while staring at the families. He took out the two potions from his bag and gave them to me.


    "Give these two bottles to those who are in dire need. You''re free to choose who to give this potion to since you saved my life," Merchant said, while looking at the ground. "I heard about what happened from Galehaut. Are we going to lose, Arthur? I don''t know which side would kill us; the king or this gue."

 Chapter 85: Potion Creator

    Chapter 85: Potion Creator


    Merchant passed down the decision unto me, knowing that I was the hero of this town. However, there was not a time that I took up any responsibility in my past life. So everyone letting me decide made my world stop time.


    I had two potions resting in my hands, and it was my responsibility to decide who would live.


    But that was not the n I wanted to follow. These potions would only heal two people temporarily. And since these bottles only had 40% potency, which was not enough to cure diseases. That part would only vanish the symptoms these people felt, but not the entire sickness.


    "This is not my job, but I have to do it!" I said, and activated my inventory.


    Just like I had expected, my bag had a feature that allowed me tobine materials. And on the first page, there was a section meant for creating potions.


    "This is so exciting! It feels like I''m an alchemist! But. why did I not use this before?" I asked myself, while pondering my question.


    My question had a simple answer. It was because I became too overpowered to use potions. I did not have any circumstance to drink one of those, since my passive abilities regenerated both my arcane and health. And when the enemy cornered me, I would always use my ultimate to ensure my victory.


    I already knew the game, so I had this knowledgepared to these people. It was as if I was a cheater in this world, defying death and morbidity. However, I needed two things before conducting the perfect potion for the families; herbs and magic. Those two variables would unlock the potion creation using no materials needed.


    I needed to create a potion of my own before mass producing it using my magic. If I unlock that blueprint, I could finally create potions-with the highest potency using only my arcane.


    Using the pre-made potion of Merchant would not have any effect on the potion creation inside my system. The blueprint needed my work with my own arcane. So I could create those sks.


    The only downside to that was myck of mana. If I was the only one making these potions, I could only create ten potions a day without resting. I had the mana capacity of a freaking viger, despite being a magical knight that could cast spells.


    "That''s where Merleen would show up!" I murmured, and continued preparing the materials I needed to bring outside.


    Merleen had mammoth-sized mana that could feed the entire ancient mana beast. She actually surpassed the greatest mage yer I came across with, considering the additional mana rings the mage possessed. Since Merleen had excess mana, she could produce millions of potions at once using her magic. We won''t have to worry about distributing limited editions of these sks if that timees.


    However, thinking about our future did not solve our current problem.


    And that was my fundamental problem. I did not know about mixing and looking for those herbs, even if I knew the map. The herbs in this shelter were also not the correct ones that my system indicated. If I could not create a potion of my own, there was no way we could make our n work! So I turned my head to Merchant and asked my concerns, hoping he could help me locate those nts.


    "I found these herbs around the vige. But you need to dig up holes to see them growing underground. These herbs are not rare to find, but you need exactly ten leaves to make one potion," Merchant answered.


    "Then help me go look for them!" I asked, while raising my voice.


    Merchant shook his head and showed his skin to me. His legs got covered with blood, oozing down to his feet. I could only gasp upon witnessing such a grotesque sight of an injured leg nearly decaying.


    "I want to help you, Arthur. But I could barely walk right now."


    Just as Merchant said that, he fell to his knees, desperately trying to stand on his feet. I rushed to his aid and tried helping him get up. However, my assistance did little, considering that his skin got severely damaged.


    It was what Merchant mentioned. He could barely move a muscle with that wound, obstructing his movements.


    "But I can''t just whine about it right now. These people need me more than anything in the world. Everyone is fighting our battles, including you, Arthur."


    Since I had two potions left at my disposal, I grabbed the spare sk and shoved it at Merchant. With surprised eyes, Merchant chunked down the liquid and gulped it in one go. He did not have any moment to think about the situation. That bloke just drank all the potion''s contents and chugged it like a freshly brewed beer.


    "W-What have you done, Arthur! You could''ve used it on your body! Y-You might need it in battle!" Merchant cried, while coughing out his saliva.


    A grin emerged on my face as I safeguard the remaining potion in my inventory. "You don''t have to thank me, Merchant! It''s all for you!"


    I stood from the ground and carried onward to the door. "Now, stop idling around and stay with me!"


    But before I could exit the door, the people behind me groaned in pain. Despite Galehaut and his family all working together, they could not cater to these injured people. They needed an extra hand to fetch some apparatus and herbs for these people.


    "I''d love to join you, Arthur... But these people need me, too. I can''t just abandon them for now."


    I could not retort after hearing that phrase. It was only rational for Merchant to mend the wounds of these people since he was a viger living in this town.


    "Don''t feel sorry. I would have done the same thing if I were in your position," I replied, and went to the door.


    However, the door opened on its own and sted me with elemental dark magic. I tumbled to the ground and mmed my body against the wall, destroying it into pieces. Fortunately, the building remained intact and did not fall apart.


    I groaned in pain as I picked my body back again from all the rubbles pressing down on me. Upon lifting my face, the tyrant king''s figure weed my eyes, together with his soldiers behind his back.


    The king red at the ground and found the empty sk rolling to the side. He averted his gaze and red at me for the second time, wishing to tear me apart.


    "You. You have something from me," the crown growled, and pointed at me. "Kill everyone besides Galehaut and Merchant. That includes all the vigers inside this ce."


    My rent still had its powers coursing through my veins. But because of my recent injuries, the power became less every minute. However, despite these disadvantages, I wanted to do things right. I rushed towards the king and tried hitting his head using the pommel of rent. However, his dark magic was faster than me, grabbing my hands before I could attack him.


    "Imend you for trying, Arthur. But your friend insulted me and my governance," the king whispered, and tossed me to the side.


    "Why are you doing this?! Why are you killing your own people! Isn''t it the king''s job to protect them?!" I growled, while gripping my sword. "Look at the surrounding vigers! They are battling against an illness you made! You did not provide them with enough food and shelter, yet you taxed them like dogs! Are you really a king, or are you a murderer?"


    My words looked like they hid a nail in the king. After hearing my words, the ruler enveloped his body with his dark magic and sent daggers in my direction.


    "One, because these people are eating away our resources. If you''re aware of our situation, famine has hit the entire nation. We don''t have any means of feeding worthless people. It''s better to kill them off than letting them slowly suffer. It hurts me to say it, but that is my saving grace for these vigers," the king exined. "As for your second question, your name irritates me... It''s the same name that killed my wife!"


    After saying his speech, the king hurled a shadow ball in my direction. It was a sphere coated in ck energy and magic strong enough to destroy a building. It could get stronger if the king imbued more mana to the ball. However, if he nned on doing that, he would also suffer from the arcane influx. Since the ruler was not a mage, he needed to use a reasonable amount of magic when fighting.


    I held my ground and raised rent in my hands, hoping that I could stop it. But god knows that I would not withstand the st I could only limit the area of damage this spell would create.


    But that thought seemed unnecessary, considering that a mercenary showed up in front of me.

 Chapter 86: Green Knight

    Chapter 86: Green Knight


    I held my ground and raised rent in my hands, hoping that I could stop it. But god knows that I would not withstand the st I could only limit the area of damage this spell would create.


    If I had to sacrifice myself for the sake of others, I would dly do so. But I also wanted to survive this st, since I needed to protect the vigers from this tyrant king. And I could not do that if I''m already dead!


    However, that thought seemed unnecessary, considering that a mercenary showed up in front of me. A st painted with emerald light basked me from the side, with the nts growing underground. Those vines covered my entire body, wrapping me with everything it had.


    A voice of a man shouted in the distance, saying "Overgrowth". After hearing those words, the nts turned into reanimated forms controlled by this person. After a few seconds, the dark energyunched itself. But thanks to the nts, that obsidian energy never hit the people behind me or me.


    "It''s a good thing I made it on time. Arthur, how''re you holding up?" the person who saved me said, as he walked in my direction.


    That man had an armour made of emerald and mossy stones. He also enhanced those rocks on his vest, making it more durable against spells and physical attacks. I almost felt envious if it were not for my rent.


    As long as I had this sword, I could be the strongest again.


    "Aren''t you mad at me. at us for killing your leaders? I know this is not the right time for us to talk about it, but"


    "I am, and will remain mad about it," the mercenary interposed, without staring at my figure. "But we''re protecting the townspeople right now. Theye first before our fight. And besides, we cannot return to the way things were before. Let''s just focus on fighting against this king."


    "Agreed"


    After concluding our talk, I picked myself from the ground and joined this man for this fight. Luckily for me, I still had remaining strength left inside me, with the enhancement kicking in from my rent. As long as my goal here would remain to protect the injured people, rent could provide me with the power I needed.


    "By the way, I didn''t catch your name. And it seems everyone knows me already. But I''m Arthur. Nice to meet you," I eximed in the middle of our fight.


    "You can call me Green Knight... or Green. because I''m green," the mercenary replied, while hiding hisughter.


    After our exchange, the king impatiently fired another set of shadow balls in our direction. Two spheres emerged from his magic circle, zooming in at us at full speed.


    "You take the one on the right, and I''ll take the one on the left," I instructed, whileunching myself from the ground.


    Green did the same as he dashed sideways and summoned his nt once more to control the darkened sphere. He covered the ball using his nts and ate the entire thing in one bite! Within a few seconds, the ball disappeared, leaving a st that vibrated the ground. It also almost killed the nt if it were not for Green amplifying his magic to those viridescent leaves.


    I used my extreme speed and blocked the shadow balling hot in my direction. Since my rent gave me this strength, I used its full potential and swung the ball back to the king. There was no way this attack would kill them, considering that the king sent this spell to us. But I considered that thought as well. So I angled the ball slightly at the side, hoping nobody could get hurt.


    This power was not the full potential of rent. Since I used my main ount before, the raw damage of my sword could disappear every spell in our surroundings. And if I disliked that idea, I could always absorb the energy and im it as my own. But since I was only tapping the edge of my arcane, I could only do this much as my counterattack.


    "Thank me for being a nerfed hero in another world! Or else you''d have been pulverised within seconds!" I shouted, as the darkened energy hit the king.


    It was what I had presumed. The king used a dark barrier to obstruct the spell he sent to me. It took the skills five seconds before it exploded, creating a st powerful enough to blow the walls away. That king protected all of his soldiers, except the vigers and the two of us. I did not have any protective magic ability besides the physical healing I had as a knight.


    But before everything fell into pieces, a shimmering light emerged behind me, covering everything in our surroundings. That luminance protected us from the devastating st of the shadow sphere, protecting everything behind it.


    As the beam ended, arcane scattered around us, filling the air with a strong sense of mana. Upon shifting my view to the side, Merleen''s figure weed my eyes, with her arms shakingly raised in front of her.


    After her ultimate push, Merleen finally lost consciousness and fell to the floor. But I arrived on time to catch her falling body and gave her to Galehaut.


    "Merleen needs a bed right now!"


    Galehaut and his family heeded my instructions and sprinted back to the shelter. They made Merleen their utmost priority, considering that Merleen was still a mage that could fight with us. We needed more hands against the king if we wanted to win.


    "I can''t believe you defended that," the king eximed, as he raised his arms once again. "Too bad I could conjure more spheres than those I sent earlier."


    As soon as the king announced that, he absorbed the life force of his elite guards for his own. After a few seconds, those elite guards turned old and rotted before our eyes.


    ording to my system, the dark matter had a spell that could convert life force into arcane. That life force would multiply anyone''s mana five times for a short time. And when that would happen, every spell that ruler would throw at us would annihte everything in his surroundings, including his beloved castle.


    But I doubted he would do such a thing, considering how much he loved himself. That narcissistic guy would have prepared a shield to block his own attacks.


    This boss also did not give a damn about us. Usually, the final boss fight would give us a chance before revealing their trump card. But this king had an original npared to what I had in mind.


    That tyrant king orchestrated these to kill us before we could even react! And since he already exhausted our mana and energy, fighting the king while protecting the shelter became a chore.


    But that was not the end of our line. Right before the king could summon those spheres, seven figures emerged on the sides. They went in and stopped the crown from moving his hands, ruining the spell he tried to conjure. After a few seconds, those seven members sessfully stopped the king from casting a spell.


    However, that action caused a disturbance surrounding them, forcing those seven warriors to get sted away by an invisible force. That st broke free the barrier those mages conjured, considering how powerful the dark matter could exhibit.


    "GUYS! ARE YOU ALRIGHT?!" Green shouted.


    But despite screaming for his teammates, Green maintained his eye contact with the king.


    "Damn it, that fucking ruler! How can we prate that dark energy from the king!" cursed Green, as he clipped his bastard sword tighter than he could ever have. "We need to stop the king before he could even do something again. Arthur, any bright ideas? You''re the warrior here. Have you thought of a n?"


    When Green asked me, I already processed a search for any weaknesses against the dark matter. My system analysed everything it saw from me and turned it into raw data.


    After a few seconds, my system finally gave me an answer.


    [Dark/Shadow spells can only be countered using dark/shadow spells!]


    It was just what I had expected. The weakness of dark energy was dark energy itself!


    However, despite knowing this information, none of us knew about dark energy. Merleen would be the only candidate to stop this monster from wreaking havoc against these vigers. But because of her physical strain, Merleen could not use her magic.


    She was our fighting chance against this tyrant king. Without Merleen, we cannot deal any damage to this monster, not even my rent.


    "We need dark energy to stop that dark energy," I exined to Green. "But right now, Merleen''s our only bet."


    "But she''s currently resting Fuck!" Green cursed once again, while stomping his foot on the ground. "Is there anyone capable of learning it? We have eight members in our mercenary guild. We have a thief that could steal arcane. A ranger that could wield a bow. And me, a nt enthusiast. Can''t we form something, Arthur?"

 Chapter 87: The Dark Energy

    Chapter 87: The Dark Energy


    "Probably we can''t. but we have nothing to lose if we try," I answered, while looking at the remnants filling the air.


    The unique thing that dark element had was its ability to leave the mana in the atmosphere. If these obsidian specks of dust continued stuffing the air, other yers who could not use dark magic would have trouble casting spells. However, the mage who could control dark magic would have the opposite effects.


    Since the shadowy spells contained intricate ruins, they overshadowed the remaining elements besides light and its sameponent.


    However, we did not have Merleen with us to conjure both elements. Considering that she was the only one who could produce the two spells, we had no other choice but to improvise.


    "Can you stall for time? I kinda need two minutes to collect the dark shards surrounding us," I instructed Green. "The spell won''t work if I have to fight while gathering the energy. But I don''t know if this would work, okay?"


    Green, with a baffled expression, gave me a nod. "You heard them, team. Fight the king and protect Arthur!"


    As soon as he announced themand, Green and his group moved in different directions. Some of them, who had protective spells, stayed beside me while the rest of them fought the tyrant ruler.


    I had a simple n. After collecting the dark energy within a minute, I would use energy and convert it to my own. However, that process would also take another minute, which would make my body vulnerable. Some people might consider two minutes as brief seconds of the clock.


    But in this heated battle, every moment counts, especially when the king hates our asses.


    Within a few seconds, other elite guards finally arrived and defended the king. Like any other boss fight in a game, Green dealt with these small fries. After defeating them, that would be the time to reach the leader of our enemies. As soon as the king could move freely, heunched another spell, with a different ability.


    ording to my system, the spell that the king conjured fused the dark energy remnants in the atmosphere. That same energy also fused with his arcane, generating scattered shadow particles around us. Since the crowned king also knew my motivations, he nned on using the shards as his weapon. The energy he left from his earlier attacks would amplify them using his own magic, resulting in the total destruction of anything before him.


    If that could happen, there would be no dark energy left for me to use and convert as my own magic power. I had no idea if these remnants would be enough for me to use against the king. And now that the crown schemed to use this spell, our chances of winning became slim.


    But Green and the mercenaries refused to lose this battle. The assassins and thieves went to the nk and disrupted the king''s flow of arcane. The elite guards did not have time to react, thanks to Green''s nts grabbing their feet.


    When the king lost his focus, the dark energy from his hands reverted to its original form. It only showed that the magic that the king conjured vanished, making him create another set of magic circles again.


    Those events happened within thirty seconds. We only needed one and a half minutes before converting the energy into my power source.


    It was a battle against time, as Green used his bastard sword to m the enemies away. He knew that killing these soldiers would mean ending another one''s life. Although it did not matter to them, it mattered to me.


    If these mercenaries wanted to work together, they needed to abide by my rules. We did not trade lives. If there was a way to save everyone, I would always choose that.


    Using the dregs of these obsidian arcane, I gathered all the remnants inside the room within sixty seconds. After collecting the dark energy, I transferred the tainted mana inside my veins, which was also a thing inside Magique.


    However, there was a twist when using this conversion.


    The game developers included converting mana from the surroundings as a feature inside the game. But when it got first released, the scavengers had the upper hand and collected these remnants, eventually making them into gemstones. And since I hardly needed boosters before, I did not pay attention to these little gimmicks, not until now.


    Making gemstones had simr procedures to what I was doing right now. Those scavengers first made this process, and I was the one applying it. However, that was not all. Because of myck of information, collecting and converting magical remnants became an arduous task for me. It only became worse when I had to use the dark energy of the king without using any staff I collected from the past.


    Merleen could have effortlessly done this part, since she was a mage. Those wizards could see through these elements without focusing on their surroundings. It was also the reason wizards could use multiple elements at once during battles. Although the magical power would be lesser than the original spell, it was still enough to cause some problems against enemies.


    But I was a knight for Pete''s sake! If I did not have this knowledge, we would have been crisped into nothingness even before this shit show started.


    Within thest few moments, the king made a desperate move andunched beads of shadow balls in my direction. Although these were smaller versionspared to what we witnessed before, these spells still packed a punch.


    The mages beside me cast their abilities in the shadows. But because of the unique elements it contained, their spells never broke through the shadow balls. Green and I were powerful enough to shatter these attacks, but not the mages at my side.


    And that became our utmost problem.


    Luckily I finally converted the dark magic into my mana and absorbed every shadow surrounding this room. A screen emerged at my fore, telling me I had unlocked two abilities and a title during this fight.


    [Congrattions, Arthur! You''ve learned the basics of converting surrounding mana as your own. By doing this process you could manipte mana using the arcane surrounding you without spending any magic. However, you also need to focus on your surroundings while performing this ability.


    [Congrattions, Arthur! You''ve unlocked the shadow element! Although weak, your character can control the dark magic. But because of your ss, the system would limit the set of spells you could learn. (Current avability: Maging enhancement)]


    [Congrattions, Arthur! You became a magical swordsman! Magical Swordsman is an extended ss of your "knight ss". You could also add skills in your sword, body, attacks and defences.]


    All these benefits rushed towards me as if I hit the jackpot. As soon as I got all of these, I had an inkling feeling I would rekt this king''s ass before he could even spit magic.


    The magical boost immediately activated on my sword and my body. Since I gathered enough shadowy particles, there was enough for me to make my move. I could attack the dark energy and the king with my rent. If only I could close the gap between the two of us, this battle would finally end!


    Well, that should have been the n.


    I brought my confidence with me and charged straight to the whirling shadowy balls, only to get hit by some of them from behind. Thanks to my rent''s buff, the attack did not kill me. However, when I turned around, those balls kepting onward without a moment''s rest.


    "Where do these shadow ballse from?!" I asked,


    But the more I struggled to find them, the less time I could react. After thirty of them hitting my body, I finally mmed myself against a wall, with my shadowy armour wearing off from me.


    The shadowy ball found its way at the eight mercenaries and hit them as I did. Butpared to my magical defences and my rent, those mercenaries flew at opposite sides, nearly killing them in one shot. Green, who had nted as armour, was the only man who stood on his ground.


    [Warning! Because you used all your mana gathering the dark energies, you could only use one spell!] My system warned me.


    The cooldown of my ability was around two hours,pared to the six hours gap I had before. But even with that upgrade, it was still not enough to fight this king head-on, despite my darkened power riling inside of me.


    "One spell.and I have to make it count," I mumbled, while clenching my fist into a ball.


    If there was one thing I knew, this fight was not my battle. Although I wanted to save this vige, this town was not mine alone.


    "Green, take fast!" I shouted, and rested my hand on his shoulder.


    Green summoned his nt and amplified it by magic. He already knew what I nned to do with him, considering the magic circle twirling around my hands.


    [Warning! You have already drained all your mana! Cooldown: 2 hours] my system announced, but it was all worth it in the end.

 Chapter 88: You guys are so screwed!

    Chapter 88: You guys are so screwed!


    Green raced towards me and reached out for my hand. As soon as we came into contact, I transferred all the dark energy I had and poured it inside his core. That obsidian element would amplify all of his abilities and turn them into dark attacks.


    I would still keep this power with me and use it in the future, considering that my system already studied its information. I only transferred my arcane and enhanced Green''s attack for a short duration.


    Within a few seconds, Green absorbed all the mana from me. My magic made him wield the dark element without the aptitude. Dark stains covered his hands, together with the tip of his sword. A jet-ck light enveloped his body, improving his senses by two-folds than what he had before.


    It took me five seconds before pouring all the contents inside of me to Green. But the king had original ns and charged straight towards us, nning to disrupt my focus.


    However, I already foiled his ns as I sessfully gave Green the boost he needed against the tyrant ruler. Despite giving my dark element to Green, I was still ready to fight using my rent gripped in my hand.


    "I see. you used the dark residue from the atmosphere as your own. I already thought of that, but I never expect someone like you to crack it," the king eximed, while scrutinizing me. "Arthur, you have my respect. But s, you have to say goodbye, together with your friends."


    The man charged straight at me, wishing to kill me. I, who still had the effect of rent, mmed my sword against his dark weapon. My rent considered the situation and used the remnants of dark magic from our surroundings to amplify its power. Since I already used my dark magic, I could not pour any obsidian mana into my sword, unlike Green. However, rent already did that and gave me a fighting chance against this ruler.


    As soon as we came into contact, our collision sted the two of us apart, mming me against the wall. Some of my bones cracked, while my other organs got ruptured from the crash. I even spitted blood as soon as I fell t on the ground and lost the grip of my sword.


    However, my enemy got it better. The king survived the damage, with his shadows catching his fluttering body before it could even hit the ground.


    But before the king could even make a move from that fight, Green sneaked up on him and shattered the king''s defences using his darkened de. A painting of dark light broke free from the king as soon as the sword crashed against the barrier. The bastard sword did tremendous damage to the king, disabling him from casting any abilities for the next few seconds. Since Green cancelled any magic skills, the battle became a duel with swords as their weapon.


    However, the king still had a dirty trick in his sleeves. He refused to admit defeat, even when the situation dictated his downfall.


    That bastard crown called forth reinforcements in his one-on-one battle, overpowering Green with his numbers. Five of the elite soldiers emerged on the tform, ambushing the lone soldier. I, with worn-out muscles, trundled to his side and posed my battle stance.


    "You''re already wounded, Arthur! You should hurry back and mend those injuries before it gets worse!" Green insisted, while signalling his hand for me to retreat.


    However, I disregarded his suggestions and replied, "You''re one to talk, Green. Go fight the king! I''ll handle these small fries from you."


    There was no chance for me to win against elite soldiers from the army. Although I had a system and boosted statistical power, my attacks won''tnd against them.


    Green reluctantly agreed and leapt from the ground, meeting with the crowned ruler. As I fought against the elite soldiers, Green would take down the king. Since these elite soldiers got their hands busy against me, they cannot support their boss from his battle.


    "Hey! My eyes are up here!" I said, and charged straight like a madman would do.


    I grasped at the only hope I had with my rent and swung my sword like there was tomorrow. Luckily for me, my first strike hit as I sent the elite soldier back to his sleeping mat. However, the same did not go well for the other four enemies in front of me.


    Although these people called themselves soldiers, they could still use some magic ability. I already exhausted my mana, so I cannot add any magical power to my body.


    But as long as I had my rent, everything should be okay.


    The girl in front of me channelled her attack whilst gathering fire elements around her sword. As soon as the knight finished collecting her magic, she charged at me with intense range, hoping for a kill.


    The three other knights did the same and dashed straight at me like lunatics inside a bar. All of them had distinct elements fused with their weapons. Some of them could evenunch long ranged attacks, firing stones at me from afar, almost hitting their allies.


    But thanks to my system, I prolonged the fight and maintained my bnce. However, I did not know how much time I could pull this off while using my abilities.


    As if fate had yet mocked me, rent''s abilities wore off. That deactivation decreased my overall status power and base stats, which became my greatest disadvantage. Compared to my four enemies, I moved like a snail. I also felt like wielding a stick in my birthday suit.


    And since these elite knights noticed my weakness, they charged forth and attacked me with everything they had. Considering that this world did not have to save states, I would eventually die from getting beaten up by people. And if this continued, I would probably kiss the ground goodbye and my goal being a hero.


    The soldier, using the me element, punched me in the gut while wrapping her arms around my neck. After locking my body, the remaining soldiers feast at me. It was as if I was a pinata hung above the ceiling.


    "I-I... need to fight... or else. these vigers. will suffer," I cried, while trying to stay sane.


    Those were the words that kept me alive, even after getting hit by those barrages of attacks. I did not know if the game made my body out of steel or recklessness, considering the time I became a punching bag.


    Those four bastards never gave me a breather and continued mming me at every angle. I remained awake despite those punches, forcing myself to uphold my promise. But after the soldiers kicked me at my balls, I fell on my knees and caressed my two sunny sides up eggs. I just hoped that I could still mate with my wife, even after this battle.


    "N-Not the eggs.," I cried, while hugging myself.


    The four knights justughed at my request and continued beating me up again. Within a few seconds, I might see Aferous calling out for my name, screaming at me for joining him above the clouds.


    But before I could even meet the grim reaper of death, the wall behind shattered like ss, revealing a figure jumping inside the room. Even the king and Green got startled by the dynamic entrance of the wolf girl.


    "Arthur, how''re you doing? Oh... that''s gotta leave a mark. By the way, I already cleaned up the knights outside. There''s no one out there but their sleeping bodies.," Fenrir said, while faintlyughing at me. "I-I didn''t kill them! I swear! B-But if they died, that''s not on me! I promise!"


    "Just in the nick of time.," Imented, and finally crawled my way back to the debris. "You guys are so screwed right now!"


    Fenrir viewed the room and spotted the king and Green fighting against each other. She also pointed her fingers at the four mercenaries who feasted on me earlier.


    "So our enemies are these four humans and this king human? And why are you covered in ck miasma, Green? Ew, it reeks like a dead mouse! Let me guess, it''s Arthur''s doi-."


    Before Fenrir could even finish her sentence, two elite soldiers went to her and raised their weapons. But instead of slicing Fenrir, that wolf zoomed in on the ground and went beside the two surprised soldiers.


    "I was not done talking. And yet, you two... four disgusting humans dare to cut me off! I had enough of you while fighting those one thousand or more soldiers outside! Give me a fucking break!"


    It did not even take five seconds before Fenrir took them down. She ced the four soldiers at the side and tied them up using her rope made of arcane. I did not know where Fenrir learned that, but I could only assume she needed that magic ability to round up those soldiers outside.


    That girl also honoured my instructions. Those four unfortunate soldiers were still alive, with broken bones and torn muscles.

 Chapter 89: The Dark Shield

    Chapter 89: The Dark Shield


    After dealing with the four soldiers, the wolf girl attacked the king, stealing the show. However, despite her awesome performance and overpowering abilities, Fenrir could notnd a hit against the king. That crowned man did not even have his protective barrier on!


    Every time Fenrir mmed her ws, the king moved his dark matter and turned it around. It made the ferocious Fenrir look like a fool, regardless of her feral form. Fenrir was also the one who took down two thousand soldiers instantly without breaking a sweat.


    However, regardless of her title, Fenrir could not scratch the king.


    "Like the kid, Arthur had mentioned. Dark energy counters magic. If you don''t wield it, you''re all going to suffer! And the only person who has that is you, Green!" the king eximed, and extended his palms. "I''ve waited so long to kill you! Have you ever wondered why there are only ten of you who returned alive? Did you find that strange, pesky knight!"


    Green clenched his bastard sword tighter as he replied, "You. What did you do to them?"


    "I could fight the mercenaries head-on effortlessly. But I did not want to risk that fight, since one of you might have learned dark magic. And you can imagine the rest of the story, Green Knight."


    "Shut up."


    Green did not let the king finish his sentence and attacked the king''s fore. But that crowned ruler nned all of this, knowing that it would trigger the knight. Since Green lost all his senses, he could not think of any strategies for fighting against the king. That burst of emotions led to his downfall as he received a hit from the man he truly hated the most.


    That punch led him to fly over to the side, and eventually mming himself against the wall. It took Green a few moments before recovering back to his usual state. However, he already received a massive amount of damage that exhausted his health points.


    If only we could view the crimson bar, Green''s health bar might have touched the near end of his capacity. If Green nned on taking two hits against the king, he would eventually lose and die in this battle.


    "Hey, Arthur!" Fenrir asked, and went to me. "Can''t you transfer that dark energy to me as you did to Green? You just have to gather these obsidian substances, right? That isn''t a big deal, right?"


    I shook my head and replied, "No. The cooldown of this spell is around an hour. And even if we ever reach that point, that king would have annihted all of us with his dark energy," I exined to her.


    Fenrir clicked her tongue and eximed, "Well, the only option we have right now is to distract the king so Green couldnd a hit."


    But before Fenrir could walk forward, I pulled her tail and hindered her from moving onward.


    "What''s the big idea, you fucking idiot! Do you have a death wish or what?!" growled Fenrir, while sending daggers in my direction.


    She even kicked me in my chest, despite knowing that my body got heavily injured. Now I realised that wolves and other furry creatures disliked getting their tails touched, especially their enemies. And here I thought we had chemistry with each other, since Fenrir fought alongside me.


    I had thought wrong.


    I picked a pebble from the ground and threw it at our fore. When the rock hit in front of us, the stone disappeared and turned into ashes. Both of our eyes widened in surprise as we witnessed an invisible barrier disintegrating the solid substance.


    It did not take a genius to realise this barrier would kill us if we tried barging straight forward.


    "What''s this all about? There was nothing like this when you guys fought that bastard?" Fenrir reacted.


    "I know. But I somehow noticed the king''s cheap tricks when he continuously fired those shadow balls. Those dark energies from each attack created the spread of dark particles surrounding us. The king forged those fragments and turned them into a shadow shield," I said.


    "The king shaped his shadow shield like a diamond attached to his right arm. He also used that shield as a weapon to m its surface against Green in their fight. This barrier would never let other Elementalist users besides dark, magical users. Regardless of their amplitude, only light enters that ce. But the site is only limited around them, not the entire ce," I exined.


    That barrier worked like a dome-shaped arena, exclusive for dark warriors like the two of them. The king initially schemed this part to annihte the shelter and us, since we did not know dark magic. Now that I solved the matter, I nullified the king''s n.


    However, my power''s limit hindered me from moving any further. We could only ce our bets at Green winning this fight.


    But the situation told us otherwise.


    Green kept getting his ass beaten by the king using dark magic. Although Green could also coat his dark magic thanks to my spell, it was not enough to turn the tide over to his side. And when Green had the chance to strike, the king always had magic to spare, blocking attacks using his dark shield.


    ording to my system, that dark shield was a new spell created by the king. Since other elements cannot harm dark elements, using dark spells against their own kind would do the trick. However, the king overrode it. That obsidian shield blocked attacks from dark spells after using his special ability as well!


    As we continued exchanging thoughts, Green got tossed back once again and tumbled beside us. Fortunately for him, he did not exit the barrier the king created. If he was one inch closer to the fence or even touched it, god would only know what could have happened to him.


    "You are no match against my shield, Green!" the king said, while gazing at the shelter''s front door. "We cannot feed these people, especially the ones that would eventually die. Our town only has limited resources for the rest of us. And the Camelot Kingdom refused to help our small city."


    The king knelt near Green and continued, "I am doing this to save our people. Since none of the kingdoms has dark magicians, I would easily conquer Albion! We will use their resources and kill the remaining vigers, while offering them to the demon king."


    "You. You had a deal with the devil?!" Green asked, which also made our eyes widened in surprise.


    "I will let your imagination run for that question."


    As soon as the king finished his sentence, he pounded the shield at Green. The poor knight growled in pain as he received the bombarding attacks from the king. A pool of blood emerged around Green, which would eventually lead to blood loss. I could only watch the battle, since we could not help him in their fight.


    Fenrir also got irritated, wanting to kill the king who met with the demons. Fenrir yearned to have an audience with the king because of her personal reasons. I still did now know the purpose of that visit, but I knew Fenrir needed to meet the demons.


    "What a spell.," I murmured, while clicking my tongue. "Well, it is what it is. And Fenrir."


    "Yeah? And that energy came from that fucking coward. I want to kill him," Fenrir mumbled to herself, while clenching her fist."


    "You can''t kill him or anyone else, Fenrir! If you kill someone, I will be your enemy as well.," I said, while holding her shivering hand. "I know that feeling... I lived a life of hate and suffering. So please, Fenrir, we cannot solve every problem by killing someone off."


    Fenrir reluctantly nodded her head and agreed to my words. She wanted to kill the king, but she knew that won''t do anything besides satisfy her anger. But for now, Fenrir finally calmed down and remained silent for the time being.


    While we exchanged thoughts with each other, a light bulb emerged on top of my head. Although I had my dark conversion skill on cooldown, I could still do something about it.


    "Wait, I have an idea. You need to stay back at least twenty miles away from me. Maybe I could do something about this barrier," I said, while motioning my hands for Fenrir.


    Since Green got his ass beaten up by the king, he needed our help. If he lost this fight, we would lose all of our lives. So I had to step in and give Green the upper hand.


    "What are you going to do when your dark conversion is on cooldown? Are you freaking out of your mind, Arthur?! I know you''re knowledgeable about these things, but you also have a limit," Fenrir spoke, with her voice shaking at every word. "I don''t care about you if you die. But if you n on dying, at least escort me to the demon kingdom!"

 Chapter 90: We....Won.

    Chapter 90: We....Won.


    "This would just hurt like a scratch... thates from hell," I said, while injecting my hand inside the barrier.


    Clipped in my hand was my rent de, which had the same calibration as the Excalibur. People cannot wield this sword if they are not worthy of its power. If I had to recall the conditions of my sword, it only needed one thing.


    "Heroess.."


    When my fingers came into contact with the barrier, a warm sensation heated my skin. It almost burned my hair follicles if it were not for my passive abilities, helping me ovee its trauma.


    As I gingerly pressed my hand against the darkened protection, the obsidian elementtched onto me. Since my hand became free with the darkened ability, those energies tried to kill me. But thanks to the little energy I stored within me, my hand went past the barrier as I quickly tossed the weapon on the other side.


    "USE IT!" I shouted.


    I never thought of someone wielding my favourite weapon and taking my spotlight on the stage. I always wanted to be the hero that saved the day when the people needed me the most. However, I could not do that part this time, considering our circumstances.


    But despite my jealousy, I still yed a vital role and lent my weapon to Green. As soon as that knight wanted to protect the people, he had earned the right to wield my sword.


    "CATCH!"


    Upon hearing my voice, Green caught the sword and wielded it with his dominant hand. He grabbed his original bastard sword in his non-dominant hand, making him use two swords at once for this battle, both equipped with the dark enhancement.


    "With this, I could finally break through your dark shield!" Green announced, and wasted no time.


    He went for the direct attack and mmed rent sword in front, while sliding the bastard sword as a nk attack. The king could only defend one position, which became an opening for Green. As soon as Green seized his opportunity, the king tumbled backwards from the damage.


    A cloud of smoke emerged as soon as the king crashed against the wall. It covered the site for a moment before revealing the crowned man still standing on his ground, with his shield intact. But after taking a hit from two weapons, a crack formed at the centre of his shield, showing us that Green breached his defences.


    "Give it up, king! You cannot rule this kingdom with your twisted ideals!" Green shouted, while pointing rent, the sword of peace, at the ruler. "My team supported your cause! Everyone believed in you! You even created the agriculturalnd that all the kingdoms copied! That plot saved and fed thousands of families starving from this famine. I.. I treated you as my hero. You''re the one who told me that the king must protect your people! The vigers are our king, not the rulers, right? That''s why you hated the king of Camelot, since he imed himself as a king!. And yet, you threw it all away."


    "You can''t save all of them, Green. You need to be efficient! All of you must know the consequences of saving everyone!" insisted the king. "Only a primitive mind would think like that! If your friends had not meddled with my n, they would have been alive right now!"


    "No. You''re wrong.. Once you killed those people, you became the famine of this kingdom."


    After the two exchanged lines, Green finally went towards the king to slice his head. However, that line of thought came back biting against him.


    Green wanted revenge against hisrades, not to help those people who needed him. He wanted to avenge his dead teammates with the price of the crowned man. But upon flooding his thoughts with this personal stain, rent lost its power and electrocuted him, temporarily damaging his arm.


    That soldier did not make it through near the king and fell to the ground. We all stared in disbelief when Green failed to stop ourmon enemy.


    When the king finally realised his circumstances, the guy kicked Green in the abdomen and rolled him to the side. Green became the king''s punching bag as he received dozens of blows all over his body. And as soon as the king had enough, he spitted at Green and took thestugh.


    "I never treated you as someone special. You were son to me...you''re a disgrace to this kingdom. This town doesn''t deserve someone like you. Think about the people who wanted to live for once? Those who pay for their taxes are the ones needed to be saved, not these... barely alive people," the king growled at Green before turning his back.


    As soon as he grabbed the momentum, the king conjured dozens of magic circles in the shelter''s room. He nned to kill everyone in sight, including the injured people beside me. The only thing we had to do was to stop his attacks... But we did not know how.


    Galehaut also walked at the gate''s front and prepared some protective measures that he knew. However, those spells were nothing but stic bags covering the room behind him. It would barely even block those darkened abilities, despite using all of his mana.


    But beggars did not have the luxury to choose within these circumstances. Even the injured vigers rose from their deathbeds and summoned any magical barrier that they could to protect themselves from the st.


    Fenrir stood in front of the entrance and stretched her arms. She kept mumbling to herself about transforming into her second form. But s, Fenrir couldn''t achieve what she wanted, which troubled her mind.


    All the mercenaries who could still fight stood with us, despite Fenrir being around. They ced their emotions aside to protect the people behind this door, giving everything they had!


    With thest ounce of my strength, I crawled my way in front of the door and raised my hand,piling all the dark energy surrounding us. However, my spell''s cooldown hindered me from using my ability, making me useless in this fight. I also did not have the rent''s abilities, which would pull us back, eventually.


    Within a few seconds, the king fired those dark spheres in our direction, while adding everything he had. He alreadyputed the damage that those spells would give. And those magic abilities would specifically destroy the outer side of this vige.


    But before the dark energy crashed against us, a shield made of light emerged in front of us. As I followed the origin of this magic, a figure of a girl kissing the ground weed my eyes.


    It was the injured Merleen, desperately protecting everyone from the darkened energy. Despite her sluggish body, Merleen kept shielding me when I needed her help. If I had to say it, she was also my hero in this world.


    "You came." I whispered, while smiling in her direction.


    Regardless of the distance, Merleen looked at me and smiled back. She could not speak for the time being, since she preupied herself with the magic circles surrounding her hands. But with that one nce, I knew she heard my voice.


    Fortunately, we obstructed the dozen dark spheres aimed at us. With the help of everyone present in this fight, we survived the initial attack of the king.


    However, that ruler had more mana to spare. After defending our ground, the king discharged again an entire fleet of shadow particles cruising in the air. These dark shells had denser arcanepared to the ones we destroyed earlier.


    "H-How do we stop this, Arthur?" Fenrir asked, as she slowly lowered her hand, epting our defeat.


    Galehaut and the rest of the people had lost all hope against these dark matters. I was the only one raising my hand, hoping to block everything in our way.


    There was no chance for us to survive this st. But if there was... a glimmer of hope, I would like to have it right now.


    I was a man without powers. I could even admit that I was the weakest man present inside this room. Even the injured people had more mana and experience than me, who yed this game every time I had free breaks.


    But despite these limitations, I wanted to be a hero. I did not care if I had overpowered abilities or not... The only thing important right now was the people cing their bets on me... on us.


    "I. failed.." Within a few seconds, I closed my eyes and epted defeat.


    Everyone expected to disappear and meet with their loved ones on the other side of this world. An abrupt death was the only thing that could save us from this unbearable pain from the dark spheres.


    However, the world answered my prayers when these dark bubbles vanished from sight. As I opened my eyes, Green stood tall in front of me, staring into my eyes.


    "We won."

 Chapter 91: Victory Road

    Chapter 91: Victory Road


    Everyone expected to disappear and meet with their loved ones on the other side of this world. It was as if those dark spheres became the grim reapers that invited our deaths. And those spells would abruptly kill us within seconds, which was the most anticipated thing we wanted right now.


    An... Unbearable pain that would end our lives instantly, without fail.


    However, the world answered my prayers when these dark bubbles vanished from sight. As I opened my eyes, Green stood tall in front of me, staring into my eyes. He still had rent clipped in his dominant hand, while the bastard sword rested on the ground.


    "We won Arthur We won."


    Those were the few words Green told me before the king could pass out. As soon as the crowned bloke closed his eyes, the darkened barrier also vanished, allowing us to enter inside. Despite my worn-out muscles, I stood from the ground and went towards Green. I dragged my feet away, with my good arm caressing the injured one.


    "We won.," I repeated, while nudging his hand. "It was all thanks to-."


    "You," Interrupted Green. "I did nothing. In fact, you''re the one who gave me this sword."


    "But you''re the one who''s standing here. You protected everyone else, Green... You saved this kingdom!" I announced, while looking at Green with puzzling eyes.


    I, who had not lived inside this town, wanted to protect the people inside of it. I did not care if I was not one of them. As long as someone needed my help, I would dly defend them with my life.


    "Arthur. I. I almost failed. I almost killed everyone," Green retorted, while shaking his head. "I know we need to win. But we could have lost the match because of me"


    "Slow down, man. What''s wrong? Tell me. You knocked out the tyrant king and stopped his wrongdoings. What do you mean?"


    "Do you know why I lost my grip on rent? That sword. that sword knew I wasn''t ready to win. There was a moment that I wanted to kill the king with my two hands. After all, he had said, I wanted to take my revenge against him, even after now But when I realised that, I lost my power. I lost all the power you gave me because of my selfish desires. We won the match, but at what cost? I had to give up my vengeance to save the vigers. But I couldn''t save myrades who died because of this bastard king," Green confessed, while staring at the unconscious king.


    I stared at rent and asked, "Do you know why you''re still holding that sword?"


    "No," Green replied.


    "It''s because that sword chose you to be its wielder. Only a few individuals could handle the power of rent. And you''re one of them, Green," I said, and finally answered his question. "As soon as you recognised your mistakes, rent gave you another chance to use again. Not everyone has a second chance, especially a hero. From where I came from, we don''t have any heroes. But right now, you proved me wrong. You''re a hero to their eyes, Green. It''d be unfair for them if you don''t recognise yourself as one."


    Upon saying my fill, Green nced behind me and witnessed the vigers. Those people participated in this fight and stood their ground. Some of them cast protective spells to protect everyone from harm before Green could finish the king off.


    After a few seconds, everyone cheered for all of us who fought against the king. They did not know our names, but those vigers praised our presence. Those children and injured people smiled at us while waving their hands, inviting us over to their side.


    "Come on, Green. They''re waiting for you," I said, and turned around.


    I nned on leaving him be with the rest of the vigers and mercenaries waiting for him. Since my team was not part of this town, I did not want to join in their celebration. We were just wanderers who had saved them from despair.


    There was no ideal thing we could do but give hope to people who needed it the most.


    But before I left him, Green snatched my hand and ced my sword between my fingers. rent, my favourite weapon,tched itself onto my fingers. It chose me as its master once again, despite helping Green from this battle.


    "What? I-I thought.,"


    "This sword belongs to you. I''ve learned so much from wielding that weapon. It filled up my holes and shorings as a warrior. and as a hero. Thank you, Arthur, for teaching me the consequences of my actions."


    After Green had said those words, he averted his gaze and stared at the king besides his feet, "This king. Despite killing off my friends, I cannot kill him or make the king suffer. If I wanted that to happen, it would bring me no lesser than him."


    As soon as I heard his remarkable speech, he went to my side and pushed me back forward. Green grinned at me and urged me to raise my hand. I followed his instructions and waited for something to happen.


    "You are cheering for the wrong person! This man saved us all! He, who is not a part of this ce, became our family! Let us cheer him on and praise his name!"


    "Arthur!"


    "ARTHUR!"


    "ARTHUR!"


    "MERLEEN AND ARTHUR!"


    "Don''t forget about Fenrir!"


    "FENRIR!? LOOK AT HER!"


    "SHE LOOKS SO SCARY BUT PROTECTED US!"


    Those were some cheers that the vigers pronounced when I raised my hands. I could not help myself but feel delighted about this situation. I, who felt useless and powerless against monsters and evil beings, found a purpose in my life.


    It did not matter if I had powers or not. As long as I could have a good heart, everything could be possible.


    "Those soldiers who believed in the king, what do you want to do? Now that we have the upper hand, do you still choose to fight or surrender?" Green shouted, while scanning the ce with all those soldiers watching the scene.


    Some knights and mages surrendered after hearing Green''s words. Those who wanted to protect the king got locked by Fenrir, who worked in the shadows. Green''s teammates also pinned down some soldiers who still wanted to attack the shelter, iming that the king''s orders were absolute.


    By the time that the army went to us, they asked Green about their future. "What will happen to us if we believe in you? We worked for the king, but all of us had no choice but to listen to his demands. If we didn''t, that bastard would have done something to our family."


    "I can''t promise you anything. But I assure you that nobody could get hurt as soon as we dethrone this king. Tell us the location of that cell, and we will free your families in an instant," Green announced, while waving his hands. "From this day forward, Arthur will be the next ruler of Caerleon! I will be his right-hand man or supervisor! We cannot let this king rule anymore, considering what he wanted to do with these injured people! Although we haven''t found an answer yet to the famine, Arthur and I wille up with a n to save this kingdom!"


    I blinked a million times and shouted, "A-A-A-A KIIING?! Woah, Woah, Green. If there''s one thing I could call myself, that ain''t a king! I cannot rule! All my elementary and high school ssmates mocked me every time I became the leader! Nobody listens to me!"


    "High School and elementary?" Green asked.


    "Just some jargon. Anyway, the thing is, I cannot be the next king!" I repeated. "We still need to meet with the demons! I cannot let them have the Excalibur in their hands, or else this world would perish even before the famine could kill us! Which is why Fenrir, Merleen, and I will continue our adventure and look for the demonic kingdom!"


    Everyone gasped as soon as they heard my speech. These vigers walked backwards while holding their shivering hands. If there was one thing they feared the most, those were the demons on the other side of this world.


    "An adventurer? But how are we going to lead these people?" Green asked.


    A light bulb emerged above my head as I announced something that would blow their minds. "Why not make Green the king of Caerleon? I mean, he''s strong, intelligent, and has the charisma for it? And most importantly, you guys would follow him, right?! After all, he wants nothing but the betterment of you, people!"


    Everyone cheered Green''s name as soon as they heard he would be their new ruler. I instantly backfired Green''s statement and shifted the responsibility to Green. Since we had a quest toplete, there was no chance for me to idle around this kingdom.


    As soon as the vigers preupied themselves with Green, I went to Merleen and checked her up.

 Chapter 92: The Demons are Finally Here

    Chapter 92: The Demons are Finally Here


    "Hey. Are you alright? You should be resting right now... You''re quite stubborn, aren''t you," I whispered, while caressing Merleen''s head. "I told you to wait, yet you didn''t listen."


    "I just want to."


    Before Merleen could even continue her sentence, I hugged her and interjected, "If I hadn''te, I would be dead right now. Thank you for helping me... Thank you."


    I closed my eyes while my arms were still wrapping around Merleen''s body. After a few seconds, Merleen turned towards me and met my already closed eyes. However, she immediately thought something was off and soon shook my body.


    "Arthur? ARTHUR?! H-HEY! D-Don''t leave me! I-I DON''T WANT YOU TO DIE!"


    "I''M NOT DEAD, YOU IDIOT! I''M JUST RESTATING! I. sorry. I just need a five minutes'' rest. I still need to find those herbs and make potions out of it."


    "Oh. Okay, Arthur."


    After our exchange, Merleen gave me the best five minutes of my life as I rested on top of her thighs. It was every man''s dream just to lie down on a beautiful girl that cared and loved me. This event only amplified my feelings for Merleen, since she was always there for me when I needed her the most. And I was always there to rescue her when she needed my help.


    We were partners in crime inside this different world, where magic and fantasy existed,pared to mine. If Merleen existed inside my world, we would still be partners, despite the differences we had.


    Well, everyone could afford a dream or two. And having her as my wife wouldplete my family.


    But right now, there were other things that we needed to do before we could get all lovey-dovey. We still needed to create the potions and give them to the injured once.


    After taking my brief break, I sluggishly stood on the ground and asked everyone for their help. All those who could walk insisted I should rest and wait for those vigers to return. I described the materials I would need and asked for the materials to mix the herbs. But even fetching those instruments, they insisted that those vigers and mercenaries would be the ones to prepare it.


    "You saved the kingdom, Arthur! Let us do the misceneous stuff!" Galehaut offered, and became the temporary leader of the scavenger hunt.


    Green guided everyone, including the injured people, inside the castle to rest for the time being. Those who had lost their homes would temporarily live inside the citadel until further notice. Since we were the ones who caused the uproar, Green and his friends would build the kingdom once again. They also needed to uphold the proper management and order as the new ruler of this town.


    The female mercenary, who liked Green, confessed her love to him. It was a unanimous vote that the girl would be the queen of this kingdom.


    Merleen and I arrived inside a room and rested for the time being. We shared a bed without having extra mattresses or a mat. I told Green about this incident, but he refused to listen and locked the door. Merleen, who heard our conversation, though I didn''t want to sleep beside her.


    Of course, I exined everything and told her my incoherent exnation, which only made herugh.


    Merleen slept beside me while hugging my arm while I fiddled with my system. Her snores echoed right beside my ear, but those sounds never disrupted me from my thinking.


    ording to the vigers, they will give me the herbs I need in this room. I did not have to go down or meet them at the entrance, considering that we already exhausted all our energy from the battle.


    While browsing the system, a knock from the door echoed inside the room. After a few seconds, a feminine voice called over for my attention.


    "Arthur, it''s me, Fenrir."


    "Come on in," I replied.


    The door slowly slid open, revealing Fenrir''s worn-out fur and body. We already talked earlier. And I told her to rest, together with the mercenaries who needed a room. It surprised me that Fenrir showed up inside my bedroom and asked for my presence. If I had to add the cherry on top, Fenrir politely addressed me.


    "Are you sick? Did someone knock you on the head?" I said.


    "Ha?! Are you an idiot whocks a brain?" Fenrir retorted, and stomped her feet.


    "Pfft."


    "What''s funny?"


    I shook my head and replied, "Nothing... Well, that''s the Fenrir I know. When you opened that door, I thought you''re going to be polite around me. It''s okay, Fenrir. You could say whatever you want in front of me.. In front of Merleen."


    "And be sure to lower your voice. Merleen''s sleeping right now. We don''t want to wake her up, now, do we?" I whispered, while pointing my forefinger at Merleen.


    Fenrir heaved out a sigh and finally cut the chase. "I feel a dark presence ahead of us, Arthur. It''s a demon. And not just any demon.. He or she has close ties with the demon lord."


    My body froze after hearing such wordsing out of Fenrir''s mouth. A demon had an equivalent power of a hundred average yers ying this game. And if we were ranking those demons, a demon lord could have a strength of ten high-level yers.


    I could only take three general demons at a time. But despite my overpowered character, I had never fought against a demon lord in my life.


    Demons had congested arcane, which made them effortless to find. None of the arcane suppressor abilities could hide their mana, considering the abundant capacity they had inside of them.


    I did not know what to do but stare at Fenrir, processing everything she had said. Although Merleen was still resting right now, I needed to wake her up because of this dire situation. We cannot afford to take any breaks for now, especially when we''re up against a force that could destroy this world.


    And to make matters worse, those demons had the Excalibur sword. Nobody knew what kind of power they truly possessed, together with that legendary weapon.


    "Were you followed, Fenrir? And tell Galehaut about the herbs. Make them quick. Tell them they need to find it right now. And I want an audience with Green, the king."


    It was the first time for Fenrir to witness my authoritative state. When I was still using my overpowered character, I acted like a leader who ordered everyone what they needed to do. Nobody disobeyed my words, since I had the charm of a king.


    Well, most people described me like one, so I had to go along with it. They ced an image I needed to follow. I was also the number one yer in this game, which meant more fame and power.


    Fenrirunched herself outside the room and instructed everything I mentioned earlier. After a few minutes, the vigers arrived and ced all that they could find on the table.


    I, who had the system, used the ingredients as potions. My system immediately did its magic and made results slightly lower than my expectations.


    Since I was a knight and not an alchemist, the potency of the potions I made was around 70%. Despite not hitting 100%, I shared the sks with the injured vigers and observed their reactions.


    Within moments of drinking the bottle, those wounds that the injured people had healed as fast as they could. It was as if they had the abilities of a werewolf and vampires, which they had in this world.


    After a few minutes, those wounds closed up and returned the vigers to their shape. They all thanked me as soon as they realised I created those potions.


    Galehaut went to me and bowed his head, together with the rest of the mercenaries behind him. Green, who finally appeared, expressed his gratitude for saving these citizens.


    However, we had yet to solve our problems.


    "Green, I need an audience with everyone inside this kingdom. If possible, I want you to spread this news around Albion."


    "How do you know about Albion? It was just recent documents kept by the previous king?" Green asked, but he was not suspicious about me.


    He just widened his eyes in surprise upon hearing Albion from me. Nobody should know about it, except for the kings of each kingdom. I, who was just a strange wanderer, knew about the contract.


    "It''s a long story Anyway, Green... We''re dealing with demons. Fenrir felt the presence of a demon up ahead of us," I whispered near his ear, and avoided creating a scene from these people behind me. "And we must warn everyone about it That demon has powers beyond our imaginations. I don''t know how we could stop that force."


    After listening to my words, Green swiftly ordered the soldiers to gather all vigers around the kingdom. Within a few seconds, those townspeople gathered around the za, ready to listen for the speech we prepared.

 Chapter 93: My Beautiful Light...

    Chapter 93: My Beautiful Light...


    While walking our way towards the throne, my system acted strangely. It produced beeping sounds that rmed me of something that I needed to check. It was not a dangerous one, since there was nothing that could threaten me.


    I shrugged my shoulders and hoped for the best while I checked the system.


    "What do we have here?" I whispered, while pressing the floating buttons of my screen.


    "Hey, Arthur. Aren''t youing?" Green asked, as he peeked through the door. "We have five to ten minutes to prepare. Do you want me to leave you alone or?.... What are you even doing? It looks like you''re fiddling with something... invisible."


    "Ah, this?!" I jolted backwards with my eyes widened in surprise. "It''s nothing. Don''t bother! Just minding my things and my rent. Knight''s stuff."


    "Oh, right? Got it, got it."


    After our exchange, I resumed sliding and hitting buttons on my system. I remembered that the NPCs or people inside this game did not possess the system. Although some non-yer characters could conjure spells, none of them could improve their abilities, unlike me, which had a system. But because of the limitations I received upon transferring to this world, I became an inferior character. I could notpare myself with the likes of Merleen, Fenrir, and other vigers who could wield magic better than mine.


    [Congrattions! You received the "Inspection" ability!]


    [However, because of your low-level character, you could only see the basic descriptions of anything in this world. If you reach a certain level, you could evolve your "inspection" into "foresight]


    "Basic abilities? Description? Foresight?" I asked the wall in front, hoping it would answer me. "This wasn''t in the game! I mean, yeah, it was. But it was like the normal thing that a character should have! I evenpletely forgot about it!"


    If this system did not notify me about this feature, I would have waltzed through this game without even realising it! But... even if I had this in my skill tree, it wouldn''t make a difference.


    "I fought against bosses that outmatched me. I fought battles I cannot win. And I abandoned those people who trusted me."


    Those mistakes I made in the past still haunted my heart and me. There were times that I couldn''t sleep during the night because of those memories. Every time those grim thoughts entered my brain, I had to cradle like a baby and bear with the pain.


    Even until now, I could still see those disappointed eyes ring at me. Some vigers of Cornwall died because of my immatureness. Now that I improved myself, it was all toote.


    I cannot revive those people to live. And I cannot apologise to them, since they''re already dead. These powers of mine also became uselesspared to Fenrir and Merleen. They could handle these problems on their own, even without me.


    "Maybe I don''t deserve this second chance. Maybe dying from that electric shock would have been the best thing for me."


    But before I could even continue my negative thoughts, a warm hug enveloped my back. The silky and aromatic hair, which I couldpare like a bouquet back from my world. As I nced at my side, Merleen''s face greeted my eyes, with his lips curling up for a smile.


    "I can smell it when you''re sad!" Merleen announced, and sniffed my waist. "And you haven''t had any showers, Arthur! You reek of dead mice!"


    "Buuuuut!" Merleen shook her head as she continued bracing me even tighter. "But I don''t care as long as it''s you, Arthur!"


    All those thoughts that had consumed me fled my body. My darkened and swollen eyes changed into a colourful rainbow glistering between clouds. It might be too cheesy if someone knew how I felt, but those feelings I had were my genuine thoughts.


    And now that I recognised it. Merleen was always here for me whenever I felt down to Earth. She would always cheer me up when I thought all hope disappeared.


    It was as if.


    "Are you an angel?" I asked bluntly, without even realising it. "I-I mean, you know. Metaphor."


    Merleen stared at me for a second before reacting. I thought she would walk backwards and widened her eyes in surprise. If the worst scenario happened, she would have left the room because of something I said.


    But she didn''t. Merleen did not chuckle or say anything that could ruin the mood. Instead, that magical girl maintained her silence and continued wrapping her arms around me.


    "Did you know that angels are beings that protect us? Do angels exist in your world too, Arthur?" Merleen asked, with her eyes sparkling like beads of diamonds.


    I gave her a nod and replied, "Well, yeah. They''re like the protectors of humans. Angels bring good news to people, and be the symbol of holiness and stuff like that. They also protect people from harm, especially bad things that could kill them. But the game developers.. the deities that created your world didn''t include them. And instead, made demons and monsters, since yers like me asked for those."


    "Then do you consider me as an angel?! As someone who has holiness and stuff like that?!" Merleen raised her eyebrows, while staring deeply into my eyes.


    "Well, I wouldn''t technically consider you as the angels depicted in our. Anyway, it''s a metaphor. It means that you saved me. You''re always there for me when I need you the most."


    Merleen scooched near me and interposed, "but you''re the one who saved me, remember? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be alive right now. I would''ve been saying my name instead of ''me'' and ''I''... And I would''ve kept my powers to myself, since I killed my parents because of it."


    "Merleen, I-,"


    "No... It''s alright! I''m not sad! Not really. it''s because you''re here... with me. I learned how to use my powers to protect people from walking the same life as I had. If there''s anything that I''d like to do, it''s saving everyone who needs me. Like you."


    After our exchange, the world seemed to stop revolving. It was as if time never moved within this frame, creating a chance to strengthen our rtionship.


    Merleen was in front of me, with our faces nearly touching against each other. And when I finally realised our position, she was right there, sitting on myp, with my arms entangled around her.


    Her breaths became sluggishpared to before, with her eyes slowly touching her eyelids. Merleen and I turned red, but we didn''t mind our colour. We leaned against each other and touched our lips, only to get disrupted by someone opening the door.


    The two of us utched against each other like a ma with two like-poles. It only took us a split second before splitting up, embarrassed by what we did now that we had a visitor.


    "Arthur, you''re nearly up. Are you ready?"


    Green was the one who barged into this room. Regret flowed into my veins, thinking that I should have closed the door. But now that Green disrupted us, I had no idea if Merleen and I could do that again soon.


    "Yeah, yeah... Be there in a minute. Just... going to grab my things," I lied, while scratching the back of my head.


    Green never saw through my lie, or the hot scene earlier, which also made me heave a sigh.


    After listening to my excuse, Green nodded and left the two of us alone inside the room.


    "Be sure to appear in front of the crowd for around a minute or two. Although I''m the mercenaries'' leader, I am no king, Arthur." Those were thest words Green said before storming off the room.


    "I-I. better be going. I think you should join me too... I hate crowds, and there''s one outside that door," I said, while gazing into Merleen''s eyes.


    I didn''t realise that Merleen''s hand gripped around mine throughout my conversation with Green. Despite this scene, that mercenary noticed nothing! He was oblivious to this or our rtionship. Or was he just ying dumb, knowing that I had a chemistry with Merleen?


    Regardless of that situation, I slowly unfastened my hand around Merleen''s and trundled away. But as Merleen''sst resort, she snatched my body back and squeezed me to her. Her soft lips touched mine, with her tongue rubbing against each other.


    Merleen''s hands yfully caressed my hips all the way down to my crotch. The fabric of my pants got erected, telling the two of us that somebody had been a naughty boy. Merleen also felt that mountain, since her hand was already rubbing my Excalibur.


    I was no kisser, and I rarely watched romantic movies back from my past life. And this erotic scene was enough to stimte a healthy teenage boy! Merleen had the charm of ten idols from my world, and she fell in love with me. Or did she?


    Since we kissed. we''re currently lovers right now?


    The waiting crowd couldn''t wait for my appearance any longer.

 Chapter 94: Given Power and Speech

    Chapter 94: Given Power and Speech


    Right after that intimate understanding Merleen and I had (and the new passive skill I unlocked), I went straight ahead to the balcony and met with Green. That emerald-looking knight waited for my appearance. He motioned his hands and invited me to the centre of the stage, together with the mercenaries beside him.


    "Are you ready?" Green asked.


    I gave him a nod and answered, "You bet I am."


    Green finally pushed me forward and introduced me to the crowd. All the vigers of Caerleon weed my presence, including the mercenaries surrounding me. They treated me as a hero who kicked the tyrant king out of his business. Those people imed me as their hero, since I saved them from this cruel system.


    But right now, those vigers asked for a ruler. Although we dethroned the king, this kingdom needed a new crown and a leader.


    And that was what we did right now.


    Green cleared his throat and began his speech. "Wee, citizens of Caerleon. Apologies, since I am not the best at making speeches. But I am here to announce the future of our kingdom."


    "I personally asked Arthur to be the king of this kingdom. But the man himself turned the offer down, iming that he wanted to save the world. He needs to get the sword from the demons. And Arthur noticed that there''s a demon nearby our kingdom."


    The crowd gasped upon hearing thetter part of Green''s sentence. He tried saving the conversation and reverted it to its usual track.


    "But don''t let your fears take you, my dearest citizens! That is why Arthur needs to go instead of caging himself here as an officer of our kingdom. He benevolently gave up the seat and suggested that I would be the king of this kingdom. I promise I will share all the resources that the kingdom has, including the potions and the foods that the previous king left. Those potions would be distributed by Merchant, the one who created those bottles. These potions would heal any sort of disease you possess. Well, it has its limits. But I assure you, it works best against wounds and minor injuries. Those of you who oppose this decision, please raise your hands and tell me right now," Green continued, while staring at the crowd.


    The people filled their spaces with murmurs, talking to themselves about this news. Since this world based their leaderships between strongest people and bloodlines, these vigers felt something special about Green. It was their first time experiencing a democratic leadership under ourmand.


    "Since no one raised their hands, I assume that all of you agree with my governance?"


    Just before Green concluded his speech, someone among the crowd bravely raised his hand and voiced his suggestions.


    "Please approach that man and let him speak," Green eximed, while waving his hands up front.


    The stranger looked around before saying his fill. Once he gotfortable with the situation, he heaved a sigh and spoke about everything he wanted to say.


    "What about the famine we''re experiencing right now? Aren''t all kingdoms experiencing the great famine?! Now that we dethroned the king, are we still a part of Albion? How about the king of Camelot? What did he say about this?"


    Before we could even give our reply, Green, the rest of the mercenaries, and I exchanged looks. There were some things that we could only answer, while others left unanswered.


    Green walked forward and replied, "I know about the famine. Which is why my team will do the best we could to find more monster meat and farm more vegetables. I cannot promise you the best results, but we will do our best to achieve those words."


    After answering that question, nobody dared to oppose Green. It was not because they felt silenced by the ruler. The vigers remained quiet because of the awe of the new rulers of their society.


    It was the beginning of a change, with new heroes born to lead the people. Although, our job was more than that. Green and I nned on hunting down more of us that hoped to protect this town once we''re gone.


    "If there are no other concerns, I would like to thank you all for your participation. Before we would end this urrence, I would like to give the seat to Arthur. He is the man who saved this vige. A stranger that became our family. Please wee, Arthur!"


    Upon introducing myself to the crowd, I walked forward and waved my hand. I knew nothing about facing a bunch of people in front of me. But there was no option for me to run away, since this part was an important factor for the kingdom.


    "Hi. My name is Arthur. And thank you for having me," I said as my introduction of some sort. "I actually did not n on helping this kingdom.. I was on my way to exit this ce when I heard your conditions from the king. As soon as I realised it, I wanted to lend my strength to all of you. Since I have the power to protect everyone, I will use everything I have to do it. It was a frightening battle. But we won in the end. It was all thanks to trusty mates; Merleen, Fenrir, and Green, and all the people that wanted to protect this ce."


    Upon taking a deep breath, I asked Green to walk at my fore. Green hurriedly heeded my instructions and went in front of me.


    "I want to pass down this ability that I have onto you, Green. This skill helped me fight against all the things I had experienced. And since I''ve found greatness in you, I want you to have this."


    [Warning! Arthur, are you sure to share the system with Green? Upon sharing your system with others, those people would gain abilities like from yers. They can also share the system with others like what you''re doing right now.]


    My system sent me a message to warn me about my actions. I already knew that, since I gave mine to Merleen. I nned on sharing my power with Fenrir after this. But I needed to showcase Green''s capabilities to the world, since he would be the ruler of this kingdom.


    "Arthur, are you sure about this? This... power. if not careful, people could get hurt," Green asked, while meeting my eyes.


    I nodded my head and replied, "It''s okay, Green. If that happens, you protect them. And if that happens, people that have these systems would protect those who need them."


    I looked above and pressed the transparent button on my screen. Merleen and I were the only ones who could witness these frames, since we had those systems. As soon as the system recognised my answer, the process button appeared before me.


    And when the transfer of the system gotpleted, Green finally saw what I could see.


    "Arthur.. What is this?" Green asked, as he stood from the ground. T-This power. I could feel it. I could cast magic, unlike before! I-I feel lighter. and bursting with energy!"


    "That''s just the top of the ocean, Green. But you need to learn it on your own, okay? I won''t be here to monitor you... And you could share that system with other people you see fit. Just make sure that this power doesn''t get into the wrong hands. I trust you for that, Green."


    Green nodded his head once and answered, "Of course, Arthur... of course. I will do just that."


    When we finished our exchange, Green stared at the people once again and announced his new power to me. He also mentioned that we would grant this power to those worthy vigers that could protect this citadel.


    Within a few seconds, he raised his hand andunched a devastating beam made of a dark substance. However,pared to the king, his dark energy got imbued with violet hues, indicating his uniqueness over this element. He might have unlocked the better version of the dark element, considering the colour of that ray of light.


    "This is the power that Arthur had given me! I did not show it to all of you to scare everyone. I want to tell you I will protect this kingdom using this power! I swear in the name of my mercenary group!"


    "We will effective and immediately work on our repairs and improvements for this kingdom. I hope everyone can cooperate with us. So we can have a brighter future," said Green, and finished the entire speech.


    After giving that awesome speech, Green dismissed the event and instructed us to go inside. Merleen and I trailed behind as we approached the lobby room once again.


    Green broke character and fell onto his knees, forcing himself to sigh. He rolled on the ground and cradled like a baby while hugging the rag.


    "That was embarrassing, Arthur! How was my speech? Did I do okay? Was I too embarrassed? And how do I even use this system you gave me?!" Green bombarded me with questions, which I would answer soon.

 Chapter 95: Preparing to Leave

    Chapter 95: Preparing to Leave


    "You did okay, Green. actually, I wouldn''t know either. I''ve never been in front of arge crowd before!"


    I avoided joining with those bulky parties and audiences. Since there was nothing I could gain there but STDs. Not all the parties had drugs and sex. But ying Magique within my free time became my priority when I was still alive on Earth.


    I could argue that I had some experience leading a small group of yers to attack a boss monster. However, since I was an overpowered yer, I finished all my quests and took the loot for myself.


    I did not have any good traits before, and I grew like an immature brat on the inte. Now that I realised the lessons I had missed out on, I vowed to change my life.


    "One step at a time...as a hero."


    "Did you mumble something, Arthur?"


    "Oh, yes Just talking to myself, Green." I replied, and changed the subject. "Before we go, I just want to give you this...as a parting gift."


    I ced the bottle on the table and waited for his response. Green widened his eyes upon witnessing the congested container on the board, dumbfounded about it.


    "I-Is this a potion?" Green asked. "But why does it have a bloodier colour?"


    They usually dyed potions in this world in crimson, just like any other fantasy games people could find. And since the developers wanted something unique, the potency of each potion strongly relied on its colour.


    I gave Green a nod and replied, "Yes. This potion could heal more deadly diseases, rece broken bones and torn muscles."


    "Instead of that crappy 40% potency, I increased it and turned the red potions into 60%. I still have no idea what wounds this baby could heal. But I think it''ll be enough to heal big scratches or broken bones," I continued.


    I was no doctor to observe such happenings in our bodies. But there was without a doubt that this potion could heal more than the 40% one Merchant created. And since this red potion had more effect than the previous one, it woulde out effective for people protecting the vigers.


    "But I only have one potion for now. And since Merchant could handle those stuff, I''ll leave this one to you," I eximed, while puffing my chest.


    "A-Are you sure, Arthur?! Aren''t you going to need this against those demons?"


    Green had a point, considering the strength those demons possessed inside their bodies. But I already saved the ingredients and blueprint for my system. So if I wanted to brew some potions, I would just instantly click the buttons and wait for it to concoct.


    "No worries. My system grants me the privilege to make one. You''d be able to create some, but you need some understanding about it. You could ask Merchant about the ingredients if you really want to."


    The conversation went astray as I taught him various basic information he needed to know about systems. There were things Green asked about, but he eventually understood the features. It even surprised me that a non-gamer like him absorbed the knowledge I passed on to him, especially when he was an NPC before I entered this game.


    And when it was time for me to leave, I went to the door and asked my ultimate question. "Are you going to be okay. you know. All this political stuff and whatnot."


    Green took his time to answer my question. He couldn''t look me in the eye and stared at the potion for a few minutes, thinking of an answer.


    And when Green finally gathered his courage, he looked up and said, "To be honest, I have no idea how to rule a kingdom. I n on passing the responsibilities to you, since I''m no good leader. and a mercenary on our team. Two of my leaders died because of my negligence. because of greed... and because of me. But sometimes, I have to admit that all of us have ws. As long as I treat my people right, I will lead them to a better future."


    "These vigers that chose me as their leader are the king, not me. I''m just someone who spouts orders and monitors problems," Green continued, while standing in front of me. "Thank you, Arthur, for showing me the way. If you hadn''t protected these people, we wouldn''t be alive today."


    I risked my life and defended this town having nothing in return. It was a suicidal mission that had lesser benefits than I could possibly get. All I wanted was a caravan, after all.


    But this event gave me something that no gifts couldpare to. It was the trust of all the people I protected, which shaped me into a different person.


    I was not a little kid who kept ying games on aputer box. I became a man who knew what was right and wrong. A man with ws,passion, and righteousness for the people who needed me the most.


    I felt like bing one step closer to achieving my dream.


    "No, Green. Thank you for showing me the road."


    As soon as he got the hang of it, I left him inside the room and worked on my preparations. My team nned to leave today, since we got our equipment all set for another adventurer.


    Merleen waited for me inside the lobby, staring at the garden outside. I did not know, but she exited my sight as soon as I struck a conversation with Green earlier.


    I ran towards her and lowered my head. "Sorry, Merleen! I didn''t mean to leave you behind."


    Merleen looked at me and smiled, "N-No! The two of you were talking about the potion and the future of this kingdom! That''s more important, Arthur! And the garden looks impressive, isn''t it!"


    It was what Merleen had mentioned.


    I followed her gaze and watched the marvel leaves sway with the wind. The grass danced to the lovely tune of birds chirping on the branches. There were asionally fruits falling from the tree, which would bounce on the soil.


    I did not notice this garden until now, after all the fighting we had. And now that we had some spare time, I finally realised what Merleen said earlier.


    But as I slid my head, Merleen''s face entered my view. She had sparkling yet calm eyes watching the garden. That magical girl also gaped her mouth open, imprinting the scene inside her head.


    "It is beautiful," I replied to Merleen, while looking at her face.


    After a few seconds, Merleen finally realised that I was looking at her, not the garden. Time stopped as we met eyes for a moment, wondering about our next move. Merleen painted herself with a pinkish hue, with her hands twitching at every side. My head became a boiling stove, with all the heat warming my body.


    But despite these embarrassing feelings, the two of us did not avert our gaze. We continued looking at each other until I shattered the silence.


    "We need to go, Merleen."


    "U-Uhm. yes. Yes, we do."


    I escorted Merleen outside and went to the shelter, since we left most of our things there. And we wanted to express our gratitude to Galehaut, who amodated us when we needed a room. They served us meals and a studio to sleep in when we had no money to spare.


    And since we saved the people from the previous king, I wanted to visit them, checking if their conditions turned better.


    "By the way, where''s Fenrir?" I couldn''t help but ask. "Wasn''t she with us when the speech happened?"


    Since Merleen was the one who went ahead, she might have seen Fenrir roaming around the citadel. But knowing that wolf girl, Fenrir could have left that ce and went for a quieter room. And the only environment that I could ever think of was the shelter.


    "She''s probably there. Fenrir didn''t say anything. But she was heading down this street!" Merleen answered, and pointed at the shelter''s window! And She''s up there!"


    But upon witnessing our figures, Fenrir closed the curtains and obstructed our view. We could see nothing when he closed the shutter!


    "That Fenrir. I swear I will-."


    Before I could evenplete my sentence, the kids who saw me dragged my hand inside the shelter. These children also hauled Merleen inside, since she was also a hero of this town. As soon as we entered the building, parents with their children surprised us and sang us a song.


    There was a mysterious, well-dressed bard I had never met before who conducted the music. All the children present inside the room danced around him without caring for his identity. I, who knew something was up, wanted to ask about him.


    But before I could even talk to him, a parent dragged me to the side and started a conversation. After a few minutes of getting lost from the topic, I averted my gaze and found out that the bard had left the scene.

 Chapter 96: Fenrir and the System (1)

    Chapter 96: Fenrir and the System (1)


    "Galehaut, do you know that bard?" I asked, and pointed at the spot that the mysterious person left. "That person with a harp doesn''t look like a viger."


    I did not have a clear look at the man ying with the musical instrument, since I had just arrived by now. And when I wanted to interact with the mysterious person, that bard vanished before me. Even the families beside the bard did not know where that person went.


    It was as if that human had special abilities besides strumming the strings from that harp.


    "No. I haven''t. But that bard was good with the kids. So I had to invite her! She also was not a threat to our kingdom or the shelter," imed Galehaut, while looking at the chair.


    "Okay," I answered, and switched to a different topic. "Anyway, is Fenrir upstairs?"


    Galehaut nodded. "Yes. And she''s waiting for you."


    After our exchange, Galehaut gave me some privacy to talk with Fenrir. He knew that something was up, and I needed to leave this town soon, which would fall around noon.


    I climbed the series of steps and arrived in front of the door. Merleen tagged along, with her hands sped against each other. Merleen also utched herself from the children, calling her downstairs, hoping that they could y with her. But since we did not have any time, Merleen refused and slipped away from the family.


    I knocked on the door and called for Fenrir. After three knocks while shouting her name twice, Fenrir unlocked the doorknob and slid the door open.


    "What do you want?" the cold wolf asked, while staring nkly into our eyes.


    "Didn''t you want to leave this ce? We''re finally leaving," I announced, while crossing my arms. "Did something happen? Something that you hate? Or something that''s clouding your mind?"


    Fenrir averted her gaze and refused to give me an answer. She caressed her hands and looked on the ground, while slowly shaking her head.


    "It''s nothing."


    With one word, Fenrir disrupted the conversation and invited us inside. But as we stepped foot inside her room, there was nothing there but the bed Galehaut provided. It was as if Fenrir used nothing but thefort of that mattress.


    "I have nothing to bring besides myself. And since we''re hunting our meals, there was no point saving some on our way," Fenrir said, and walked in front of me. "The sooner we leave, the better. I hate this town more than anything in the world."


    Those words struck my heart, since I also said that when I was still a student. Every time I went to school, I would always curse my setting, vowing to myself that I would not return to that hell. However, my parents kept forcing me to attend my sses. And in the end, they won and dragged me inside that ce.


    I never meant those words when I told them. I hated my school because of the people inside those rooms! Students bullied others for their own entertainment, while others mocked them using false stories. Those gossips would end up hurting other people. Hence, the description of hell kept resurfacing inside my mind.


    "I know how you feel," I said, and continued. "And I know that there''s something on your mind. The ferocious Fenrir, who could kill thousands of foes, had trouble battling against your thoughts."


    As soon as I told thetter, Fenrir pinned me on a wall with her ws aimed at my throat. But instead of fearing for my life, I nudged the nails down and continued my words.


    "You may be the most powerful member of our team, but you could still have weaknesses. Every powerful yer also has their weaknesses. And I am grateful for helping me save this town. I would not have done it without you, Fenrir. So if you need me, I want to be there with you-."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Merleen appeared at my side and shook my body. She stared into my eyes and gave Fenrir and me her angelic smile.


    "We''ll. be there for you. Merleen and I, of course. Come down if you''re ready. We''ll be waiting for you in the lobby."


    I concluded my lengthy speech, hoping that I moved to the stone heart of Fenrir. She slowly lowered her weapon and freed me from her pin, knowing that I did not pose a threat to her well-being. After listening to my words, Fenrir stood still in front of me while watching Merleen and I returned downstairs.


    Within a few moments, the door closed from behind, telling me that Fenrir organized her thoughts. All of us had silent battles worth fighting more, regardless of our personalities. Fenrir was not the type of person who would bluntly share her thoughts with us. strangers. And I could only hope that the time woulde when she would express her concerns to our team.


    Although it looked like Fenrir was bossing us around, the three of us had the same goal. We wanted to visit the demon kingdom and meet the demon lord in his castle. The three of us had different goals (technically, Merleen had the same goal as mine), but we walked the same road.


    If anything happens, Merleen, Fenrir, and I would have each other''s backs. We proved that moment when we fought against the king. It was when Fenrir saved my ass and worked with the mercenaries, who nearly killed her puppies.


    "Merleen," I asked.


    Merleen heard my call and tilted her head. "Why?"


    "What if you''re Merleen? What if you had someone to protect, and those mercenaries attacked you for their own reasons? And then, after a few days, you''d fight with them? What if we put ourselves in Fenrir''s shoes?"


    It was a random thought, but I wanted to know Merleen''s thoughts. She was still part of our team. So everyone should consider all of her ideas before making any decisions.


    "Hmm. I don''t know!" Merleen confidently replied. "I''m not Fenrir! I''m just Merleen! I''m just me!"


    "Yeah, but-."


    "But Fenrir is different. Different from all of us. She keeps cing a wall in front of her, enjoy pushing us at the sides! She rarely talks! And if she does, the two of you would butt heads! Fenrir doesn''t like someone ordering her around. But she also dislikes ordering people around!" Merleen continued. "I think I would have done what Fenrir is doing! If she thinks her actions are good, I will support her!"


    Despite living alone with that curse around her arms, Merleen kindled the light inside my dimmed heart. Even her answer was spot on, showering everyone with a glistering hope whoever had heard it.


    Merleen did not want to give her own thoughts, since that mage girl knew she wasn''t Fenrir. And even if she became Fenrir, Merleen imed Fenrir had been doing the right thing.


    I, who got reincarnated inside this world, did not learn a thing. If there was a problem I couldn''t solve, I would always run away. Despite wishing to be a hero, I would abandon those who would call for my help without turning back.


    However, I already buried that past life of mine in the bottomless pit. After hearing Merleen''s answers, there was without a doubt that I matured as a person.


    I caressed Merleen''s head and replied, "Of course. Of course, we will support Fenrir."


    Merleen widened her eyes and leaned her head closer to mine. She even rubbed her body and grabbed my hand, hoping that I would continue patting her head. I brushed her hair until Fenrir finally showed herself in the lobby.


    However, instead of greeting us with a warm wee, Fenrir raised a brow and eximed, "What are you two doing?"


    "Patting Merleen? What? She likes it!" I retorted, while shrugging my shoulders.


    "Come on. Let''s leave this ce before sunset. I don''t want to travel at night. It''s hard to see and fight against monsters and bandits," Fenrir said, and went towards the door.


    But before she could leave the shelter, I called out for Fenrir, asking her to turn around. Sheplied with my request and crossed her arms.


    "What do you want?"


    I went towards her, with Merleen tagging behind me. Nobody was inside this room right now. So it became the perfect time for me to introduce this to Fenrir.


    "I want you to have this," I mumbled, and activated my system.


    I fiddled with the buttons and pressed countless options before going to the right setting. Within a few seconds, the transparent box appeared, asking me this question.


    [Fenrir is currently a member of your party. Do you wish to share the system with her?]


    As soon as that text appeared, two buttons asked me the question. Upon clicking the button "yes", the box minimized and flew towards Fenrir''s head. It was as if a two-dimensional message went towards her via email inside this fantasy world. The little mail icon seen on various inte sites used to send mail to different people was the first thing that went into my mind.

 Chapter 97: Fenrir and the System (2)

    Chapter 97: Fenrir and the System (2)


    Fenrir''s Perspective


    (Just moments before Arthur gives her the system)


    ______________


    After Arthur''s speech, I vanished from the citadel and went straight towards the shelter. It was also our inn, which became the perfect ce for me to rest. I never enjoyed living inside the castle''s interior, considering that the humans created it.


    It was more peaceful resting inside the shelter, excluding the groaning soundsing from the families.


    I had no reason to follow Arthur inside the castle any longer. And since I was not a human, living inside thatvish setting made me out of ce. Arthur and I were not that close, so I had no reason to stick around inside that citadel.


    Upon arriving at the shelter, Ifortably found a spot and rested until Arthur woulde and fetch me. He said that we would resume our journey towards the demon kingdom, since I found a demon lurking around this ce.


    Despite saving the injured vigers, my mind screamed at me, telling me I wasted my time sticking around a brat like Arthur. I would receive no merit, even after saving these people from the tyrant king. And my words amplified those thoughts covering my head.


    "If I only knew this would happen, I would not have helped Arthur save this kingdom."


    My mouth never said those words despite thinking them inside my head. It was as if an invisible force hindered me from believing these notions.


    "Did I like what I did?" I murmured, and nced at the window from the room.


    That aperture allowed me to look below the lobby where Galehaut tended the wounded people. We saved those injured vigers from the conflict that we did not even create. But because of Arthur''s chivalry act, they lived instead of meeting the grave.


    I also experienced the benevolent effort of Arthur before. Despite his wimpy figure, that man stood in front of my puppies and saved us. I even mmed Arthur''s body against the ground, thinking that he was one of our enemies. But Arthur did not let that assault hindered his vow and protected us from the mercenary, while my pack left him alone. I ordered my puppies to move forward while I looked back at the brave man.


    It was also the reason I saved Arthur''s life, even though he was a stranger in my eyes.


    "Then why am I feeling this way?" I asked the moon staring above me.


    That ball of light surrounded by the stars was the only thing that kept mepany. I could not live in this gloomy night alone if it were not for the moon that lit my road. Ironically, the moon gave me this power, which transformed me into a werewolf.


    "If I was a human, could I live a normal life like them?"


    Those were the words that finally went through my shut mouth. These inkling feelings came not from saving the vige. It came from my thoughts questioning my species.


    Since these humans killed my pack, I had experienced nothing but pain. Throughout these years, I was the only one who raised the puppies. And I was the only alpha wolf who fed them with the meat I hunted. Those alpha packs never cared about them, since the puppies represented weakness to the group.


    "But if I doubt now. Am I regretting everything I''ve done?"


    As soon as those thoughts entered my mind, I shook my head and denied all of them. Despite experiencing troublesome events, I did not want to leave the puppies behind. There was nothing in the world that could rece those puppies I helped. I would sacrifice my life to save them.


    And when I said that, a spark entered my brain. That line reminded me of some guy who had told the same.


    Those trains of thoughts vanished immediately after I witnessed Arthur''s figure walking towards the shelter. He also noticed my figure, watching everyone above from the aperture.


    But as soon as Arthur took one step closer to the shelter, I vanished from his sight. I did not want to greet him, since there was no point in doing such an awful act.


    However, Arthur was a persistent guy as he barged straight inside the shelter. Merleen, who also stayed beside Arthur, apanied him throughout his journey and entered the building. Now that this couple of lovebirds wanted to include me in their party, I had no choice but to lock my door.


    If there was one thing I hated the most, it was these humans. They always ruined my schedule of resting my body.


    It did not take the two humans long before they reached the second floor. The two marched their way upward and eventually reached my domain. As soon as Arthur stumbled upon my front door, he raised his voice and gave a knock on the gate.


    "Fenrir, are you there!" Arthur shouted, but I never gave him my reply.


    After calling for my name multiple times, I had to invite those two over inside my room. Iunched myself towards the door and invited them over. Arthur and Merleen painted their mouths with a blissful smile as they saw my face. However, before they could step foot inside, I motioned my hand for them to stop in their ce.


    Instead of a merry expression, I narrowed my eyes and growled at them, "What do you want?"


    "Didn''t you want to leave this ce? We''re finally leaving!" Arthur announced, but I knew it already.


    He crossed his arms and continued. Did something happen? Something that you hate? Or something that''s clouding your mind?"


    I averted my gaze and refused to give him an answer. I caressed my hands and looked at the ground, while slowly shaking my head.


    "It''s nothing. Get lost, Arthur. You''re not wee here."


    Arthur only heard the first word I mentioned, since I already turned around. But despite hearing my warnings, those two entered the room. Their eyes sparkled as they took sight of the emptiness of this studio. I did not know why they expected something inside a human''s room when I was a werewolf.


    "I have nothing to bring besides myself. And since we''re hunting our meals, there was no point saving some on our way," I eximed, and walked in front of Arthur. "The sooner we leave, the better. I already know we''re leaving. So get your assess outside this ce and wait for me outside. I hate this town more than anything in this world."


    I didn''t care if my words pierced their hearts. But upon judging the look in both Merleen and Arthur''s eyes, I might have hit the nail. However, there was no time for me to feel empathetic about this pair as I readied myself to leave this ce.


    "I know how you feel," Arthur said, and continued. "And I know that there''s something on your mind. The ferocious Fenrir, who could kill thousands of foes, had trouble battling against your thoughts."


    As soon as Arthur told thetter, I pinned him on the wall with my ws, ready to slice him down. But I cannot take his life, since he was the only one who could guide me towards the demon kingdom. But much to my surprise, Arthur nudged the nails down without fearing for his life.


    "You may be the most powerful member of our team, but you could still have weaknesses. Every powerful yer also has their weaknesses. And I am grateful for helping me save this town. I would not have done it without you, Fenrir. So if you need me, I want to be there with you-."


    Before Arthur could finish his sentence, Merleen appeared at his side and shook my body. She stared into his eyes and gave the two of us her angelic smile.


    "We''ll. be there for you. Merleen and I, of course. Come down if you''re ready. We''ll be waiting for you in the lobby."


    Arthur concluded his lengthy speech, hoping that he moved my stone, cold heart. I slowly lowered my weapon and freed him from my pin.


    After our exchange, I stood still and watched the two of them make their way outside my room. Merleen and Arthur kept looking back at me, hoping that I would follow along. But even though I didn''t, those two had their smiles glued to their faces. It was as if telling me I was still their friend, even after everything I had said to them.


    I closed the door behind them and gathered my thoughts. After everything Arthur said, I realised something.


    Arthur and I shared the same story, but with different timelines and situations. But instead of bing the righteous wolf, I turned my heart into a rock and felt nothing but help for the puppies.


    He was just a stranger to me. But Arthur showed me a different light that nobody could inside this twisted world.


    That man did not even possess any power as he thought he had, despite that rent sword he wielded. Arthur even barely escaped death from more powerful enemies than me.


    But facing all odds against him, Arthur never gave up.

 Chapter 98: Fenrir and the System (3)

    Chapter 98: Fenrir and the System (3)


    Fenrir''s Perspective


    _____________


    I pushed those thoughts aside and proceeded down the stairs. There was nothing I could do about these thoughts swirling inside of me. Although Arthur and I shared some qualities, we came from different situations.


    As soon as I reached the lobby, Arthur and Merleen greeted my eyes. But they got themselves focused on talking to each other and never noticed my figure. I did not want to announce myself to the pair, since it was a waste of time.


    So I stood on the ground and waited for Arthur and Merleen to notice me as I listened to their conversation.


    The two of them talked about our circumstances while adding situations. Arthur mentioned fitting in someone''s shoes, particrly at me. Since Arthur and Merleen knew little about my past, they wanted to understand my actions. But all I did to this pair was shove them around as if they were mushrooms found on roads.


    But Arthur concluded their conversation by saying something that caught my interest. Merleen also amplified that thought first, which won her the kind of an image inside my head. Among all the humans I met throughout hundreds of years, Merleen and Arthur were the only people who cared about me..


    Usually, people would call me many names, especially a monster. And since those people hunted us down, our pack tried attacking them. We did not want to back down without giving up a fight, considering that we had more unique abilities than them. But with those numbers that humans had, we always choose our battles.


    But these two changed it all. Arthur and Merleen never treated me as an enemy or someone that could pose a threat. These two people treated me as their equal, while introducing me to the vigers of this ce.


    Arthur and Merleen even influenced others to like me, especially the kid, before entering this shelter. That child went to me and hugged me while saying, "you saved us! Thank you!". Those kind gestures made my day. And it was all thanks to these two individuals.


    They did not care if I was a werewolf that came from a mysterious origin. Arthur never asked about my past life, and Merleen never insulted me.


    While lost in thought, I continued looking at their conversation. It looked like the two had already finished talking about the topic. So I had to step forward and break the silence.


    "Of course. Of course, we will support Fenrir." Arthur said to Merleen while caressing her head.


    Merleen coloured her face with a Fuschia hue like the flowers nted inside a garden. But that was not all. I did not know if I wanted to focus on the head pat Arthur did or the words came out from his mouth.


    However, all those thoughts went to the drain as the two finally noticed my figure.


    "What are you two doing?" I asked, while raising my brow.


    "Patting Merleen? What? She likes it!" Arthur retorted, while shrugging his shoulders.


    "Come on. Let''s leave this ce already before sunset. I don''t want to travel at night. It''s hard to see and fight against monsters and bandits," I said, and went towards the door. "You know I can''t leave without the two of you. You''re my guide and map!"


    But before I could leave the shelter, Arthur called out for me. I turned around andplied with his instructions while crossing my arms.


    "What do you want right now?" I asked.


    Arthur went towards me, with Merleen tagging behind. Nobody was inside this room right now. And if I could give a hunch, Arthur and Merleen had nned something without including me. It was all written on their faces.


    "I want you to have this," Arthur mumbled, and activated something that I did not know.


    A brilliant colour escaped from his hands while conjuring multiple magic circles at once. He fiddled something in the air, which made me lean my head to the side. Within a few seconds, a transparent box appeared, which was not there originally.


    [Fenrir is currently a member of your party. Do you wish to share the system with her?]


    Those were the words written on the box floating in mid-air. Nobody told me what was happening at my fore.


    Merleen, who was usually a scaredy-cat for these circumstances, deemed this normal to her eyes. She did not react at all and let Arthur do his work.


    Two options written below the box said those words. Arthur slid his fingers and answered "yes" at the minimized box. After a few seconds, the glowing light went inside of me. That luminance travelled through my arcane veins and amplified every skill I had as a werewolf.


    [Congrattions, Fenrir! You have unlocked your system thanks to Arthur''s sharing skill! Because you''re initially a party member even without your system, the system will transfer all the past bonus experience points you missed to you.]


    Upon reading the first box, my mana and strength increased by three folds. I tried moving around for a while and tested my abilities. And after fooling around, I concluded that the system''s words had an absolute effect.


    "What do you do now?" I asked, unsure about my next course of action.


    "Just like what you saw from me before. Click the next button or slide the box towards your right. It''s like flipping a book," Arthur answered.


    I followed Arthur''s suggestions and swept my hand towards my right. It was what Arthur had mentioned. The box changed and delivered the next written text in front of me.


    "Can you see this?" I asked.


    Arthur answered by nodding his head.


    I resumed reading the box with widened eyes. [Because you partied with Arthur and Merleen, the three of you will share the same experience points. If you do quests or kill living beings, the experience points from those would transfer to all of you.]


    There were thousands of things I did not get, considering the terms used in these boxes. Arthur was without a doubt an otherworlder who possessed various arcane far from this world. However, I did not fathom that his abilities could extend like this. It amplified all my skills, including the ones I rarely use. The abilities that I deemed worthless had proved me otherwise after receiving countless enhancements from Arthur''s systems.


    "So this is the power you possess." I grumbled. "Why did you choose me to have a system? Did you realise I could kill you and use this system of my own ord?"


    "Even if you say that, Fenrir, I wouldn''t believe you," Arthur replied.


    "Why?!"


    "If you really want to kill me, you would have done it already. Iid out multiple chances already where Merleen and I were vulnerable to you. But you never harmed us at all. I didn''t say you''re harmless. But you value our lives and other people. I mean, you saved this kingdom, and those injured vigers, after all. Calling you a murderer would mock me, not you," Arthur exined, while nodding to himself.


    Merleen went towards me and continued Arthur''s lengthy speech. "We don''t treat you as a monster, Fenrir! You''re one of us! Although you may be grumpy sometimes. But that''s just you, Fenrir! I really love you! And I really want to talk with you!"


    After hearing their thoughts, I froze in ce and stared at the two of them. Arthur and Merleen painted their faces with a beam and invited me to the door.


    "Now that you have a system, travelling would be more fun and easier! Those bandits that you''ve talked of won''t stand a chance against us, not with my rent around!" Arthur eximed, while raising his rusty sword.


    "No fair, Arthur! I''m strong too! I have more arcane than you!" Merleen retorted.


    The two of them quarrelled like a child as they went ahead without me. Even though they went outside, Arthur and Merleen knew I would follow behind them.


    After gathering my thoughts, I clenched my feet and ran straight outside to meet them. As I had expected, those two waited for me with a wagon resting in front of us. Even the mercenaries stood tall beside the caravan, greeting us with blissful smiles.


    "Here''s your reward for saving this kingdom. and saving the injured vigers," Galehaut, the chief of this kingdom, announced.


    He showcased the carriage and toured us inside. Galehaut also mentioned that the mercenaries amplified the defences of this wagon, making it immune with bow and weak physical attacks. It could even withstand a blow from a bastard''s sword, which Green demonstrated.


    "Thank you, Galehaut! I''m surprised you even upgraded this bad boy for us!" Arthur replied, with his eyes studying the caravan.


    "It''s nothingpared to what you did for the kingdom," the chief replied, while looking at us three. "It seems that it''s time for your party to go. We will miss you, Arthur, Merleen, and Fenrir."


    Even the old man of this vige treated me as someone else and not a monster.

 Chapter 99: Road Trip

    Chapter 99: Road Trip


    Arthur''s Point of View


    _______________


    "It''s nothingpared to what you did for the kingdom," the chief replied, while looking at us three. "It seems that it''s time for your party to go. We will miss you, Arthur, Merleen, and Fenrir."


    But before we could end our discussion, Galehaut nced at the side. He squinted his eyes and lifted his forefinger, pointing at the group of people running in our direction. Merleen and I prepared our stances, thinking that the crowd was also an enemy. Fenrir did not bother preparing herself, since she already knew what was happening.


    "Those people you think of as opponents are the mercenaries. They may havee here to say theirst goodbyes."


    As soon as Galehaut ended his speech, Green and his fellow mercenary friends arrived. Green went towards me and unsheathed his bastard de.


    "Before you leave, can we spar! I want to challenge you!" said Green.


    I shook my head and rejected his offer. "Maybe next time, Green. I am not up for challenges right now."


    "Oh,e on! I''ve tested the system you gave me! And I already shared that system with my teammates!"


    This man studied the power I had given to him within minutes before leaving Green in the castle. It took me a couple of hours before refreshing myself to use this power. I could even bet that Green never shed a sweat after wielding the system.


    "Are you sure you could trust these people having their own systems?" I asked, while looking at all the seven mercenaries beside Green. "I am not saying that they cannot be trusted. But I will leave that judgement to you, Green. This power is not something that can be shared with anyone else."


    "Then why are you giving it for free?" Fenrir butted in, while looking into my eyes."


    "Because I trust you guys. I am not giving out my power just because I want to. It''s because I know Green would protect those who need him the most." I gazed at Green and continued, "But if you trust them, it''s fine by me."


    Green gave me a nod and answered, "I trust them, Arthur. These mercenaries are like a family to me. I would never doubt them, even if it costs me my life."


    I told Green that the mercenary group would act as one fighting against viins or bad people, especially those who stir trouble inside the kingdom. These mercenaries can never share the system with anyone else but the eight of them.


    I invited Galehaut and asked him if he also wanted the system. That man shook his head and rejected my offer, saying that he was old enough to fight. He yearned to help the injured vigers in this shelter.


    Galehaut reminded me of a physician that wanted the betterment of the people without asking much from them.


    "Green. Now that you''re free from Albion, all the kingdoms might attack you. The king who created this contract would have eyes on you, monitoring everyone in this kingdom. Before that could happen, I want you guys to prepare a counterattack. If you need to evacuate the citizens, please do so," I eximed, while staring into Green''s eyes. "And if that happens, do not kill any soldiers whoe in your way. Just render them unconscious. But never take any life unless needed."


    I never wanted these mercenaries to be a killer against other soldiers. These warriors have the power to protect the vigers, not to harm others. The mercenary group could only kill people if they deemed it necessary.


    "I will try my best to meet your expectations, Arthur. You know, you should rece my position and be king of Caerleon."


    "I am far under qualified to be a king of a kingdom, Green. I am just an adventurer who protects those who need me. And right now, I need to get that sword from the demon''s hands. The only one who could stop the demons is my rent sword and me."


    I ended the topic, since we concluded. As soon as all parties had said their fill, my group walked to the caravan. But Merleen and Fenrir did not go inside, since they did not want to enter without me.


    "We''re going now, Galehaut Green... And mercenaries. I don''t know all of your names, since we haven''t talked. But all of you are awesome and powerful, okay?! Don''t let your guard down, even against bad people. And don''t underestimate them just because they''re weaker than you. It doesn''t mean that you be more powerful since you have a system. You guys just have a slight advantage over your enemies. Always remember that there would be someone out there who would kick your ass for that," I said, and waved my hand. "Take care, you guys. We will return when the timees."


    I offered him my hand for him to shake, since we would not see each other for a long time. But Green stared at my fingers for a while before reacting to it. He did not even shake my damn hand. Green just watched me extend my arms, unsure of what to do.


    "Am I going to?" Green asked, while tilting his head. "I am not sure what to do."


    "In my culture, you have to shake my hand before leaving."


    "Oh"


    Green realised my intentions as he finally grabbed my hand. He shook it the way I expected him, while looking into my eyes. When we finished shaking our hands, I turned around and walked away.


    After our exchange, Merleen, Fenrir, and I went inside the carriage. The horse red a neigh as soon as we entered the carriage. The kingdom only had a healthy horse that I could use for our travel.


    We nned on heading out as soon as possible without further dy, especially after what we heard from Fenrir. That demon lurking around the borders would be the biggest threat that we would face for this battle.


    Galehaut taught me to handle a horse before leaving the kingdom. He showed me the ropes and told me tips and tricks about riding a cart. After a few minutes, I acquired a skill. That ability allowed me to control the horse''s movements, making me a level 1 coachman.


    Without dy, I whipped the ropes and ordered the horse to progress. The four-legged animal heeded my instructions and kicked its feet. After a few minutes, we were finally on the road, heading forward towards the site.


    Merleen and Fenrir waved their hands at our rear and told their goodbyes to the people. I could not do the same, since I was currently the coachman on this trip. If I did that, we would all fall to our inevitable doom.


    ording to Fenrir, the magic aura she felt earlier was around a few hundred miles away from the Kingdom of Caerleon. It would take us a few days before reaching that area. If my guess would hit the nail, we needed a week to arrive at that ce.


    But before we could even reach a mile, Fenrir groaned at the back and threw some cursed words. And when I nced behind, the wolf girl went to the window and threw up. A river of lime green liquid cascaded from her mouth as she continued spewing her meal.


    "There goes Fenrir''s lunch."


    After a few years, I finally got to say those lines. I had to share it, since it was the perfect scene for me to tell it.


    "Is she going to be okay, Arthur?" Merleen asked in a worried tone.


    Merleen glued her eyes on Fenrir, who kept vomiting everything inside her body.


    "She''s going to be fine... I think. It''s just motion sickness! It will be over once we arrive at our destination....," I said, and stole a glimpse from behind. "Just tell her not to excrete every food she ate, or else we have to hunt our meal."


    "What do you mean ''I''m going to be okay''? I might die here, Arthur!" Fenrir eximed, while hurling at the side. "If I''m going. to die.. I''m going to take you with me."


    "Woah, Fenrir. Easy there. Motion sickness won''t kill you from where I came from."


    Within a few minutes, we had to stop by the nearestke. Fenrir demanded to get down as she surrendered riding the carriage. I did not mind a thing, since we just started our journey. But if we idled around, the demon could notice our presence.


    "After two minutes, we will resume our journey. I will try to speed up the pace. So you won''t feel nauseous. Will that be okay with you, Fenrir?"


    "NO!"


    "Okay! That would be great!"


    As soon as we hit two minutes, Merleen and Fenrir returned inside the caravan. I also hopped in the coachman''s seat and whipped the rope once again. The horse screamed when it felt the ropes pping against its back.


    It was just like I said before. I sped up the pace and hurried towards our goal.

 Chapter 100: The Red Knigth Epilogue

    Chapter 100: The Red Knigth Epilogue


    Lancelot''s Point of View


    ____________


    The four remaining knights gathered around the round table, conversing about the recent topic of Caerleon. And since I was both a king and knight, the four soldiers reserved me a seat. I did not have to, but it was better that way than seating on an elevated throne.


    "Please, king Lancelot! Whatever chair''s fine for us!" Sir Lionel said, while motioning me to sit beside him.


    "Come and join us, Lancelot! We have fine wine in the house, brought by the neighbouring kingdoms!" Sir Gawain continued, while pouring a ss of ale for me.


    But before the situation could escte, Sir Geraint stomped his feet to catch our attention. All of us looked at his figure with widened eyes, thinking about what had happened to him.


    "Are you mad! We are speaking with the king! Show some respect, you buffoon!" Geraint scoffed, while attempting to grip my ss filled with wine.


    However, Sir Uther, father of Arthur, stopped Geraint from his tracks before he could stir some trouble.


    "Hey! We all know and respect Lancelot. He''s still our mate, and the youngd leading this ce! He is also our king! We need to respect Lancelot to the best of our abilities. But if Lancelot says he''s morefortable acting as a knight, we should also respect that decision," Sir Uther eximed, as he looked in my direction. "What do you say, Lancelot? You are both our soldier and king. We can''t have someone disrespecting you, while having that position."


    I cleared my throat and replied, "Sir Uther is right. I am still a knight at the round table. I am still one of you guys. So treat me like you always treat me before. Although I have be the king of Camelot, I am still yourrade."


    "Come here, you!!" Sir Lionel, my cousin, went towards me and shuffled my hair.


    That man also offered me the ale he prepared earlier, which he also boasted about the ale''s taste. As soon as I took a sip from the ss, the bittersweet taste of alcohol kicked inside my organs. It gave me a feeling of bliss, which almost forgot my anxiousness about bing a king.


    Sir Uther and Geraint grumbled as they sat in their seats, waiting for me to sit. After drinking my fill, I went to the wooden chair and sat with the rest of the four knights gathered around me.


    When the bell tower finally rang, we immediately started the meeting. Our topic involved the kingdom that pulled themselves out of Albion.


    But our problems did not stop from there. The terms of Albion also had punishments, especially if it involved breaking the agreement. We also had demon conflicts besides Caerleon, which was also the birth of this Union.


    Before we could initiate our meeting, the elders and other nobles entered the room. Among those people were the two talented people who I recruited. If my eye proved me right, this pair would be a valuable asset for this uing war against the demons.


    All their eyes glued to mine, ring at my figure. Since the people reigned over me as their new king, countless nobles opposed my title. They even tried assassinating me but failed to do so.


    I shook my head and focused on the situation before me, since I was the king of this kingdom. I would lead this meeting and find the perfect solution for the conflicts stated in the documents. And if there were something that the elders could rmend, I would take those into consideration.


    "Can you brief me with the reports, knights of the round table? I have read the documents you''ve sent me, but I want to hear more updates from you," I eximed, while gazing at all the four knights seated on the board.


    Sir Geraint stood up from the chair, held the crumpled scrolls, and told me everything about Caerleon. "King Lancelot, Caerleon''s kingdom, finally utched themselves from the Albion contract. ording to the documents, those kingdoms who disobeyed the Albion contract would suffer great punishments. Arthur noted that those unfastened kingdoms would be sterilized by the kingdom of Camelot and the surrounding pces. We will convert those vigers using force, whether or not they like it. We should also cease epting their trades and protecting their kingdom from surrounding monsters. That is all for my report."


    "Thank you, Sir Geraint. You may take your seat. I learned valuable information from what you''ve said," I eximed, while ncing at everyone else. "If you have any news for me, do not be afraid to tell them."


    After saying his fill, Sir Geraint returned to his desk and organized the paper he had. Within a few moments, a butler went to his side and aided him with his work. Geraint would save those files in the library. It was because I could reread the contents once more after this meeting.


    I still had three appointments left after this problem. But since I needed to solve the main conflict, this topic shoulde first before the others.


    "I have something for you," Sir Gawain stood from his seat as he continued his sentence. "A broker I hired sent a raven into Camelot. He calls himself the Red Knight, a mercenary from the Caerleon Kingdom. He wrote to me that three people drew the civil war to an end. They dethroned the previous king, who signed the Albion contract and reced him with a mercenary. The people believed in them, saying that the king became a tyrant leader. After starving for weeks, they nned a civil war, which these three people initiated."


    "The vigers imed that the king also used forbidden magic arts. They did not know what kind of magic appeared before them. But if I had to guess, Lancelot, the king must have used dark magic," Sir Gawain continued, while flipping through the pages of his book.


    "Interesting. We have the tyrant king, a civil war, and these three strangers that went against a dark magic-user. I will be honest. It would be a tough fight if we were up against a dark magic sorcerer."


    It was no joke battling face to face against dark magic. That obsidian arcane could move mountains and corrupt people''s minds. If used correctly, dark magic could also be an indestructible force. Since it did not have any weaknesses besides its own kind, every kingdom feared that power. We banned those magics from our governance, considering the effect it could do to harm our people.


    "I bet we could defeat a dark sorcerer if we''re serious, Lancelot. We have faced thousands of monstrous opponents before!" Sir Lionel imed, while chugging the ss soaked in ale.


    Some knights agreed, while the rest of the nobles shook their heads. Since the meeting went astray, their reaction was just a normal urrence.


    I cleared my throat and continued with the topic. "Do you know the identities of these people, Sir Gawain? If the Knight of the Round Table fought against a dark sorcerer, we would win. It is not even a fight to begin with. However, if those unknown warriors defeated a dark mage, that would be a problem in the future."


    The civil war and the king''s dethronement were all interesting facts that kept my eyes beaming with delight. I already heard from King Arthur himself that the kingdom of Caerleon had always been on thetter side amongst the other kingdoms. So the king of Caerleon continued taxing the poor without feeding his people.


    Hence, the civil war that happened right now. And since we were also up against the demons, the king used his wealth for his own good.


    "King Lancelot, the identities of the three strangers include a wolf, a powerful mage, and a soldier. named Arthur."


    Everyone inside the room jerked after hearing the name Sir Gawain mentioned. How could we let this information sip by when Gawain mentioned the missing king of Camelot?


    Since Gawain''s words brought everyone''s interest, the nobles and elders finally made their move. They kept throwing questions at the round table, asking about this mysterious man named Arthur.


    I maintained my pose and asked the crucial question, "That man who named himself Arthur could be an imposter... It is also a possibility that there are other people out there who also have the name Arthur. But we could also suspect that the demon created their own version of Arthur. That would be the worst among the ideas I had mentioned," I confessed, while resting my chin on my palm.


    "Demons? What''s that about? Why would the demons involve themselves towards Arthur?" Sir Uther asked, as he stood from his seat.


    It was an unusual urrence to witness that old man getting himself worked up about this problem. But since Arthur was his son, Uther could not help but worry about his lost treasure.


    While we continued our conversation, another raven entered the window. The bird stared at Sir Gawain, waiting for him to snatch the mail away from its feathers. Sir Gawain picked the mail and read it out loud.


    "I''ve received a message from Red Knight. Those three strangers areing towards the demon kingdom."

 Chapter 101: Meliodas (prologue)

    Chapter 101: Meliodas (prologue)


    Meliodas, the famous bard.


    ___________


    I always brought my anstruth harp, known for its rarity and graceful design, within my grasp. Music was the only thing that kept me alive in this unfair world.


    "Listen, kids!" I eximed. "I will tell you about a story of a musician who strived his way to reach the mountains! Now that he has seen the height, that musician sang a song. He sang the song of his life, which became the music of his heart."


    All the children gathered in front of me, with beaming eyes, waiting for my song. Even their parents apanied them while listening to the strums of my harp.


    "Ah, yes, there was once a little boy," I said, and told them my story.


    The song was about my life and how I climbed my way here. If it were not for my experiences, I would not have be a bard.


    My mother died from giving birth to me, while my father stopped moving after working inside his smith. He pounded the metals and made artefacts for the people. My father rarely forged weapons for adventurers, since he wanted anything but a fight. I sold the smith my father owned and travelled the world, exploring new heights as I went onward.


    I used all my resources and exchanged them for the food I needed. And since I had limited coins, I saved them up before spending it on those scrumptious foods. And when I finally exhausted my finances, I slept on the grass and hunted wild animals.


    But before I knew it, nobody taught me how to fight. All I had was the mysterious anstruth harp my father left before he died.


    And when I tried attacking the boars, those monsters flung me into the sky. I tumbled to the ground and nearly lost my life from the assault. But the harp miraculously shielded me from my death''s door and kept me alive.


    "The boy was meant to die in the garden of grass. But with this harp, he didn''t pass! And when he picked himself up from the ground, the boy kept tumbling down," I sang in front of the kids, and continued my story.


    After a few days of battling wild animals, I rested on a bark. My growling stomach woke me up every hour. But with nothing to eat, I could not help but continue sleeping throughout the day.


    And when my body finally got worn out, a humble old man took me inside his home. I did not even have the energy to retort as the old man carried me in his arms. Within a few moments, an aromatic scent of mixed herbs and cooked meat wafted inside my nose. It kept my nostrils up for the time being, with my tongue dancing inside my mouth.


    As I squinted my eyes open, the smoke from the kitchen jerked me awake. I sat upright, with my knees already marching towards the old man.


    "The old man chuckled when he saw my face. He asked me to sit down and cut with the chase. I picked my spoon with my hands and stirred the soup. It was a mushroom soup made of moons," I hummed the beat at my children, still listening to my song.


    They kept wagging their heads with their ears pointed in my direction. The parents left them to my care as they went to cater to the injured people. I offered the kids a song and continued my story.


    "Eat up, young child. You need a lot of food to grow!" the old man said, as he chuckled to himself. "There are plenty more soups inside this bowl. Don''t be afraid to ask me for seconds, young man."


    I let my weakness sink inside my head while hurriedly filling my mouth with the hot soup. My tongue did not care about the boiling temperature of my food as I gobbled them up like a pig.


    After a few seconds, I finished my te and burped for the first time. The old man nced behind me and knew what he had to do.


    "You sure are hungry, young man! Eat your fill, okay?!" the man eximed, as he watched me eat.


    I did not care about his eyes staring at my figure, since the old man was the one who fed me. And when my abdomen could not handle the food, I finally gave up my meal and thanked the old man.


    I lowered my head and knelt at the kind person, with my hands grasped together as my gratitude.


    "Lift your head, boy. I don''t need any thanks. In fact, I should be the one thanking you for thepany!"


    The old man invited me to sit once again in the chair. He tapped his hand and motioned me toe near his side. I immediately heeded his instructions and went to his fore, unsure what to receive from him for the next round.


    Instead of offering me more food, the old man told me his tale. He narrated his life and the young child he lost from the woods. When the monsters attacked, the old man protected the kid. But the situation got turned around, with the young child protecting the old man.


    The bloke could not forget the bravery the kid had when he saved his life. However, despite being alive, he wanted to see this young man for thest time.


    "And then, you came! You cannot rece my kid, but you kept mepany inside this lonely house!" the man chuckled some more, and stood from his seat.


    He went back to the kitchen and prepared some cups inside. After a few seconds, the old man disrupted the silence and asked me a question.


    "How about you, youngd? Where did youe from? How did you get here? Where are your parents?"


    I went silent for a while before answering his question.


    "It''s okay, child. You take all the time that you need. I''ll be right here for you."


    Within a few seconds of silence, the man prepared the cups on the table. Gripped in his hands were a mixture of unique herbs I had yet seen around the field. My gloomy nature vanished from my face, recing it with a glistering hope after witnessing the herbs.


    The old man could not contain his excitement and poured the leaves on the simmering water filled inside the cup. He mixed the ingredients using a spoon and added more spices from the container.


    Instead of feeling baffled, my mouth craved for more, even after eating a full meal.


    "Dig up, young man! You need your strength, okay?" the old man suggested, and nudged the cup towards me.


    I did not hurry to take my beverages on the board. The old man''s words resurfaced inside my head, reminding me to take my time slow. Upon following his advice, the rich tea enlightened my mind. It was as if the liquid itself flew me up the sky, with the birds flying towards the sea.


    The aftertaste punched my guts in a good way. I could finally imagine myself resting on the bed of roses, with some sunflowers keeping mepany.


    But upon opening my eyes, the same setting greeted me. The man waved his hands while sipping the same tea I had.


    "How was it?"


    "I LOVE IT!" I retorted, without even letting the man finish his sentence.


    The old guy could not help himself once again tough at my remark. He stood from his chair and went in my direction. As soon as the man was in front of me, he pulled a spare chair towards him. He afterwards sat in that ce. The guy took a clean cloth and wiped the remnants glued on my mouth, with his mouth still smiling at me.


    "You remind me of my son. I am thankful that you''re here with me."


    Those were thest words I heard from my old man, who raised me for a few years. He was the only one who helped me grow who I was today. And that old man shaped me as a fine bard, sharing stories across the kingdoms.


    However, I did note here for a noble cause. My goal was to find the monster who slew the son of my old man. The only memory that he gave me was. The monster who took his son''s life was not a beast or a demon.


    It was a person. knights from a kingdom. So here I was, looking for that bastard who imed the life of that poor kid.


    But I did not include that in my song, since these children were still listening to my tune. After finishing the melody I wrote for myself, I stood from my seat and prepared to leave.


    However, before exiting the shelter, two people noticed my presence. Since I contained my overflowing arcane, nobody should perceive my power.


    But these two individuals saw a threat inside of me. They red at me as if I was an unwanted guest inside this lively firm.


    However, I swore to myself to finish my goal. I did note here to fight these two individuals.


    I came here to ughter the knights who killed the old man and his kid.

 Chapter 102: On The Road, Far From Home.

    Chapter 102: On The Road, Far From Home.


    Arthur''s Perspective


    Short recap. After defeating the tyrant king and recing him with the benevolent Green Knight, Arthur and his team resumed their journey towards the demon kingdom. However, before they could even travel towards that road, Fenrir sensed something. She imed that there was a demon nearby, around a few miles away from the kingdom.


    ____________________


    "We are.. lost, Arthur," Fenrir eximed, while covering her mouth. "I cannot believe that we got lost. even after. I told you. the directions."


    "Hey! I followed all of your instructions, Fenrir! Shut it!" I answered, while whipping the ropes.


    As soon as the strings touched the horse, the animals red out a neigh and increased their speed. Fenrir could not handle the pace as she vomited at the side, spewing green mucus from her mouth.


    Making her puke was part of my n, since Fenrir keptining about my sense of direction.


    I did not know why that wolf girl had her eyes on me. Fenrir and I always had beef about everything, even after teaming up with me. This urrence was also not our first time butting heads against each other.


    I could only fear that the two of us did not have the same chemical reaction. We were like fire and ice contained inside a bottle.


    "Hey, you two! Stop it already!"


    Merleen went between us and stretched us apart, with her eyes shut close. She did not want the two of us to start a war, since it could lead to a sparring fight against each other. And if that would happen, our fight would end up in a fistfight, with the two of us injuring ourselves.


    Fenrir had a soft spot for Merleen, since she was the kindest girl Fenrir met in her life. She actually listened to her words, turned around, and shut her mouth. I, who heard nothing from my behind, heaved out a relieved sigh.


    However, the conversation never stopped from there. Fenrir got reced by Merleen, who scooched herself beside me.


    "Arthur, Fenrir is right, you know? We have been circling this forest for a few hours. And I keep seeing that same tree over there," Merleen confessed, as she pointed at the recognizable tree.


    "Merleen, all trees have the same design. Of course, that tree would have left and a big bark," I retorted, while scratching my head. "You''re probably dehydrated like Fenrir. You should probably sit beside her and calm yourself down."


    "No, Arthur... I am perfectly calm," Merleen answered, and smiled at me.


    Thankfully, I focused my eyes on the road in front of me. Or else I would have to suffer looking at those frightening orbs Merleen did at my rear. This urrence was my first time experiencing the wrath of Merleen. I did not know why, but the sensation felt like the mage girl had a point.


    I was just embarrassed to admit that I got the directions tangled up. And the only way to redeem me was to admit everything that I did was wrong.


    Before I was about to address my sins to Merleen, the tree that Fenrir pointed out changed. I wanted to waltz on the road and mock Fenrir about her words. But my guts screamed about an inkling feeling that surrounded this forest. It was as if someone watched us from afar, monitoring our every move.


    I ordered the horses to stay vignt and slow the pace, considering the environment surrounding us. If we nned on moving onward, we needed to move at a turtle''s pace. We could easily defend ourselves if multiple enemies schemed on showing up in our wagon.


    "Can you feel that too? That aura. it seems ominous," I mumbled.


    "Yeah. I thought so too. There''s something fishy about this ce, Arthur. Proceed with caution. I''ll..."


    And right after Fenrir said something awesome, she went to the window and threw up every snack she ate earlier. If it were not for slowing the wagon down, she would have fainted already.


    "Merleen, cast some light barrier around our carriage. And I need you to prepare your spells in case something happens."


    Merleen gave me a nod and went to her position. She waved her hands and conjured every protection magic she knew, casting it around our vehicle. This spell won''t protect us from dark magic. But it could reduce some damage taken from obsidian magic, except for the high-tier ones.


    Merleen did not have a proper teacher. So she could not conjure any god-tier spells that could obstruct dark magic.


    I also readied my magic circles and prepared my spell if I needed to fire it. The only magic ability that I knew was [Phoenix Sphere]. But that arcane would not be enough to stop an elite adventurer, considering my ss and intelligence stats.


    If a fight broke out, Fenrir would be useless for the time being. She was still on the window, trying to release everything inside her stomach, since she had motion sickness.


    We also needed to defend the horses in front of our carriage, considering that they were our mode of transportation. If those animals die, we would have trouble moving onwards.


    After a few seconds, the bushes from the trees danced back and forth, hinting that someone was nearby. I immediately prepared my defence stance, with my sword ready to strike at anyone who would appear in front of us.


    It was what we had expected. Vigers knew this ce as a notorious hideout for bandits. Even Merchant and Galehaut mentioned we needed to peel our eyes open for these robbers. Bandits had a weaker arcane corepared to the tyrant king. Since our opponent before could control darkness, we expected bandits would be a lesser pain in the ass.


    However, these bandits had different fighting stylespared to the opponents we faced before. They would hit anyone with cheap tricks as long as these bandits could win in a fight. Those bastards even knew how to retreat and ambush yers based on the environment they lived in.


    If these bandits applied the features of the game, my team would experience a hell of trouble. We would have to defend all our angles while galloping forward towards our destination.


    After a few seconds, the battle finally started. Multiple sets of arrows rained above us, coated with poisons and paralysing concoctions. But if I remembered it correctly, this tactic was not the bandit''s initial attack.


    Fortunately for us, Merleen''s light barrier protected us from the ambush. Those darts stood no chance against the protection spell. Even if they tried, those bolts would never pierce through this illuminating shield.


    If I ced myself as a bandit''s leader, these raining bolts would be our diversion. And the real attack would happen


    "BEHIND!" I shouted, while swinging my sword at our rear.


    As soon as I waved at my rent, a sh of some sort emerged from our backs. It was something I thought of while travelling in this carriage. And now that my rent sensed my courageous fear, it amplified my power, creating wind turbulence against those attacks from behind.


    The bandits attacked us using magic elements that came from mages. Upon squinting my eyes, dozens of magic circles greeted my eyes. Each of the attacks had distinct elements mixed in their discharge.


    If I remembered correctly, bandits did not have mages as their ss. Their group would onlyprise archers, warriors, and thieves, which wouldplete their line-up.


    However, right now, those magic circles proved us wrong.


    "How are you holding, Match?" I asked.


    "I''m okay... This is nothingpared to fighting the king.," Merleen answered, while maintaining her posture.


    This shield would protect us from any harm that the bandits would throw at us. Those magic attacks they unleashed were nothing but tickling stones against this light barrier. Since light could effortlessly obstruct every element, excluding dark magic (for now), the bandit''s assault would do nothing.


    However, it would be a different story if the hoodlums would use brute force against us.


    And that was what happened.


    A gang of raiders showed up from the trees, with each arming themselves with sharpened des and hammers. They had different sses in their group, excluding dark mages and priests. If I had to guess their numbers, these looters were around a hundred. Each of them had higher levels than Merleen and me.


    Although we defeated the tyrant king, we never received arge amount of experience from it. We needed to kill our opponent if we wanted to level up from our system. All we earned was just experience from fighting against an enemy.


    As soon as the robbers showed up, they immediately rushed towards us and bashed their weapons in our cart. They did not have any leaders, which made their attacks dull and inconsistent. But the barrage of attacks made Merleen weaker at every passing minute.


    If this continued for any longer, Merleen might lose her concentration and the barrier. And since Fenrir still minded her own business, we were a little understaffed..

 Chapter 103: Interrogation

    Chapter 103: Interrogation


    Kinda bonus part. But the story still continues XD.


    ________________________


    After a few seconds of recovering from her pathetic state, Fenrir joined the battle. Sheunched herself forward and smacked the thieves down to their graves without killing them. Since Fenrir vowed to limit her strength, her battle became more sluggish than before. She needed to maintain her power level enough to render our enemies unconscious, and not kill them.


    I protected Fenrir''s back and attacked the bandits from behind. Fenrir took down most of them at our fore, together with Merleen amplifying our attacks. Merleen used her light as a sweeping tool and slipped the enemies. Most of the thieves fell on the ground without putting up a fight against us.


    It was a funny scenario since these tough guys got outsmarted by a materialised light. If yers knew this cheap trick, they would have abused it before the game developers could update the game.


    With her extreme speed, we cleaned up the entire battlefield. It did not even take us half an hour to knock these bandits. It just showed that Fenrir and Merleen were superior characters in this game.


    "It''s a good thing we stopped. If we didn''t, I would have probably vomited everything inside of me," Fenrir imed, while covering her mouth. "Oh, wait. There it goes again."


    As soon as she finished saying her fill, Fenrir rushed towards the caravan''s side. She immediately puked some of her meals once again. That was the same spot she kept spewing green and yellowish liquid.


    Merleen and I did not mind Fenrir for now, since we had more important things at our fore. The two of us walked past the cart and studied the unconscious bodies lying on the ground. There were around a hundred thieves that attacked us. It was as if someone knew our identities and brought in the numbers, thinking they could kill this team.


    "Is it just me, or someone sent these people to kill us?" Merleen suggested, while fidgeting her fingers.


    "I have the same thought as you, Merleen," I answered. "This doesn''t feel right at all. none one bit."


    It would be odd if the entire bandits grouped against a no-name group like us. Although Green, the current king of Caerleon, introduced us, it did not line up for that reason. The vigers inside that kingdom were not strong enough to be secret spies to hunt us down. And the neighbouring kingdoms could not have dispatched this force after a few days.


    "I don''t want to say this, but someone knew us. And that man behind the curtain tied the strings, orchestrating this trap.," I announced, while lightly pping the bandit''s face.


    "Really, Arthur? Wow! I''ve never thought of that! You''re really smart!" Merleen remarked, while cheering for me at the back.


    "But we still don''t want to point fingers at each other." I whispered, while gazing at the ground.


    It was my first time bing a detective doing the groundwork. However, all these thoughts proved nothing, since we did not have any information. And ming the mercenaries for this attack would never make sense.


    I brushed those indecent thoughts while cing the man beside the tree. Merleen and I tied the bear-like man and secured it with our arcane.


    "What are we going to do about this guy, Arthur? He looks... mean. and a killer. I hate killers," Merleen said, while clenching the man''s muscr skin. "I could kill him. but I''m scared."


    I faintly chuckled at herment and replied, "Don''t worry. We''re just going to be asking him a lot of questions. You''ll be the good cop, and I''ll be the bad cop. Got it, Merleen?"


    "What''s a bad and good cop?"


    I told the gist of the interrogation part for this bandit we caught. And we would follow the act that the television showed to me when I still watched some series online. There were two types of cops; the good cop and the bad cop.


    The good cop would be the one who asks the kindergarten questions, without adding pressure to the criminal. That cop would not use brute force or violence during the interrogation. That act would also be the saving grace for the criminal if that person still wanted to live. Merleen would y the good cop, since she did not want to kill. She also did not want to hurt anyone without proper exnations at all. That girl fit perfectly for that role, considering all those options aligning with her.


    But if that culprit rejected the good cop, the bad cop would do its magic.


    The bad cop was the one who would do the interrogation''s violent part. This cop would brutally torture the criminal, squeezing as much information as possible from that person. And when that culprit dropped like a fly, the bad cop would do everything to revive that person.


    It was an interesting job, especially for me.


    As soon as we prepared everything for our interrogation, I told her everything Merleen needed to know. I also wrote all the questions she needed to ask about her system for the tough guy tied near the tree. Merleen would only call me if she felt threatened, or she finished the five-minute timer.


    After briefing Merleen about the questions, I pushed her at the tree and cheered her from afar. There was nothing I could do but watch her seed or change her position.


    But before we could start the interrogation, I took out a container and filled it with Fenrir''s vomit. As soon as I receptacle, I tossed it towards the guy and woke him from his sleep.


    Within a few seconds, the man jolted from his seat and red in our direction. The thief even shouted and cursed at us with everything he had. But since he was talking to Merleen, I had to kick his precious sac.


    "Know who you''re talking to, thief," I yelled, and threatened the man to kick him again.


    When the man took a direct hit from his balls, that bandit shook his head and finallyplied with our wishes. for now.


    That man raised his head and kept quiet about the situation, with his eyes still ring into mine. But I paid his stare no mind and continued our interrogation, knowing that the thief could do nothing about this urrence.


    "If you want to kill us, know your ce. We could kill you anytime we want. But since we''re feeling generous, we would ask you a few questions... and then spare you," I exined, while revealing my rent sword.


    "And what would happen if I don''t tell you nothing!" the man replied.


    "Let''s just say that you''re going to die," I answered.


    "Kill me."


    After the bloke gave his reply, the thief spit on my armour. Fortunately, Merleen cast a spell and blocked the saliva from touching my tes. If it were not for her magic, I would have smelled like a rotten fruit growing in a garden.


    "Oh. So you''ve chosen death?" I had always dreamt of saying those words.


    I hid my excited feet and acted as if I got pissed at what the man did to me. However, I was not even mad at the bloke. Even if that saliva hit me, I would still let him go. I did not want to risk killing someone in front of Merleen just because I got spit by a man.


    It was just bad manners in front of thedy.


    Merleen stepped up and extended her arms, blocking my way. She carved her face with worried eyes as soon as she witnessed my frowning mouth. I wanted to call off my acting, but Merleen amplified the fear in the guy''s eyes. Well, Merleen''s interruptions gave a glimmer of hope for the tied man.


    "Arthur, stop!" Merleen cried. "I''ll handle this! I''m a good cop, right!?"


    I nodded at her and replied, "Okay, Merleen. I will give you exactly five minutes for your part. After that time, I will show up and give this piece of crap a beating."


    "You couldn''t even say shit, you dickhead."


    Before the bandit could even continue his curse, I kicked his face and left a mark on his cheeks. The man jolted backwards from my kick, but it was not enough to knock him out. I wanted to let him sleep and wake him up using the vomitus left by Fenrir. It was too bad I didn''t have to use that for a second time, or else I would have screwed that guy.


    "That''s myst warning, punk. Be good to her. Because if you don''t, the next one''s going to be yourst," I said those lines like a thug, while marching backwards.


    Within a few seconds, I immediately peeked through the stone while heaving out a sigh. My heart kept beating fast, like a horse racing through the garden. I did not want Merleen to be alone beside the man who had a mouth like a sailor.


    I continued spying on them for five minutes. But the situation with the bandit. did not look good.

 Chapter 104: A Bard?

    Chapter 104: A Bard?


    "Arthur! I told you not to interfere!"


    "Sorry, Merleen. It''s just hard to watch him curse you. You know I hate those kinds of people."


    "Even if you curse too?!"


    "Yes."


    After our exchange, I heaved out a sigh and dragged Merleen back to the caravan. Since the warrior kept hitting on Merleen, I had no other choice but to kick his balls. It would not be a surprise if that man could not bear any child in the future.


    But who was I to care about him, anyway? These bandits had already killed dozens, if not hundreds, of innocent vigers wandering on this road. I did not kill anyone who stood in my way, since everyone could have a change of heart.


    And this man was not worthy of my kind demeanour. subjectively.


    Merleen and I cleaned up the station before resuming our journey. She kept nagging about the interrogation part, saying that she did a great job if it weren''t for my meddling shenanigans. I corrected her and told Merleen about my side, but she did not listen.


    We ended the conversation when I told her about the new food I came up with for our next meal. No man could win an argument against a woman, except if you could cook something for her. There was no research on Earth about it if I had remembered, but it still worked for me.


    Merleen kept humming an upbeat tone while we headed towards the cart. As I nced at our fore, Fenrir noticed our figures but refused to greet our presence. Fenrir raised a brow, averted her gaze, and waited for us to arrive. She even had her legs crossed when Merleen and I were a few centimetres away from the carriage, telling me he was not interested in our adventurers.


    But since we did nothing but fun with the interrogation, I let this urrence slide as I went towards my seat.


    However, before I could even sit on the horseman''s chair, an arcane aura tapped my hand, freezing my body. As I nced at the two girls, Merleen and Fenrir also got paralysed before me.


    No matter how hard Fenrir struggled, the invisible spell bounded our movements, forcing us to stay in our ce. We could only breathe and move our eyeballs in front of us. Besides that, we remained still like a statue, waiting for some exnation of some sort.


    "You call yourselves as heroes of Caerleon yet got caught by a magic spell? I thought you''re immune to illusions since you''re a knight, Arthur." A voiceing from the forest mentioned my name.


    As I squinted my eyes, a figure emerged from the sea of trees. A pair of eyes glowed in the dark, intimidating everyone present in the woond. After a few seconds, the figure finally appeared before us.


    It was a man wearing a green tunic, which also served as his armour. A dagger stuck out in his hips, but I doubt the bloke used it as a weapon. If I could guess it right, he used that de to skin the animals he got. He had a peach skin tone, with petite shoulders. There was nothing I could say but rmend eating something before he could turn into a stick.


    There was nothing remarkable about his looks or clothes besides the musical instrument clipped in his hands. If I remember correctly, that instrument was a harp. Out of all the musical instruments a person could use and bring, this man brought his harp.


    But after a few moments, I widened my eyes and realised something. This man was not just an ordinary Joe, walking by in the forest. He was not even a bandit, considering the dress he wore. If that man was a robber, he would have stolen our goods immediately after neutralising our movements.


    However, the man didn''t. It was because.


    "Are you a bard?" I gasped, when I shouldn''t.


    Since this spell tied up my entire body, I should not have spoken to the bard. However, because of my knight''s ss, I passively negate the effects of those mind spells.


    Instead of attacking the bard head-on, I approached the man and asked, "What do you want? Why did you cast this spell?"


    "Step back!" the bard eximed. "You knights are just reckless scums of Magique! You do not own the right to talk to me!"


    As soon as the man growled, he yed his harp and struck a tune. I was not a fan of listening to harps or any other instruments. And since this world did not have modern songs, I did not even bother asking the world about their music taste.


    However, the bard hit the notes and yed a piece for me. But despite his efforts, I could still freely move with no hindrance at all.


    Bards had a special ability that they used with the instruments they used. Even yers could be a bard if they wished to, since it could produce real-life music. So musicians and avid listeners picked this ss, considering the benefits they received. Since the yers choosing bards were musicians, they had fun ying that character than in other sses.


    However, choosing bards had a myriad of downsides. This ss did not have a single attack spell or basic attack. And even if they could, bards would deal no damage at all, despite being level 100.


    But the speciality of bards came from illusions and psychological assaults. They could use their instruments to lure a party and make them fight with each other. It was a stupid spell that became difficult to counter.


    So the game developers had to tone them down a little more, considering the overpowered abilities they had. As soon as they had the stats of a viger, their spells became harder to use than before. And since I was a knight, those illusion spells did not work on me.


    "Maybe the spell became effective earlier because I got caught off guard?" I mumbled to myself, whilst staring at the bard.


    The song had some effects on my body. But instead of taking the entire ailment, my body shook it off as if it was nothing but sweat. Since I was a knight, illusions and negative conditions such as that did not affect me.


    That bard had a higher levelpared to me.


    After a few seconds, the bard finally realised that I did not be a ve to his spell. He furrowed his eyebrows and cracked his neck, wishing it could intimidate me. However, I was not in the mood to fight, especially a bard. I needed to be cautious about this fight, since I was up against an enemy that could use my allies.


    If Merleen and Fenrir attacked me, I would instantly lose. There was no way I could win against those two beasts who could control light and transform into a werewolf.


    But as we both turned around, Merleen and Fenrir shut their eyes and fell asleep. Fenrir even snored a score, despite everyone present in front of her. She got herself sucked into the music and let her body rest for the time being.


    I almost asked the Bard to y for me if I ever felt exhausted after a battle. It would be nice to get a full night''s sleep after listening to that kind of tone. That music would work wonders to my body like anaesthesia free of charge.


    "I prepared myself to face a knight like you. And yet. Tch." The bard clicked his tongue and changed his music. "I will kill all the knights that I think killed my father!"


    "Your father!?" I asked, while waving my hands. "I''m innocent, bard! I don''t even know you!"


    Despite shouting at him, the bard continued ying hisposition. I wanted to smack him using the pommel of my sword, but things got a little dicey.


    The one that the bard yed right now was something different from earlier. The song before had a solemn tone that calmed everyone''s senses. But the bard switched it up and turned it into a wild tone. Despite its ring and fast tone, my ears wanted to listen to it more. It was an rm clock that let me sleep instead of waking me up.


    Within a few seconds, Merleen and Fenrir opened their eyes and red in my direction. They snapped their fist and sauntered towards me.


    "What are you girls doing? Merleen. Fenrir.? Hello?" I asked, while stepping backwards. "If you can snap out of that spell, now''s a great chance. I don''t want to hurt you. please don''t hurt me," I cried.


    But it was already toote.


    As soon as the bard hit his thunderous notes, Fenrir and Merleen dashed straight at me. Fortunately for me, the two of them did not conjure their abilities. If Merleen could use her light magic in this fight, my body would fall on the ground. And if Fenrir transformed into her berserk mode, I would have be humanoid sushi for her breakfast.

 Chapter 105: Meliodas

    Chapter 105: Meliodas


    "Come on,dies. You know I can''t hit a girl." I squealed, while waving my hands.


    Despite my warnings, Fenrir and Match rushed towards me with outmatched speed. Fenrir zoomed in and enjoyed the lightning towards me, with her ws aiming for my neck. With those moves, she wanted to kill me.


    But it was not Fenrir who wished to hurt me. It was that bard, iming that I was a knight who he knew from before.


    Thankfully, my rent boosted my senses and helped me dodged the bullet from Fenrir. However, I shielded my shoulders because of that and ended up wounding my arm.


    The injury was not deeppared to what I had with the king. And if the situation became shaky, I could always drink a potion I made to heal myself up.


    However, before I could do anything like that, I needed to wake Fenrir and Merleen up while defending myself from their attacks.


    And that was the trickiest part of this battle. I did not know what to do about these two women fighting me. It would be better if Merleen and Fenrir were fighting for me, not with me!


    I brushed those thoughts aside and focused on the sh at my fore. Thanks to the heightened senses my sword gave me, I could maintain eluding the attacks as long as I could sense Fenrir.


    I did not have the strongest skills, but I could stand on my own ground. And since I was up against someone I knew, this fight almost became a spar... Well, if it were not for Fenrir''s killing intentions, it would have looked like that.


    But before I could gasp some air, a glimmer of light travelled at Fenrir''s side towards me. Fortunately, that beam of light missed attacking my figure. I did not know if the attack missed because of my movements or Merleen''s shaking hands. It almost made me think Merleen tried fighting the spell inside her head. Hence her hands avoiding my figure.


    "Two against one, bard! You know I''m going to lose!" I eximed, but my words meant nothing to the bard. "Hey! I am not the guy you''re looking for, man!"


    "I can never be tricked by a knight like you! You are a soldier for yourself, not for the people. You kill because you have the power. And when that power crumbles, you listen to no man and do what you think is fun," the bard spoke his bitter words, while grinning in my direction. "Now that you''re dancing at the palm of my hand, let''s see who would have thestugh!"


    ''This guy has a screw loose!'' my mind screamed, praying for the deities of Magique.


    I cannot attack the bard head-on, since Fenrir and Merleen guarded his body. But if I could find an opportunity, I needed to knock him down and end this nonsense.


    As I averted my eyes from the bard, Merleen shot another light beam in my direction, with Fenrir jolting at the side. Since the light was the fastest thing I knew, I tried using my dark energy and counter it. Thanks to the obsidian matter, the light did not pass through me. If I had been a secondter, that luminance would have sliced through me.


    Within a few moments, Merleen raised her hands and tried again. I readied my sword and activated the dark energy again. However, nothing came as the seconds passed by.


    The magic circle never appeared in front of her hands, despite channelling her focus in front of her. As I squinted my eyes, Merleen kept shaking her hands, with sweats dripping on her face. Even though she had not said anything to me, Merleen struggled to fight against the spell. I wanted to tell her she was doing right, but Fenrir appeared on my nk.


    Thanks to Merleen buying me some time, I rolled to the side and evaded Fenrir''s pounce. She rolled straight behind me but afterwards regained her bnce. That wolf girl stood like a mad dog, growling at me with intense hatred. I could only gulp my saliva down, wishing that the spell would eventually wear off.


    As the battle prolonged, the bard''s face looked pale and swollen. It was as if the arcane ced on his harp took a toll on the bard''s body. That man was even gasping for air as soon as he yed his instrument.


    I seized my chance and headed straight towards the musician. That bard expected this oue, knowing that this was his time of weakness. The poet called forth the two women at his side to defend him. However, I already knew he was going to do that.


    I used my dark energy to press Mereen back while smacking Fenrir''s back using the pommel of my sword. Both of the girls got pushed away from my attack as I reached the bard.


    The bard tried to defend his harp more than his face. But I already knew that weapon was the lifeline of his ss. And I destroyed that instrument, the bard would have no other choice but to wallow in agony. If he regained hisposure, that bard would have to travel around the kingdoms and fix his destroyed weapon.


    "Checkmate!"


    "You win! I-I will deactivate the spell right now!"


    Before I could strike my rent''s pommel at the bard, I changed my body''s course and deliberately missed my attack. The bard had no other choice but to lift the hypnotizing spell from the two girls, vowing that he would never repeat that.


    As soon as the bard deactivated the spell, both Fenrir and Merleen fell on the ground. A sudden thudding sound resonated from behind, which came from the two women.


    I rushed towards their aid and checked their conditions, hoping that the two girls were okay. Fortunately, none of them got hurt even after taking a hit from the hypnotic spell.


    "Are you sure there are no side effects, Mr. bard?" I asked.


    "Yes. The only side effect they would have is they would forget what happened when they got affected by my spell. They would feel a little lost after deactivating the spell. But that confusion after a few seconds," the bard exined. "You said you''re not one of the twelve knights of the round table? How sure are you that you''re not one of them?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I also hunt down powerful knights that are stronger than me. And right now, you''re sitting at that throne, knight," the bard continued.


    "I have a name," I answered. "And the name''s Arthur. What''s yours, bard?"


    "Are you going to forgive that asshole who controlled our minds and killed you? Shouldn''t we be worried about this scum who could manipte people out of their will?"


    As soon as Fenrir regained her senses, she stood up and eximed those words. I could not help but look into her eyes since she had a point.


    "However, there were some points that I wanted to know. And it could only be answered through peace without fighting anyone," I said, while looking at the bard. "Andpared to the knights before us, this bard is alone. He even said that the knights took away someone dear to him. I can''t just hurt or kill someone like that?"


    A world of silence filled the air as Fenrir heard my response. She did not want to retort at my words. So she stormed off towards the carriage and waited for me.


    "You''re so kind to others! I''m just worried that kindness would bite back after you." Those were thest words Fenrir eximed, before nestling inside the caravan.


    I let her be since she had been through a lottely. Fenrir was the only one who had motion sickness throughout this lengthy trip. She also had been vomiting everything she ate before this fight happened.


    I could only guess that her abdomen continued making a scene right now, hoping to receive some nourishment.


    Merleen did not say a word and listened to the conversation. Although she voiced out earlier that she was not a fan of hypnotic spells, Merleen did not mind that fight at all. She told me that as long as she did not hurt me, everything was okay.


    The bard cleared his throat and continued his sentence, "My apologies, Arthur, for attacking your carriage without checking your identity. If only I did that, this would not have happened."


    "It''s okay," I answered. "Nobody got hurt. That''s the most important thing. By the way, you haven''t said your name yet."


    The bard bent his knees and introduced himself to Merleen and me," My name is Meliodas. And I am just a wandering bard seeking vengeance against the knights who killed my unc..father''s son."


    "I''m sorry to hear that your brother died," I mumbled.


    "My brother?" the bard asked, but immediately corrected himself. "Yes...my brother. Some knights came inside my father''s house and killed his son...my brother. And when he dies of old age, I am going on a quest to kill those bastards who took away my brother''s life!"

 Chapter 106: Demonic Beast (1)

    Chapter 106: Demonic Beast (1)


    We had learned that the bard had a tragic life he had been through before meeting us on this road. Meliodas mentioned his father got killed by a knight from the round table. Originally, there were six of them. But the game developers reduced the numbers, which halved the rest of those knights.


    I did not tell Meliodas about the game developers or this world being simr to a game. Only Merleen knew this secret, with Fenrir being an exception.


    "So there are only six of them remaining? It''s unfortunate that I cannot kill the other half. It''s a shame," Meliodas mumbled to himself, while running down his fingers on the harp. "How about you? Who are you guys anyway, especially you?"


    Meliodas pointed his fingers at me and continued, "Knights are all loyal to the king. They follow no one but the king''s orders, even if they need to kill their wives and children. I''ve seen them with my own eyes. And I''ve killed most of them already. But when I sense you wish to protect these people surrounding you, you are no knight to these kingdoms... which they call Albion. Because if you''re one of them, you would have let me kill these two girls."


    When Meliodas confessed those words, his eyes red into mine. He did not even avert them to a different site, considering the weight of our conversation. I needed to choose my words since this bard did not kid around.


    And if I were in Meliodas'' position, I would have probably done the same thing, too.


    "Well, these two are my trustedrades. I would sacrifice my life to save them from a dangerous incident," I answered, unsure what Meliodas would make out of that. "Because they''re my friends. And even though they''re not my friends, I would save them with my life. We only take out those who disregard life as things."


    "If there''s the quickest way to resolve any conflict, that would kill someone off before ending the argument. But every one of us has the chance to change. However, that chance can also be limited to psychos and maniacs killing other people. Now those are the groups we kill if we could. At least, from what I believe in," I continued.


    All I exined to Meliodas was my critical thinking, which my team always applied throughout our battle. Although Fenrir had an original concept before this, she might have seen the situation when those injured people would die in the shelter. I could only hope that one day Fenrir would refuse to kill people immediately without prying into their behaviour.


    The bard rested his chin on his head, thinking about the phrase I mentioned. If I had to guess him right, Meliodas probably remembered something from his childhood that''s miles apart from what I said.


    "Are you indicating that I am part of your radar since I killed dozens. hundreds of soldiers? Even if you tell me your answer, my ideals will never change, Arthur," Meliodas expressed, as he crossed his arms.


    "I do not n on changing your ideals. If killing those knights, like you''ve said would bring more peace than chaos, you''re allowed to do it. As long as you weigh the circumstances, everything should be good. And I will only allow it if you''re protecting someone dear to you," I said, before answering Meliodas'' former question. "So, no. You are not on my radar. You''re nothing but a stranger to me."


    "If that''s all, I''d like to end the conversation here."


    Just before Meliodas said those words, an inhumane sound echoed through the road. It came to the north where the road would lead us. That sound came not from a human shouting for help.


    "What is that?" I asked, while gazing at the road.


    "Probably a demonic beast. When a demon is nearby, the animals roaming around the forest catch that aura. And if they were exposed to that, those animals... or beasts would turn into something demonic. It doesn''t happen a lot. But that sound tells me otherwise."


    Fenrir was the one who exined the voice''s description up ahead. Merleen shivered after listening to those words and went behind me.


    "Arthur, are you sure we''re going towards that ce?" Merleen asked, with her hands still wrapped around my hips.


    The sensation had an impable feeling of delight, considering that a girl hugged me from behind. But I had no time to kid around, considering the dire situation we would face soon.


    "We are, Merleen. We can''t let that demonic beast wreak havoc around the viges," I answered, while holding Merleen''s hand.


    While that happened, I turned around and faced the bard. Meliodas also stared at the sound''s origin, whilst squeezing his harp in his hands. As I approached the man, Meliodas got startled from my figure and moved a few steps backward.


    When he recognized my face, he immediately shook his head and reacted, "Sorry. I spaced out."


    "Don''t be," I answered, while looking at the road. "So, what''s your n. It seems like you''re interested in the sound we''ve all heard."


    "Certainly," Meliodas replied. "My uncle. father had a farm. And that farm was the only source of ie he had during that time. But those demons attacked that lot, which ruined his fortune. My father ended up swimming in piles of debts and finally moved from a different town. That''s why I hate those demons."


    Upon listening to Meliodas'' story, my mouth curled up a smile as I seized the opportunity, "This is the perfect moment to ask... So, are you fine teaming up with us while fighting that beast?.... If our enemy is a demon, that is."


    "Are you sure of what you''re saying, Arthur? I literally killed you moments before we heard that sound. Aren''t you a little optimistic about me?" Meliodas expressed his concerns, while looking at my eyes.


    I simply nodded my head and replied, "Yeah. We need a pair of hands. or a harp. We really hate demons, and we wish to save the neighbouring vigers, right? The more the merrier."


    "If you say so, Arthur. Please let me be a part of your team. I shall try not to press you down with my harp skill," Meliodas answered, while lowering his head. "I cannot attack or defend myself. So I will just stay on the back and do my thing while you fight the demonic beast."


    "That''s fine by me. Hop inside our carriage. We would arrive quicker if we use the cart rather than on foot."


    After our exchange, Meliodas heeded my instructions and went along with my team. Fenrir and Merleen said nothing about the situation, since they knew the weight of this situation. It was a dire problem we needed to take care of, considering that we were up against a demonic being.


    "Fenrir, can you brief us with demonic beasts?" I suggested.


    Fenrir cleared her throat and exined, "As I''ve said before, when demons are nearby, they release negative energies, which enter the arcanic vein of life forms. We consider that as a curse passed by the aura of the demons. That process differed from possession, since the demon isn''t present at the scene. When the demonic aura enters someone. or a living creature, that being would rabid and kill anyone who stands in their way, regardless of anything."


    "But they can be saved," Fenrir continued. "There are different curses, with unique powers from those demonic auras. However, nobody told me about the entire process. And I didn''t care about that when I was still with my pack."


    If I had to guess Fenrir''s missing statements, knocking that demonic beast or human would do the trick. Every curse or spell had its own limitation, including this demonic aura.


    When I was still a yer, this news spread like wildfire. But I did not know about this, since I cared only about getting the sword. This demonic aura only affected nearby viges, which did not concern me. I was a high-level yer who had an S. ss job in my hands. Saving a town at that time was not my utmost priority. unlike now.


    "Arthur, what would happen if a person got infected by the demonic aura? What will we do? Should we. kill them? Or.?" Merleen asked, with her eyes filled with worry. "But what if we can''t?"


    Merleen had a point when she said those words. It was also something that had been going through my mind.


    "If that happens, we would spare them. As long as we have some hope, we would save those people. or creatures we need," I answered.


    After traveling for a few minutes, we arrived at the site. As soon as we got off the carriage, we prepared our magic abilities and studied the scene. We were up against a demonic aura, which would be a pain in the ass.


    As we gazed ahead, a little girl was running for her life, away from the two demonic beasts.

 Chapter 107: Demonic Beast (2)

    Chapter 107: Demonic Beast (2)


    Before we could arrive at the sound''s origin, a window popped up before me. The contents written on the box told me I learned a new passive ability after fighting Meliodas. As I flipped the page, the skill told me that my team would be invulnerable from hypnotic attacks and other forms of maniption, except if I ordered it. If I did not mention it to someone, that spell would not activate on myrades.


    If I had to guess it right, this passive spell worked perfectly with Meliodas. Since we fought against a bard that could control someone, my system recognized it as a threat. Thanks to my ss as a knight, my system granted me this advantage. It gave me the passive skill, preparing me from my enemies that could do the same thing.


    I still had no idea when I could use the spell''stter effect. But from what I observed, I might have to use that ability for this fight.


    After I acknowledged those thoughts, I proceeded towards the site and prepared ourselves for a battle.


    In front of us was a girl running away from two demonic beasts. The nearest demon to the girl had a child''s figure, while the other had an image of a dog. That pair harassed the titless while baring their pointed teeth.


    Without a second thought, all four of us went towards the scene to protect the girl. Merleen did not want to use her spell offensively, especially in a fight. So she used her light abilities and formed a shield surrounding the girl. Merleen''s job was to defend the civilians away from the fight.


    When the demonic beasts attempted to attack the girl, it was time for us to make our entrance. Fenrir and I fended off the attacksing from the demons and pushed them away. Fortunately, even before I could say anything, Fenrir made sure to limit the damage from her attacks. She knew that the demonic aura continued manipting those beings trapped behind that cover.


    And the only way to stop them was for us to knock them out cold without killing them. Our team could hurt them, but we needed to avoid amputating their limbs as necessary.


    "Fenrir, I think you realised it, but those two are."


    "Yeah." Fenrir replied, and stole glimpses at the little girl. "Tell me, tiny human. Who are these two individuals that turned into demons?"


    The girl quivered her hands while answering Fenrir''s question. "That one is my brother. And that one is our pet, Silver. he''s a dog."


    "We were just getting berries to mother. but then, my brother screamed and. and.. he became like that. my dog too," the girl continued, as she hid behind me.


    When the girl pointed her fingers at the two, it all made sense to us now. That demonic beast standing upright was the girl''s brother, while the other was their pet dog. I could deduce that these two were important individuals to the frightened girl, since she stayed here in the forest instead of running away.


    "You did well, fe. We''re here to save them, okay? Can you go stay with this lovely sister for me?" I asked, while caressing the little girl''s hair.


    "Okay.. Thank you.," the girl answered, as she wiped the beads of tears dripping from her eyes.


    After talking with the little girl, I turned my attention to Merleen and asked, "Take good care of the little girl, okay? I know I''m asking too much, but can you help us fight the demonic beast? Can you do that, Merleen?"


    Merleen nodded after hearing my words and replied, "I know. And it''s okay, Arthur. I will protect her with my life."


    When Merleen gave me her answer, I went towards Bard and gave him my instructions. He also expressed his concerns about this fight.


    "Arthur, I cannot fight with the two of you. I only have a harp that controls the movements of each individual. However, my ability won''t work against demons or overpowered beings. But I will try my best to aid you in battle," Meliodas expressed his thoughts, while clipping his hands to the harp''s strings.


    "I know from miles away, Meliodas. I want you to be our eyes and ears from this fight. If you think we would be in a pinch, use your song to drag our bodies away from danger. That''s what you''re going to say, right?" I asked. "And leave the fighting to us. Do not try to control our bodies fighting against these zombies, especially Fenrir and Merleen."


    "You still do not trust me?" Meliodas asked. "I am not saying that to ruin our formation... or our rtionship. But I just want to make sure that-."


    Before Meliodas could finish his sentence, I butted in and answered his concerns, "Don''t worry. I trust you because you''re a part of our team. Thetter part of my sentence was just a reminder for you."


    I turned my focus to Fenrir and instructed, "Fenrir, you take the demonic dog, and I will take the kid."


    "Why? Because I''m also a dog?" Fenrir growled.


    "No. Well, now that you''ve mentioned it, I see some resemnce."


    "I hate you."


    After our exchange, the fight finally began. Fenrir and I rushed towards the scene and battled against the two demonic entities. However, the two of us had separated battles.


    I would focus on fighting against the demonic kid, while Fenrir would fight against the dog. We would keep the two busy, brawl against each other, and knock them out. We could also wait until the demonic energy would pass out from those two. But that y would involve some risks that could prove fatal in our fight. If we did that, there might be a chance that the kid would suffer physical damage from the demonic aura. Hence, the dangers tangled with that n.


    We ought to finish this fight and stun the two demonic beings. If we could do just that, the fight would be over.


    I immediately took the one on the right and dashed straight into battle. Fenrir also went to the other side and fought against the demonic dog. Now that we were in position, we would face these demons on our own, with the help of Merleen and Meliodas at the back. This fight would differ from the tyrant king, since we only need to knock them out, not kill them.


    I clipped my hands around rent and bashed the kid using my de. If I used the pommel of my sword, the attack would do nothing against that demon. Thanks to rent''s ability, I could move faster than before, which would help me in this battle.


    But the demonic being had remarkable speed and eluded my attack. It went to the side and punched my abdomen as a counterattack. As the demonic kid''s fistnded on my stomach, I flung backwards. After rolling seven times, my speed finally stopped, but the throbbing pain never left my body.


    "Oh, that''s gotta leave a mark," I growled in pain, while caressing the site where I got jabbed.


    Fortunately, my body withstood the attack, together with my passivesing into y. My body regenerated after receiving the attack, which also helped me recover from this fight. I also had an ability that granted me more defence the more the enemy beat my ass.


    I tried again and approached the demonic kid with precaution. Since charging straight into battle did not work, I now had to wait patiently. If I wanted to attack, I needed to find an opening and strike my enemy from there.


    But the demonic entity never gave its guard down as it finally tackled me. Luckily for me, Merleen''s shield blocked the demon''s attack. However, the demonic kid averted his focus to me and zoomed straight towards Merleen.


    I tried catching up on the demonic boy, but I could not outrun him. My body was not strong enough to catch up against this demon, which made it impossible for me to defeat it.


    But when I finally lost hope, my feet moved on their own and increased their pace. Both my muscles and magic coated my lower limbs, which made me catch up with the demon.


    As I went to my enemy''s side, I smacked the demonic kid using my de once again, hoping that would deal some damage. Much to my surprise, the demon finally felt my attack as it changed its focus back to me.


    "Yeah, that''s more like it. I''m your enemy here, kid!" I shouted, grabbing the attention of my opponent.


    The ability that helped me ovee struggle came from Meliodas, who controlled my feet. Since he had the power to increase my body''s effort while amplifying my pace, he stroked his harp and helped me with my fight. If he had not used his harp I doubt I would be there to stop the demon''s attack.


    I stole a nce at my behind and nodded my head, thanking the two for saving me.

 Chapter 108: Demonic Beast (3)

    Chapter 108: Demonic Beast (3)


    "We cannot fight them like this, Arthur," Meliodas asked, while ring at the demonic figures. "If we only focus on defending and not attacking them, we would lose this battle. Someone might get hurt, especially the little girl."


    "Currently on it, Meliodas. I just don''t know how to knock them out without hurting the two demonic beasts," I answered.


    Our team cannot harm the demonic boy and the dog, considering that the little girl treated them as their family. And since cutting off their legs would pose a problem, we had no other choice but to tickle our enemies.


    However, that method would help us win this fight. We needed to do something before this situation could get worse, just like Meliodas mentioned.


    After thinking for a few seconds, I finally came up with an idea. However, this n of mine had some risk shared with it, considering that it would involve Merleen''s powers.


    "Merleen! Can you create a barrier surrounding the dog?" I asked. "And can you still shield the girl while you''re conjuring one over here?"


    "Yes. I am on it!" Merleen answered, without doubting my n. "And it''s fine, Arthur! I can''t protect both this girl and project a shield at the dog!"


    Although she shed me a confusing look before heeding my instructions. The order I gave to Merleen was a difficult one, considering that she needed to focus on two things at the same time. Using light magic also consumed a lot of mana, which would risk her from fainting on the battlefield.


    Luckily, Merleen also knew that possibility. Without even telling her the risk, Merleen nned on telling her circumstances if she ever felt something funny inside of her body.


    Merleen immediately stood from the ground and concentrated her magic on her palms. After a few seconds, magic circles appeared on her hands, which eventually shot a beam of light towards the dog. Fortunately, the light did not attack the dog but covered it with a yellowish luminance.


    Within a few seconds, the brilliant light enveloped the dog enough to trap it inside.


    It was my goal from the very start. Since Merleen''s light could obstruct any elements, except dark energy, using it as a cage would work well for this situation. And if it didn''t, it was always safe to try out new things while using our spells.


    This feature was not avable in the actual game. Since we would only use our mouse, screens, or phones as our devices, mixing spells to create another ability was not something we could do. It was a job that the developers could manipte, considering that they handled the game.


    But now that the game became my reality, making the spell something entirely different was something I could abuse to our advantage.


    Thanks to the shield Merleen created, the dog got trapped inside that cage. Even though the animal had demonic powers, those buffs were not enough to destroy the shield. If I had to guess it right, abilities needed at least a million statistical power to destroy that light shield. I was the only yer who achieved that number, which made me nearly the god of this game.


    And I doubted that would happen in this world, too, since all the people we met were around less than one hundred thousand statistical power. However, Meliodas, who only had around ten thousand statistical power, could be a powerful enemy. He was the living proof that numbers were nothingpared to an overpowered ability.


    "Now, we focus on the boy! Fenrir! I need you to lock him down so I can stun him!" I ordered, while dashing straight at the demonic kid.


    Fenrir followed my lead and went straight at the demonic boy. She locked his arms at the back, revealing the boy''s vulnerable head for me. Meliodas also strummed his string, boosting my movement speed and uracy. He had the power to do that as long as Meliodas was at the back watching the scenes.


    As soon as I reached the demonic boy, I used the pommel of my sword and mmed it against the kid''s legs. If I weaken the bnce of this demonic boy, he won''t have any chance of running away. I still had my potion with me in case something terrible happened. But I would only use it if that demonic beast would self-destruct before me.


    Self-destructing was an ability that the demonic aura could use if it felt threatened. If the demonic creature realised it cannot stay alive any longer, that aura would self-destruct, forcing the host to explode alongside the demonic parasite. However, that thought would not be possible. Few demonic auras could only perform this skill since it was a unique one from the demons.


    But despite its rarity, our team still had to keep an eye on that to happen. I was the only one who knew this ability, since telling my team about it while fighting against these beasts would eat up our time. And since these beasts still showed no signs of exploding, I kept the information to myself for the time being.


    Fortunately, that never happened. We still had time to release the demonic spirit from the innocent kid and the dog.


    After disrupting the kid''s bnce, I jumped from the ground and finally gave the ultimate blow. Within a few seconds, I whacked the pommel of my sword against the demonic boy''s head, while praying it won''t deal any brain damage. I saw some series that made the person ill after getting a trauma on the head.


    I just hoped that won''t happen to this kid who got himself into this problem.


    Lucky for us, after crashing my weapon against the demonic kid, the aura fled from him, leaving the child alone. When the deadly spirit left the kid, I immediately caught his body and gingerly ced him on the grass.


    The boy slept like an angel despite the fight we had earlier. That demonic aura amplified the arcane from the boy, which gave him superb powers and mana. Since this kid had bulky muscles when he transformed into a demonic beast, I could only guess that he was a son of a knight around this ce.


    "Now we only need to-."


    Before I could even finish my sentence, the feral dog made a ring growl. That sound almost defeated our eyes as if it were not for the golden cage Merleen made for the pet. After a few moments, the dog''s eyes turned ck, hinting that it unlocked power of some sort. As I studied the magic circles forming around its body, I turned around and shouted at Merlene.


    "MERLEEN, RELEASE THE SHIELD, NOW!"


    As luck would have it, Merleen deactivated the shield from the dog before it could release a shockwave enough to push us back. That st had dark energy mixed with it, which pressed all of our bodies on the ground.


    Merleen and I were the only ones who could control our bodies even after the dog surrounded the ce with a dark spell. That demonic aura hiding inside the dog turned into a sinister being, which made the urrence into demonic possession.


    If we had topare the strength of the two, this demonic dog had numbers around one hundred thousand statistical power. It was three times stronger than Fenrir, especially with that dark energy revolving around the demonic dog.


    We could still save the pet. However, it would take a toll on our bodies if we nned on fighting that possessed dog without killing it. And the only way to stop the mad hound is if I use the dark energy inside my body.


    "I think we need to kill this dog right now before it could kill us," Meliodas suggested, as he clipped his harp tighter in his hands."


    But the little girl heard his words and retorted, "No! Please spare Krypto... He''s a family to me.. My father''s going to be sad if you kill Krypto."


    After hearing the girl''s request, no man could ever kill the pet dog. I did not have any pets from my previous life. But those damn dogs were still fun to watch on the inte.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll spare your dog... I promise," I answered, and nodded at the girl.


    Using the same tactic as we did with the boy would definitely not work against this dog. Since there was a dark aura covering its body, our team also had to use obsidian energy.


    I could not sh against that dog all by myself, despite dding rent with my darkish power. I was too weak to face that monster alone, even though I activated my sword''s ability. Although my will amplified my prowess, that power would not be enough to knock that dog out.


    We needed bigger firepower if our team nned on saving the dog.


    "Fenrir, I will cover your ws with dark magic. I believe you''re the only one who could stop this dog from going berserk," I confessed, while preparing the spell. "I need a minute to prepare this spell. Until then, Merleen, protect all of us with your light!"

 Chapter 109: Demonic Beast (4)

    Chapter 109: Demonic Beast (4)


    "Fenrir, I will cover your ws with dark magic. I believe you''re the only one who could stop this dog from going berserk," I confessed, while preparing the spell. "I need a minute to prepare this spell. Until then, Merleen, protect all of us with your light!"


    As Iid out my instructions, Merleen cast some protective light spell on our bodies, especially on me. If I needed to use my ck magic on Fenrir''s ws, I needed to wait around a minute to cast it. We gamers called that "channelling" our spells, focusing both my mental and physical state to activate my abilities.


    If I got distracted from my channelling spell, I would lose the ability, rendering my magic useless. But if I sessfully channelled the skill, the magic circle would activate itself.


    Fenrir did as she could while standing in front of me. When the demonic dog came for me, Fenrir smacked the hound down and bashed its head. The little girl cried after seeing her dog getting pummeled by Fenrir. Fortunately, thanks to Merleen''s words, the girl snuggled around her arms and closed her eyes.


    Although we did not n to kill the dog, we still had to knock it down before it could injure anyone. Fenrir did the best she could stand up against the demonic canine, thanks to the protection she received from Merleen.


    After a few seconds, my system finally alerted me, telling me Ipleted the channelling time. With no moment to spare, I covered Fenrir''s ws with the dark magic. That ck magic enhanced her attack by five times than her own power. Fenrir''s attacks would pierce through that demonic beast, even though that dog had the obsidian magic. Since we also had one in our arsenal, Fenrir couldfortably face off against our enemy.


    The two hounds shed against each other until one of them would drop on the ground. The demonic hound used its teeth while Fenrir used her ws against her enemy.


    Within a moment, the dog looked like he was on the winning side. But before the demonic beast couldnd the final blow, Fenrir twisted her body andunched himself in the air. After somersaulting once, Fenrir zoomed straight at the demonic dog and kicked its body. The kick definitely dealt damage to the hound, rendering him immobile for now.


    The demonic aura considered the host unconscious after the fight. Since the fight had concluded, the demonic nymph left the host and opted to explode everything in its surroundings. That demonic entity refused to quit, even though it clearly lost the fight.


    As soon as the demonic creature attempted that explosion, my dark matter covered the dog''s skin, protecting it from any danger. I also paired my magic with the remnants of Merleen''s light prowess.


    Since yers thought we cannotbine light and dark energies, none of them bothered destroying the rule. However, I had a lot of free time and tested everything out! I had nothing to do but to y this game in my previous life. As luck would have it, those dull days finally bore fruit in this life!


    However, the spell came at a price. Thebined spells of light and darkness would protect any spell thrown at that host. It was the most overpowered spell living inside Magique.


    And if I attempted to forge two opposite spells, that magic ability would drain both my health points and mana. Since it was a spell that even I cannot handle, the magic circle would cause some repercussions to the user.


    But now was not the time to think about the consequences of my action. This dog was a member of the girl''s family. I did not want them to lose such a loving pet in their family tree. Although I was not a great person, I wanted these two siblings to cherish their life together with the dog.


    If there was one thing in the world that I loved, it was seeing others smile. It was the only reason I wanted to y the hero in this world.


    I could be a normal adventurer who would have a normal life with a girl. Since I have a system, I could slowly grind myself towards the top and be a popr knight inside a kingdom.


    But I didn''t. It was these small sacrifices that kept me alive and kicking. I wanted to put others first instead of myself since that was the job of a hero.


    Although, the quote remained inside my head.


    "You save others, but who saves you?"


    I thought little about that line for now. My eyes focused themselves on the dog''s image before me, wishing to save it at the cost of mine.


    My system even warned me I wouldn''t reach the mana needed to cast the spell. However, I paid the signs no mind and continued pouring my arcane into the light and dark barrier.


    But the time finally came when my body wished to refuse my instructions. I fell on my knees and fought the urge to close my eyes while conjuring the fusion spell.


    If I did not do something about this, my body would end up destroyed after this fight. We might not even save the dog or anyone present in the vicinity. If that nymph sessfully blew up the dog''s body, that explosion would take all our lives, including the neighbouring vige.


    We would not even fail to rescue the dog, but we would drag all the innocent bystanders living in their viges.


    Fenrir and Merleen could not do a thing to help me, since those two did not have any time to reach my side. If Merleen wished to transfer her mana into me, she needed to touch me and directly pour her arcane inside my body. But if that happened, it would be toote to save everyone.


    However, before we turned into dust, my body regained the mana it needed. My system even notified me that somethinging from the outside restored my arcane to full. It kept fighting the light and darknessbining spells, relieving me from draining my mana into zero.


    It almost felt like my body had a mind of its own. I did not have the energy to control my hands, but my upper limbs raised themselves, anyway. Within a moment, the magic circles continued building the unfinished gold and ck barrier with the help of this mysterious force guiding my body.


    That attempt was enough to save everyone from despair as Ipleted my barrier surrounding the dog.


    After a few seconds, I finally got the ending that I wanted! The explosion happened, but the st hurt no one but me. I saved the dog thanks to my protection and saved the little boy as well. The demonic nymph was the one who got itself turned into a thousand shards, which got blown away by the whistling wind.


    It should have been a peaceful scene if it were not for my body falling on the ground.


    After using thest ounce of strength inside my body, my body gave up and kissed the floor. Fortunately, Merleen used her speed of light and raced towards my fore. She caught my descending body and ced my weakened head on the waiting surface of her thighs.


    It was the best pillow I had ever rested my head-on, and it still remained the best until now. Even before I could say anything, Merleen took out the potion I saved and forcefully poured it in my mouth. My body forcefully drank the bottle''s contents, which made me gasp for air.


    But after a few moments, my exhausted body found its lost energy. It pushed me back up from the ground, but I refused to stand. I returned towards Merleen''s waiting arms and acted as I went into aa.


    However, Fenrir had enough and kicked my butt, which made me jolted awake. I wanted to retort, but we still had important things to take care of.


    I shook my head and returned to my usual state. Since we already won the battle, I waltz towards the little girl who was now asleep together with her brother. Meliodas ced the two kids beside each other since the two were blood rtives.


    After witnessing that chaotic fight, those two children slept afterwards and regained their energy. Merleen, Fenrir, Meliodas, and I couldn''t do the same, since there were still beasts and other dangerous things lurking around the road.


    But despite these risks, all of us sat on the ground, resting our bodies for the time being. Fortunately, I made enough potion for everyone, which would heal both their health points and mana into full. Although my potion could not restore limbs, it was enough to replenish our drained mana and health points.


    While lying around, I turned my head to Meliodas and shed him a smile. "Thanks for helping me back there. If you didn''t y your harp and transfer your mana, we would have died from the explosion."

 Chapter 110: Saved!

    Chapter 110: Saved!


    While lying around, I turned my head to Meliodas and shed him a smile. "Thanks for helping me back there. If you didn''t y your harp and transfer your mana, we would have died from the explosion."


    "What do you mean?" Meliodas asked. "I did what I could, since we''re a team, remember? You added me to your party to fight this demonic beast. It''s justmon sense to y my part as well. And since you don''t know my skills, I have to help you use one of my trump cards," Meliodas reacted, as he ced his harp beside him.


    We finally found the time to rest for the time being. Fenrir, Merleen, Meliodas, and I all nestled on the ground without a care in the world. Since everyone already exhausted our wits, we needed to recollect our thoughts and rest. After idling around, we nned on resuming to our next destination.


    But now that we found these two children, we needed to return them to their respective viges. As soon as they got up, our team would escort them to their town. We would do that before leaving once again, together with their dog.


    After a few minutes of resting, I stood from the ground and went to the two children. This pair of angels slept like a log and continued sleeping for a few more minutes. But before they would jolt to their beds awake, I turned towards Meliodas.


    "So, are you willing to wait and apany these kids and the dog to their vige?" I asked, with my eyes staring at his back.


    Within those minutes, Meliodas did not lie on the ground. Instead, he leaned his body on the stone while watching the two children live in their dreams.


    "I will think about it, especially after that incident. It feels like my power is still below an average level... Although I can manipte the minds of both beasts and humans, my prowess was ineffective against demons. If I ever encounter stronger enemies, I doubt that my music could reach their ears," Meliodas answered, while humming a solemn tone.


    "Fair enough," I answered, and sat beside him. "So, how was living with your father back then? Well, if it''s okay to ask."


    Meliodas shook his head and replied, "No. it is fine. You are free to ask for anything you like. My father. is actually my uncle. Both of my parents died. So I tried my best to survive in the wilderness, with my harp as my onlypany. It was not too long before my body copsed and gave up following my will. Fortunately, a kind old man sheltered me and gave me food I could never dream of eating."


    "As I have said before, my uncle is like a father to me since I lost mine. And that uncle of mine had a son whom I resemble quite a lot. But those soldiers took his kid away, which angered the old man. My uncle did not know why the soldiers killed his boy. But after a long time, he finally epted the bitter truth. That those knights would do anything for fun. So I am now on a quest to kill overpowered soldiers, regardless of their backstories and statuses. You are the first one to escape my wrath, Arthur, since you do not represent those evil knights." Meliodas continued, as he strummed the strings of his harp.


    After hearing his stories, I could not help but clench my fist and bite my lips. Those knights did something terrible to the kid, which affected Meliodas'' life. If those knights had not attacked the old man, maybe they would have lived a different life.


    But because of those knights, Meliodas would hunt them down and kill the soldiers. It was a cycle of hatred, but I cannot stop Meliodas'' wishes. It was the path he chose, and I cannot save everyone I meet.


    "I do not care if you cannot forgive me, Arthur. Revenge is the only thing that is keeping me alive. And I want to give justice to the old man''s boy since that was his final wish." Meliodas mumbled, especially when he mentioned thetter part of his sentence.


    "No, no. I understand how you feel. Somewhat. Okay. Honestly, I don''t know how you feel. But I respect your opinion about killing other people," I answered, while firmly looking at Meliodas'' eyes. "As long as those knights do bad things, we''re all good. My goal is to save everyone who needs me. As your friend, I want you to do the same. Since that is morally right."


    "I do not wish to prolong our debate, Arthur. But I will try to follow in your footsteps as much as I can. Since most knights are terrible people, I doubt we would meet a powerful knight that has a kind heart."


    After our exchange, Merleen and Fenrir finally woke from their dreams. As soon as Merleen opened her eyes, she rushed towards me and wrapped her arms around my back. I turned around her greeted her bubbly face, paired with her lips smiling at me.


    "Good morning, Arthur! I had a really nice sleep!" Merleen eximed, while squeezing herself towards my body. "Did you have a nice sleep, too?"


    "Unfortunately, no. If I slept, who would protect you guys?" I answered, while shuffling her already crazed hair.


    "Eeeh?! No fair, Arthur! Promise me you''d sleep, okay? You need some sort of rest too."


    "I promise."


    "You two lovebirds are at it again. Seriously, you should both do something crazy tonight and be one." Fenrir butted in our conversation and gave a wink in my direction. "Who knows? Maybe someday you will have some grandchildren?"


    "That. would be nice.," Merleen whispered to herself, while burying her face in my chest.


    My face also turned red after hearing such wordsing from Fenrir''s mouth. "Hey! Stop kidding around in front of me, Fenrir! I''d also love that, but we''re on a journey!"


    "Ah, youth. It is fun if you have a partner. Too bad I cannot rte."


    "Will you shut up, Meliodas? You''re not helping at all!"


    As soon as we finished our conversation, each of us had a greatugh afterwards. Within a few minutes, Merleen and Fenrir prepared something to eat. Meliodas and I wanted to help, but the twodies insisted they should be the ones preparing the food.


    I ain''t no sexist. But Merleen growled at me when I touched her ingredients. She also bluntly told me that Fenrir mentioned something about a quote...


    "If you want Arthur to like you, you should cook him a meal! Make his stomach love you, Merleen!" Fenrir shouted, whilst answering my question.


    "Knock it off, Fenrir!"


    And that was what happened. It took a couple of minutes before the two women cooked a make-shift soup made of bunny meat. Fenrir caught those meats, while Merleen prepared the ingredients.


    I didn''t know that Fenrir could cook something. She gave off the vibes of a hunter more than a chef inside a kitchen. It was not an insult, but a perfect description of her appearance.


    But when I voiced that out, she nearly broke my hand because of it.


    Within a few moments, the two children rose from their dream. The boy smelled the aromatic souping in front of him. That kid charged straight towards the pot and waited for the meal.


    The girl opened her eyes and met my gaze. She went towards me and sat beside my waist, with her eyes still locked onto mine.


    "Do I have something on my face?" I asked, while touching my cheeks.


    The girl shook her head and remained silent for a while. Fortunately, this girl was still a kid. If she were something else, I would have already felt ufortable because of her actions.


    Upon waiting for a few seconds, Merleen and Fenrir finally prepared the tes. They opened the inventory and prepared some bowls for us to use. These containers came from the shelter back in Galehaut''s ce. He was too kind to offer these materials when the ce needed them the most.


    The little girl joined me as we walked towards the campfire, munching over the bunny soup. It did not take everyone thirty seconds to gulp the first bowl down to our stomachs. Everyone was that hungry, especially after that fight with the demonic beings.


    We made sure that even would never happen again around these realms. Fortunately, I remembered some spells that fended off evil spirits, such as the demonic aura. After finishing our meals, I taught Merleen the special spell and used it to cleanse the area of the demonic aura.


    Within a few moments, Merleen sessfully cast the ability and protected the area around the surrounding forest hundred feet. It was a massive spell that cost nothing but an air of mana. And it only required a mage to do it, which Merleen perfectly fit the descriptions.


    As soon as we finished our things, we carried on looking for the children''s vige!

 Chapter 111: Meliodas vs Arthur (1)

    Chapter 111: Meliodas vs Arthur (1)


    The children led the way since they knew the road better than the three of us. Meliodas vowed to tag along, considering that he had nothing to do but hunt for strong knights. He would sometimes bber about taking down demons if we saw one, which was the entire reason he teamed up at our party.


    All of us talked about various things, including the family of these lovely children. The boy always bragged about his father being a strong man who protected the vige against the beast. The girl was the one who told us about their mother, who cooked the most delicious curry in the world!


    Well, ording to them, anyway.


    The children also tried their best to drag Fenrir into the conversation. Even though she had a grumpy look on her face, Fenrir tried answering the kid''s riddles and had a st. She did not smile, but Fenrir entertained those children with her nk personality.


    After treading for a couple of miles, the vige''s sight came into view. It was just a small town with nothing but fresh air and crops nted on their plot. We could make out some of their people ploughing thends, with their children running by.


    As we continued marching onwards, a group of farmers noticed our presence. They had their eyes bulging out from their eye sockets when they observed our weapons hidden on our backs. But when they nced at the children, their frightful expressions changed into a smile.


    "Adventurers! The adventurers saved the knight''s children!" the farmer shouted, and rallied everyone from the vige. "Tell Fisher and Gwen that their kids returned safely to the vige!"


    That man waved his hand and attempted to get the attention of his fellow vigers. Thanks to his ring voice, the farmer sessfully got all the viger''s ears inside the small town. Everyone hurried themselves towards our ce, with eager eyes staring at the children.


    When the farmer mentioned a knight, Meliodas'' eyes widened in shock. He even moved backwards and clipped his hands around his harp. Before he could do anything, he waited for longer about the events unfolding before us.


    "We''re home!"


    "Where''s daddy?!"


    The two kids asked, while searching for their father. The vigers helped in their search and looked far and wide for their parents. Within a few seconds, someone shouted into the forest, which caught all of our attention.


    Much to our surprise, a voice echoed behind us as the man called his two children.


    "I thought I lost you two!" the knight eximed, as he stretched his arms at both sides.


    As we gazed at our behind, a man wearing bulky silver armour weed our sight. This bloke armed himself with a bastard sword and a shield clipped on his other arm. He had a hair befitting for a king, with a cape fluttering behind him.


    Beside the lovely-looking man was an elegant woman of her standing. She wore a fashionable light blue robe thatplimented the man''s silver suit. This girl looked more like a mage than a warrior, considering the stave held in her hands. Thess had long hair that touched her elbows, which resembled the little girl we saved earlier.


    "Are those two?" Merleen asked, as she shyly pointed her hand in the two people''s direction.


    "Yeah. They''re couples and the parents of those two children. I ain''t gonna lie, but those two look like a power couple," I answered, while nodding my head. "Kinda reminds me of us, Merleen."


    After hearing my remarks, Merleen averted her gaze from me and painted her face beating red. I stole a glimpse at her expressions, knowing that would make her blush. Since we had chemistry with each other, I had to do what a man needed to do.


    The children and their parents reunited with each other. Those four people hugged each other for a few seconds before detaching themselves. Within a few seconds, the silver knight raised his head and met my eyes. The soldier walked towards me and offered me his hand.


    "Are you the adventurers who saved my children''s life? Who should I thank?" the knight asked.


    "All of us yed a part in saving your children, sir knight. And are you the chief of this vige?" I asked, and stepped my foot towards him.


    The knight nodded and answered, "You have good eyes, kid. Yes, and no. I run the ce, but I protect them. Er, the viges hailed me as their leader. But I am just a humble man who protects this vige from danger. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "Sweetie, we should invite these youngsters to dinner. What do you say, young man? Are your team and you interested in joining us for a party? We should reward you with something, especially our hospitality," the girl beside the knight continued, as she shed me a smile.


    "Mother''s a great cook! We love her curries!" the children eximed, as they danced around with each other.


    From the look on their faces, those two kids really loved their mother''s curry. After hearing their ims, my stomach growled like a tyrannosaurus-rex in the wild. It did not take too long before I epted their handsome gesture.


    "Sure!" I answered, and immediately set the tone. "And I have an important matter to discuss with you, chief... Alone."


    My eyes gave away my answer as I eximed those sentences. Fortunately, the knight knew what I talked about, as he nodded to himself.


    "Very well, kid. We shall hold a meeting soon before attending that celebration. Do the other kingdoms know about this?" the silver soldier asked, as he tapped my back.


    "No. The Albion kingdom is in a bit of turmoil. Caerleon and I do not trust their government as of now," I bluntly answered.


    Meliodas, who was also listening to the conversation, twitched his eyes. He might have heard some words that made him look like he tasted something bitter in his mouth. But as he met my eyes, Meliodas changed his expression and showed a forced smile.


    Since Meliodas heard some news about knights, he might have wanted to know more about them. And since he observed I knew a lot about them, it won''t be too long before Meliodas would question me about that information.


    I trusted Meliodas, but I had not grasped his personality yet. We partied and defeated the demon earlier before arriving at this ce. The two of us also had a quick chat about our past life. Although I excluded the part I came from another world, he learned something about me when we had that conversation.


    But that was not enough to tell me his true goal. Every one of us had something that we needed to achieve.


    Meliodas wanted one thing in his life. It was bringing justice from his deceased uncle.


    But before everyone could celebrate this wonderful meeting, Meliodas strummed the harp''s strings and paralysed everyone. Thanks to my ss, I did not turn into a mindless zombie like the rest of them. As I gazed around, everyone but the other guy and me was still awake. Everyone else fell to their sleep, living inside their dream world.


    It was a different spell Meliodas usedpared to before. I could only guess that it was a unique ability that he kept hidden in his sleeves.


    And when Meliodas met my eyes, he gaped, his mouth in shock to see me standing perfectly still. I let him show the spell did not affect me. As luck would have it, Meliodas did not attack the knight or me.


    Fortunately, the knight also withstood the mind-boggling spell cast by Meliodas. It just showed that the silver knight could handle his own ground without the help of others. When the boy narrated his father was strong, I did not expect that to be real.


    However, Meliodas had the upper hand. I did not know, but his spells could go through some knights, which clearly showed in front of me.


    The knight wearing silver armour knelt on his knees and sumbed to the spell. That guy groaned every time he tried moving his fingers. Woefully, his efforts did not reward him with anything. The soldier even fought his urge to sleep while staring at the two of us.


    "Did you. orchestrated all of this?.... Are you. my enemy?" the silver knight asked, while getting off from the ground. "Don''t kill my kids. Kill me instead.."


    He tried so hard to regain his reflexes. But Meliodas never gave him any chances for activating his abilities. And since the knight knew the situation, he offered his life to spare his children.


    The scene was a one-sided battle of Meliodas bullying the knight. Even from a nce, the knight in front of him was stronger than me. However, that silver soldier still couldn''t go against Meliodas even if he tried.


    "Stop, Meliodas! Are you out of your mind?!" I shouted, as I pulled rent from my hips. "You don''t have to do this, Meliodas!"

 Chapter 112: Different Ideals

    Chapter 112: Different Ideals


    "Stop, Meliodas! Are you out of your mind?!" I shouted, as I drew rent from my hips. "You don''t have to do this, Meliodas! You don''t have to kill this soldier! And I don''t want to hurt you, Meliodas!"


    "Let me ask one thing, Arthur. Do you know how these knights operate inside the shadows? Have you seen harassed teenage girls before they sleep? Did you watch those innocent people get killed by their own hands and me the monsters for it? You''ve only seen one side of the coin, Arthur. These same people who vowed to protect the city killed my uncle''s son. I wasn''t there either until I saw his saddened face," Meliodas eximed.


    I did not know what Meliodas was talking about. Some rumours spread around Magique about corrupted knights and their unwanted behaviours. But I did not expect that the stories Meliodas narrated happen in this timeline.


    It was as if the people working for justice were just wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    "Why are you telling me this, Meliodas?" I asked.


    "Because I want you to understand. That''s how it is," Meliodas answered, and conjured a magic circle before me. "Move, Arthur. I don''t want to hurt you either."


    (Author''s note: That dialogue came from Spider-Man: Homing)


    "I can''t let you kill innocent people too, Meliodas... Some knights are not as bad as you think they could be. This knight has a family, Meliodas. If you walk down that road, then you''d be like them."


    "Move."


    After our exchange, Meliodas released a powerful surge of arcane from his harp. As he strummed the strings of his musical instrument, Meliodas activated some spell that was new for my eyes.


    I called forth my system and requested a brief analysis of the spell before me. Within a few seconds, my system reacted and sent me windows about the ability''s description.


    "So, you can deal some damage too."


    Much to my surprise, the quiet bard had overpowered spells I had never seen before. Besides his maniption skills, Meliodas could even summon this magic of some sort hidden inside of him. It was an ability that produced shockwaves enough to kill an average adventurer. I could evenpare it to Rain''s strongest spells when we were still training in the field.


    (Author''s Note: Rain, Afenos or Mordred''s sister)


    Fortunately, my rent''s ability kicked in. My sword granted me some of my abilities every time I nned on using them for good. This urrence was one of those times, which allowed me to use my main ount''s power. That strength was not even half of my original prowess, but it was enough to protect me from this st.


    As luck would have it, that st did not affect the ones asleep on the ground. It only hit those who were immune from the maniption spell Meliodas used. Even Fisher got hit by that st, forcing him to tumble backwards.


    Thanks to his tremendous strength and armour, Fisher did not die from that tune. But that soldier received wounds covering his bare skin that the armour couldn''t protect. Well, at least he had some protection from that silver uniform.


    Fisher could have received something worse, but that did not happen.


    "Meliodas, I don''t want to fight you. And I thought we talked about this earlier!. Please stop this fight! Spare this man. We can talk about this somewhere else! Some innocent children could get hurt!" I shouted, hoping that it could reach his ears.


    Meliodas was a good man with a brave heart. However, his vengeance drove him to this corner. I never had someone close to me die at the hands of anyone. So I could not rte to his story.


    But despite that gap, I knew one thing. If Meliodas nned on killing Fisher, his children woulde and avenge him.


    "Vengeance has consumed you, and it will consume those children! It''s a never-ending cycle of hate if you kill that man," I eximed once again.


    Meliodas opened his mouth and tried saying something. However, his hands moved faster than the words escaping his mouth. As soon as he strummed those strings, another wave of the st came from his harp.


    I stood my ground and blocked all those sound wavesing from the musical instrument. Thanks to my rent''s ability and my passive skill, I lessen the damage from those sts.


    However, the same never happened with Fisher. He did not have my rent''s ability, a system, or even passive abilities that helped him survive those sts. A pool of blood even came from his nostrils and ears as Fisher desperately tried to cover his eardrums. But his efforts did not bear fruit, since Meliodas'' spells were too much for him to handle.


    "Meliodas, stop it already! I really don''t want to hurt you!" I screamed.


    Upon saying those words, a beam of light blinded Meliodas'' eyes. It forced him to close his sockets. Since that light might have temporarily ruined his eyesight, Meliodas needed some time to recover himself. It also meant Meliodas ceased radiating those sts from his harp since he couldn''t y his instrument.


    "Where the.?" I asked, and followed the light''s origin.


    As I nced at my side, Merleen greeted my sight. She had her arms extended forward, with a magic circle covering her palm. That beam of light came from Merleen, since she was the only one who could conjure that spell.


    I rushed towards Merleen and inspected her body and ears. As I had expected, the st injured her ears, which were also revealed on my system''s screen. The window described Merleen as temporarily deaf for a few hours until it returned to normal.


    "Are you alright, Merleen? Do you feel anything? D-Do you need anything?" I asked.


    Merleen just stared at my face and shed me a smile. It took me a few seconds before realising that Merleen heard nothing about what I had said. Since she took a direct hit from the st, those wound waves disrupted her eardrums. Merleen was also a mage, which meant she would receive the entire attack from those sound waves.


    I did not know how Science works in this world, but that spell nearly broke her ears. Fortunately, Meliodas did not turn that st into a maximum. If he did, it could have killed both Merleen and Fisher instantly.


    After a few seconds, Meliodas also regained his eyesight back and red in my direction. However, Meliodas met my eyes, leering back at him.


    "Arthur, I-," Meliodas said, as he crept towards me.


    I caressed Merleen''s hair and rested her head on the soft soil, together with some rose growing with the grass. As soon as I finished my business, I returned my gaze to Meliodas and faced him.


    "Oh, it''s on now!" I shouted, and drew my sword tighter in my hands.


    Since my motives changed into something sinister like vengeance, rent reduced my power. But something inside of me relished that missing feeling. I did not know what was that, about but it came from inside of me.


    Instead of my rent''s ability, a spell of some sort wrapped around my hands and empowered my entire body. The power had an inkling feeling of darkness covering my head. I couldn''t see anything butshing out my mixed emotions clouding my brain.


    I could think straight, but my emotions stole the wheel from me. My body moved on its own, wishing to spar against Meliodas and eventually teaching him a lesson.


    My obsidian spell trapped the two of us like a turtle''s shell. Since I made the barrier with dark magic, nothing could prate it but an obsidian arcane.


    "You. have dark magic?" Meliodas asked, as he readied his harp.


    "Yes. But I use them for good. And I learned them by myself!" I answered, while gritting my teeth.


    "That shouldn''t be possible! Only demons could learn the art of dark sorceries!"


    "I am no demon. But I learned it from my knowledge."


    I did not lie to Meliodas, since I learned obsidian magic using my own understanding. And since I was a yer in this game, I knew more than these people experience in this world.


    "Then it''s just more reasons to fight you, Arthur. I will squeeze that information from you and use it against demons. Maybe you''re even a demon disguised as a human!" Meliodas imed, and strummed the harp''s strings.


    However, the sound waves did not prate my dark magic. As soon as I went towards his front, I used the pommel of my sword and struck it against Meliodas'' hands.


    I did not break his hands, considering that it was his trademark as a bard. But I made sure those fingers would need some recovery time before Meliodas could use them soon.


    "You hurt Merleen. I hate to do this, but I can''t let you do what you want. You hurt someone dear to me, Meliodas. I won''t kill you. Don''t worry. As soon as you wake up, we will talk inside the chief''s lounge."


    After saying those words, I finally ended the fight against Meliodas.

 Chapter 113: Fisher Fling

    Chapter 113: Fisher Fling


    As soon as the fight ended, all the surrounding people returned to their normal reaction. It happened because the spell broke when I rendered Meliodas unconscious.


    After heaving out myst sigh, I knelt on the ground and desperately tried to pick myself from the ground. All my muscles inside my body twisted themselves, giving me some colossal pain. I even groaned while caressing my skin, covered in scars and wounds from the musical st.


    "What was that power. I received?" I asked myself, while gazing at my bastard sword.


    rent only increased my powers if my deed coincided with that righteous chivalry. However, when Meliodas hurt my partner, my mind went nk and turned berserk against Meliodas. My emotions took the better out of me and controlled my mind while fighting the bard.


    All my thoughts clouded me with negative ideas, wanting to kill the person who hurt my girl. And that line of thinking did not touch the kind gestures of rent, considering my inner desires.


    But despite those evil thoughts, I still gained that power, even greater than those of rent. If my sword gave me these buffs, my system would have notified me. However, that was not the case, since I received no notifications from my system. Nothing appeared in my sight, except for the dark entity floating before my eyes.


    Coincidentally, that event happened when I activated my dark magic out of my body. When those obsidian aurae appeared on my face, clouding my senses. And when that happened, those distinct powers came into me, amplifying all my abilities.


    It was as if everything got dialled to eleven, strengthening me more than ever before. And when I realised it, I already defeated Meliodas using that borrowed power.


    "It didn''te from rent.. Where did thate from?" I asked another question, but no one gave me the answer.


    I brushed off those thoughts and focused on my surroundings. I needed to check the battle''s aftermath, considering the fight against Meliodas. He was not as strong as the tyrant king. But Meliodas was still a formidable foe that I fought on my journey.


    Since the innocent people got affected by our fight, they all rose from the ground and looked at the surroundings. Those vigers finally met my eyes, wondering what had happened.


    But before they could say and think anything terrible, Fisher went in front of me and interrupted their thoughts. "These two men did nothing wrong! They fought because they had a small argument! And these two men saved us by putting ourselves asleep! That spell actually replenished our strength. So don''t forget to thank them after they feel rested. For now, please return to your designated spots. Work hard, but don''t forget to take breaks in between."


    The crowd believed the soldier''s words and gave him a nod. After listening to Fisher''s words, all the viges returned to the town. They said nothing but kind words to us as they went back to their houses.


    "Why did you do that?" I asked. "Why did you lie to them when Meliodas could harm everyone and nearly kill you?"


    Fisher heaved out a sigh and nudged me onward. "I will answer all of your questions inside the guild. For now, you should get some rest and contain your friend. You are weed inside the vige. You look tired, young man. And thank you for saving our lives."


    As soon as Fisher said his fill, he and his wife went along with the vigers. They wanted to help me with my friends. However, Fisher and his partner knew I should exin everything he said to them. And those two were also leaders of that vige. Since they held some title to their name, they needed their presence to calm everything down inside that town.


    Fisher turned back around and gestured for me to follow him back. I nodded at him and went to my friends to tell them what would happen from now on.


    Merleen suffered minor injuries from the battle, especially from the sound waves. Fortunately, Merleen was still conscious even after that, but couldn''t hear anything but ringing in her ears. ording to my system, that condition would continue after a few hours of rest. As luck would have it, that illness was still reversible inside this world.


    I did not know any signnguage to help Merleen. And even if I learned them, Merleen wouldn''t know their meanings.


    I did what I could to tell them about our situation. And for starters, I nonverbally gesture to Merleen to help me carry Meliodas towards the town.


    After talking with Merleen, I went towards Fenrir and inspected her condition. Since she had the genes of a wolf, Fenrir heard all those sts with doubled intensity. It only meant that Fenrir''s ears multiplied the damage she received, which knocked her out for a while.


    I also had to carry Fenrir on my back, together with the sleeping Meliodas. Thankfully, Fenrir was strong enough to handle Meliodas'' weight, even with those slim arms. Well, I could argue that Merleen used some light enhancement magic to conjure a barrier. And that wall was the one carrying Meliodas'' body as we walked on the lively road.


    Even after experiencing that battle, the vigers still shed a smile at us. They were all working hard on their fields but stopped by to greet our faces. I returned their kind gesture and smiled back at them, together with Merleen by my side.


    As soon as we entered the vige, some people greeted us.


    "Sir Fisher wants to talk to you. We will escort you towards the guild. He prepared a ban," the scouts said, and lowered their heads.


    "Raise your heads. We''re nothing but guests to your vige," I answered, and motioned my fingers. "And I also wanted to ask this, but..is that guild perhaps an adventurer guild?"


    Those two scouts shook their heads and answered, "No. This guild Fisher made is a home to us who wants to protect the vige! It''s not something that Camelot has, but it''s still a barracks that teaches people how to fight."


    I epted their offer and let these scouts lead the way. After a few minutes, we arrived at the guild that Fisher told us. It was not the adventurer guild that I expected. It was an organization inside this vige that acted as a camp for soldiers, like in Camelot. But since they cannot receive the king''s blessings as a knight, these vigers would not have the ss. Instead of calling themselves soldiers, these people enrolled in that guild would just be guardians of this vige.


    It was like the scouts had mentioned earlier. Children and young adults held a wooden sword, which they swung in front of them. Dozens of screams echoed around our vicinity that belonged to the youths practising the sword.


    As we entered the gates, the scouts left us be and told us to wait for Fisher. Within a few moments, the soldier arrived, together with his elegant wife at his side. He still wore his armour even inside this building. I could only guess that Fisher would always show up in a fight if the vige got under attack.


    "I introduced myself before, but I will do it again," the soldier eximed, as he ced his hand near his chest. "My name is Fisher Fling. This is my lovely wife, Gwen Fling. We are honoured to greet you youngsters who saved my children''s lives. As you may all know, the vigers anointed me as their chief. And since they trusted me with this position, I would do as I could to help my vige. I am also a knight from the Camelot Kingdom. But since I married Gwen, I relocated my duty in this vige. We are not part of the kingdom or.... Al. Nothing."


    Fisher''sst words spelt "Albion", which was the group that the kingdom''s alliance named. That information remained a secret from the mass. However, when that word got mentioned in the fight, Fisher had his doubts about me. Fisher might be a knight with high status since he knew about that news.


    The soldier asked me a question before giving me the spotlight. "I''d like to hear your reasons first, why you know about Albion. Are you a spy from a traitorous kingdom? Or are you a demon disguised as a knight. like me?"


    Fisher asked such a delicate question to me. If the kings of Albion heard his query, they would strip off Fisher from his status as a knight. No one should mention anyone as a traitor of Albion. I remembered reading that from themunity before arriving in this world.


    I also lowered my head while introducing our names. "My name is Arthur Wyllt. That girl with the staff is my. lover, Merleen. The girl wearing ck clothing is Fenrir. And the bard is Meliodas."


    Before Fisher could say anything to me, I interposed his words and eximed, "Forgive us, Fisher, for the troubles we caused. Meliodas has a dark past, and I would like to keep that confidential."

 Chapter 114: Fisher and Arthur

    Chapter 114: Fisher and Arthur


    Before Fisher could say anything to me, I interposed his words and eximed, "Forgive us, Fisher, for the troubles we caused. Meliodas has a dark past, and I would like to keep that confidential."


    Even though Meliodas had a past against knights, there was no reason to attack innocent people. And that included Fisher. Although Fisher was also a knight, Meliodas could have, at least, given him some chance to exin himself.


    "Raise your head," Fisher demanded.


    I lifted my head and met Fisher''s gaze. Despite dictating those words, Fisher had a smile carved on his face.


    "What matters most is that nobody got hurt by that incident. In fact, you guys saved my daughter. Instead of punishing him, I should thank Meliodas for doing that," Fisher continued. "You mentioned Meliodas has some past against knights. He met the right person, since I also know some of the knight''s dirty works inside their castle. And it was also the reason I left Camelot and relocated my duty as a knight here in the small town. I don''t care about the dough the kingdom would pay me. As long as I could live my life with my family inside this vige, everything would turn out perfect."


    Fisher''s kindness was somewhat scary in my eyes. I had never seen such a person with innocent intentions. All the people I met had some w inside of them, except for Merlene... Well, even Merleen had something that troubled her when we first met.


    Fisher was someone who had already aplished his goal. As I gazed around, I realised he got everything he always wanted, including the ones he didn''t need. The vigers extolled his name without even manipting them. Fisher would always protect this town, since he had the power to defend them. But despite his efforts, that soldier wanted nothing out from these vigers besides fulfilling their lives.


    "I understand Thank you for your kind consideration," I answered, nodding at his words.


    "As for the spy part, I''m not anything like that, nor my friends. We are just adventurers that came from different ces. I learned Albion from .... defeating the Tyrant king from Caerleon''s kingdom," I added, and answered his question. "As soon as we took the king down and reced him with a reliable person, we stabilized the kingdom."


    I didn''t mention that the new ruler of that kingdom was Green Knight. If Fisher knew the kingdom got a knight for a king, all the surrounding towns and kingdoms would widen their eyes. Although that would happen eventually, I didn''t want to experience that sooner. No kingdom allowed any knights or civilians to rule the city.


    What happened in Caerleon was one of its kind.


    "Kingdom of Caerleon? We are not far from here. What happened to that kingdom?" Fisher asked.


    "A tyrant king ran the kingdom. He collected unreasonable taxes from the people, enved men and made women his sex ves, and reinforced a strict rule inside the town. Not to mention, he also neglected the sick people from the shelter. That kingdom was running low with resources. But that king made no ns to answer that situation. Hence, the sick people die every passing day because of that king. My team had to stop it in exchange for a carriage," I said, and remembered the caravan we rode before we met the children. "THE CARRIAGE! FUCK, I FORGOT!"


    Fisher nearlyughed after hearing my exnation. "Carriage? Do you mean the horse and the wagon? Don''t worry about it. My people took it and ced it right next to this building. If you are sure to leave this ce, you can always use your cart if you need it."


    "Thank you for recovering it. I thought I lost my treasure."


    "You are a funny fellow, Arthur," Fisher replied, and switched the conversation''s gears. "Hmm, my scouts also told me some news about Caerleon. But I didn''t think that you''re the one behind it. And you did it not because you wanted power, but to help those who need you, am I right?"


    I firmly nodded at his question. "Yes. I only do what I believe it''s right. If it would help many people, I would, without a doubt, do it for them."


    Fisher stared into my eyes for a few seconds before nodding to himself. His mouth even curled up for a smile as soon as he heard my ims.


    "I have onest question for you before I reward you with something," Fisher mentioned, while crossing his arms. "You''ve said that your team members and you are travellers who bring good news to the nearby kingdoms. And you guys are heading towards the north of this ce. Are you, perhaps, going to meet the demon resting up ahead?"


    "Yes. You have a sharp eye, Sir Fisher," I replied. "We n on defeating the demons and stealing the Excalibur from him."


    "Her," Fisher corrected. "That demon is a woman with a youthful body at the peaks of her power."


    I never knew that the demon we were up against was a female demon. I was no feminist or had issues with genders. But I did not expect that my team would be up against a female demon.


    Female demons were weaker than the male ones. It was not because of their gender that made them strong, but the privilege they received inside the demon kingdom. Like any other kingdoms in Magique, they cared nothing else but power. The demon king won that title after defeating countless demonic species who wanted the throne.


    Male demons had the luxury to train with other demons, while the female demons didn''t have any. It was their spells that made the girls ridiculed by the male demons. Female demons could manipte magic but were weaker against physical abilities. The male demons had stronger physical attributes but cannot wield magic.


    Since the title of a demon king only had physical fight tournaments, demonic women had nothing to fight. They cannot use any magic, since the demons prided themselves on their physical prowess. It left the girl demons at a disadvantage. Hence, losing to that tournament.


    However, this girl sessfully snatched herself a legendary sword. Whoever holds the Excalibur would receive physical strength, resilience, and even additional powers. That sword would choose its wielder, which was the trickiest part of that weapon. Nobody could wield that weapon except for the chosen one.


    "How did you know the demon is a girl?" I couldn''t hide my curiosity and asked Fisher a question. "If it''s okay to pry, that is."


    "It''s fine, young man. The answer is simple. Some scouts sacrificed their lives for the sake of retrieving that information. I told them not to, but they insisted. Those vigers said that if we knew what we were up against, we would have an advantage over our enemies. However, that was not the case against a demon. I tried calming this town by lying to them about our opponent. I told them that the beasts the scouts ryed were just strong beasts lurking around the forest. If it was just a monster, I could easily kill it. However, we''re talking about a demon. A strong demon who wields that weapon you''ve mentioned."


    What Fisher mentioned made sense to me. As a leader, he had no choice but to lie to his people. If he told the truth, the vigers would have panicked, and eventually made the ce chaotic. Thanks to Fisher''s quick decisions, these people did not mind the constant threat outside their vige.


    "I believe girl will stay there for another two days. If we couldpute the hours, you need to go there and your rest time. I''d say you could leave this vige tomorrow. It''s unfortunate, but you guys need to defeat them. And woefully, I cannot participate in that battle. If anything happens inside this vige, I will protect them with my life."


    I nodded at Fisher''s words and agreed to his reasons.


    Fisher was the leader of this town and the father of those two children. Although he was also a soldier with exceptional abilities, he cannot afford to die early. If I were in his position, I wouldn''t let myself get killed and leave my children. He had a family to take care of, and I understood his desire to stay inside this town.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you asked, we won''t include you in this fight. We''re here to protect the world. So protect yours, Sir Fisher," I answered.


    "You are a kind and respectable man, Arthur. I hope you can be king someday."


    After hearing those words, my eyes widened in shock. A mixture of emotions swam inside of me, with my legs wiggling like dancing noodles.


    "I do not wish to be king, Fisher. All I want is to protect everyone and be a hero. If I steal the Excalibur from the demon, I will aplish my goal," I confidently answered while pounding my chest.

 Chapter 115: Aegis

    Chapter 115: Aegis


    "One day, you will know that being a leader would save most people. Well, since you have a good heart, I could only suspect you to be a gentleman in the future. So for now, travel far and wide and prove yourself, Arthur," Fisher said, as he stood from his seat. "Make yourself at home, Arthur. Your girl friends are inside some rooms my friend suggested. And Meliodas is on the other side of this room. Go check him out and see if he has a change of heart. In the meantime, I will personally prepare a banquet for everyone, including the four of you. It''s a celebration of saving my children. My family would be a part of the preparation team I assigned earlier. Although we''re currently in the middle of a famine, there''s still some monster meat left to spare for our meal. My wife also prepared some vegetables to colour the tes."


    "I am saying this again, Arthur. I deeply apologise for my absence from this uing fight against the demon. Nobody in this world wished to die in vain. And that includes your team and you. But the thought of leaving my family was not something I could do easily.," Arthur continued, with his eyes glued to the ground.


    "Like I''ve said earlier, Sir Fisher. It''s fine. We can handle that demon all by ourselves. Giving us some hospitality inside this vige is more than enough to help us on our journey. Please lift your head, Sir Fisher. You''ve done nothing wrong," I answered, and requested Fisher to raise his head.


    Fisher followed my request and stared into my eyes. Like a kid who had remembered something, Fisher told me to wait inside this room. He also mentioned that he wanted to give me something that could help me on this journey.


    After a few moments, Fisher came back inside the room and brought something in his hands. It was a shield carved with various runes that amplified its defences. It also allowed knights to wield both the sword and the shield at the same time, with no drawbacks.


    Some weapons had side effects that would hinder the yer from using some abilities. But that did not apply to this shield Fisher gave to me.


    "Since you''re a knight, I want you to have this. It''s a shield that my ancestors passed throughout the ages. Since I have gotten old, I couldn''t use a sword and a shield at the same time. My muscles and bones had already deteriorated from their peak form," Fisher exined, while chuckling at his own joke.


    "Thank you, Fisher! I will use this well throughout my battles!"


    I could not imagine myself using a shield on my left hand and an Excalibur on the other. I had some ideas when I was still the strongest yer in this game. But I never applied it, since those shields hindered me from using my abilities.


    I activated my system and gave a brief scan of this defence item. Within a few seconds, a window appeared, telling me the descriptions I needed to know.


    [Congrattions! You have obtained Aegis! Aegis is a shield built by the famous artisan and dwarf. It is a shield capable of passively increasing the wearer''s stats and defences. This shield could also be unequipped and used as a passive skill.]


    [When equipped: You could use skills from Aegis and control them.]


    {Skill obtained: Shield crash}


    [Shield crash: This allows you to throw your shield and deal damage to your enemies. There''s also a high chance you could stun your enemies for a few seconds. If you lost control of your shield (for example: an enemy blocked your attack), Aegis could return to your hands upon calling for its assistance.]


    [When unequipped: The passive abilities of Aegis would activate as soon as the yer unequips the shield.]


    [Passive ability unlocked: Automatic shield]


    [Automatic Shield: This allows the shield to instinctively protect the yer from any iing damage. Since your level is low, your shield can only protect the yer. The shield''s speed greatly relies on the yer''s speed.]


    Those two skills I received from Aegis would really help us fight against a strong opponent. If I level up, Aegis would also level up and be stronger. I never had a shield before I got nerfed. So I couldn''t contain my excitement when Aegis touched my hand.


    "Thank you, Fisher! I will use this to save others!" I eximed, and shed him a smile.


    "I know you will. That''s the reason why I gave it to you in the first ce, Arthur," Fisher replied, and returned my beam.


    After our exchange, Fisher made some time for me to talk with Meliodas. He mentioned he might wake up around this time, considering the hours already passed.


    I nodded at Fisher''s suggestion and went towards the other room. ording to Fisher, Merleen and Fenrir stayed in a different room. The two of them shared a bed and slept like a baby. They already went ahead of me and hit the sack. But I guessed they were too tired of dealing with all these events at once. I did not want to call out their attention, since those twodies were already resting in their room.


    I needed to stay awake for now, since there was still some stuff left for me to do.


    As soon as I stepped foot inside Meliodas'' space, the bard was already wide awake. He met my eyes and watched me enter his room filled with nothing but a mat and rag in the centre. If I had to guess this ce correctly, the vigers used this studio as their shrine to the animistic god. But they also prayed for the chalice that could grant them eternal food and save them from this famine.


    Despite being held prisoner by Fisher, that soldier left the bard with his musical instrument at his side. Fisher did not even reinforce some soldiers to guard this room, knowing that I would be the one to talk things out.


    "Did they treat you right?" I asked, and took a chair for me to sit.


    I sat in front of Meliodas and met his eyes. My ears were only pointing towards him as he spewed his sentences.


    "Why didn''t you kill me? Why are you here in front of me? Are you trying to reconcile about what happened before, Arthur? I tried to kill everyone, including the one you love. And yet, you spared my life. You could''ve aimed for my throat, but you hit me with the pommel of your sword." Meliodas ranted, as he red into my eyes. "What''s the catch, Arthur? Are you going to make me do something out of my will? You are a soldier, too. So I expect that to happen. I am a bad person, Arthur. And I won''t change my mind about killing Fisher if I have the chance. That fucker is also a strong knight that knows something about the knights of the round table!"


    "Like you''ve said, Meliodas. If I wanted to, I could''ve killed you like I would kill a bore. But I didn''t. And I couldn''t do that to you even if I tried. I consider you as my friend, Meliodas. You helped us save those children from bing demons," I answered, and walked towards him. "I want you to see this, Meliodas. Maybe you could change your mind."


    Meliodas had thousand question marks imprinted on top of his head as he heard me. But he did not doubt my words as he stood up from his seat and followed my lead. That bard still had his eyes peeled for any trickery I prepared for him.


    However, as it turned out, the surprise I wanted to show him was not something that could hurt him.


    "Daddy, can I ce the flour here?"


    "Father, I told you I will handle the bread and its filling!"


    "Dear, can you help me cook this boar? The meat refuses to cooperate with me."


    "Coming! I can''t split myself in half, everyone!"


    Those voices came from Fisher''s family preparing the banquet he promised to prepare. It was a picture of a merry family working together to create a meal for the four of us. Meliodas stared at the scene for a few seconds before averting his eyes from Fisher.


    He always mentioned that powerful knights had the ego of a sailor. Meliodas also had this delusion of picturing knights as some cancer guing society.


    Although I had not met a knight that described that scene, Meliodas could have some point about it. Someone out there could be exercising their titles to do what they wanted against the vige''s will. I was just lucky enough to meet such kind people, including Meliodas, Fisher, and this vige. I could exclude Caerleon''s kingdom, but I also met Green and some mercenaries he recruited in his team. Those people were also kind to me when I stayed in the vige.

 Chapter 116: Revelation

    Chapter 116: Revtion


    "How can I attack someone if you show me this scene?" Meliodas asked, with a grumbling tone.


    However, this bard had already epted his defeat. He knew I wanted to convey this scene to him, telling Meliodas that he was fighting against the wrong enemy.


    "We need to choose our fights, Meliodas. Not every knight wants to use their power for evil. There would be some of them that could do those things. But don''t exclude the knights that could actually change the system."


    "I know. You don''t have to tell me twice. I am not that stupid, Arthur."


    After our exchange, Meliodas returned to the room and fixed his things. Meliodas glued his eyes on the ground, gathering his thoughts inside his head. I could only guess that he had a shocking revtion upon witnessing Fisher''s family before him.


    Well, Meliodas was a man who believed that those knights were all up to no good. And now that image shattered into a million shards, Meliodas ced some doubts in his beliefs.


    "Maybe it''s just Fisher who''s kind to his family and an honest man. We cannot find anyone else besides Fisher, Arthur," Meliodas imed, and rejected the scenery he just saw.


    I shook my head and answered, "There are a lot of knights out there that are doing the same thing. However, since tyrants and other troublemaker knights would find these good guys as a hindrance, those good guys would disappear without a trace. Hence, those soldiers would either kill them or make them quit their posts. If I were in their shoes, I would have done the same thing. It''s just a matter of chance in meeting these pure people, Meliodas. You have to know that."


    Even back in my previous world, it was difficult to move someone''s beliefs. But that thought could always have a recement that could benefit the person. It was just a matter of patience and epting those facts and opinions of others.


    Meliodas also shared that same trait as those people in my world. I was no psychiatrist, but I knew that giving him some time to think would be worth a shot.


    "For now, collect your thoughts and rest for the time being. If you''re up for it, you could join us for a meal prepared by Fisher. Tomorrow morning, after we rest, we carry on with our journey. We cannot waste any second idling around in this ce," I exined, while moving onto a different door. "Make yourself at home. All the vigers around here are nice, especially the olddy next door. Just a quick reminder, you need to shout at her. And by the way, you could have fun with the kids running around. You know, children. They''re a little active nowadays."


    After saying my fill, I exited the ce and left Meliodas on his own ord. I waited for a few minutes to check his condition. Within those moments, Meliodas shouted inside the room, talking to someone who had a weaker voice.


    I could only guess that Meliodas was talking to the olddy I mentioned earlier. That aged woman was also a chef who would prepare the materials for Fisher.


    There was a door inside the room where I left Meliodas. That gate would lead to the yground where Meliodas would meet those rowdy children. It took Meliodas a few minutes before exploring the entire ce.


    As soon as Meliodas went towards the other room, he immediately interacted with the kids. I could only guess that Fisher''s children also made Meliodas their ymate. Since Meliodas also saved them, those children would also see him as a hero.


    "ARTHUR! HELP!" growlsing from Meliodas echoed behind that door.


    But I paid no mind to that sound and continued visiting Merleen and Fenrir. Meliodas should be alright inside that room, together with the children. Those little rascals could keep Meliodaspany, or the other way around.


    "Have fun, Meliodas!"


    "NOO!"


    When I said my goodbyes, I hurriedly went towards the rooms of Merleen and Fenrir. Upon arriving at the designated studio, I opened the door and looked at their sleeping faces.


    Fenrir and Merleen had it rougher when Meliodas created those sound waves. Fenrir was a wolf who had heightened senses, while Merleen didn''t shield herself from those ring sounds. The two shared some damage against Meliodas. Hence, making them deaf for a few seconds.


    But within a few moments, Fenrir opened her eyes and slowly sat on the bed. She wiped her eyes and met my orbs staring back at her body.


    "Are you fantasizing about me?" she asked, while half-asleep.


    "Yes. The two of you," I answered, and threw a joke at Fenrir.


    I expected Fenrir to hiss at me and smack me in the face after that pervertedment. But Fenrir allowed me to say those words and shook her head.


    I changed the course of our conversation and asked Fenrir about her condition. Fenrir raised her head and told me everything I needed to do.


    "When I heard those sound waves, my brain automatically shut down. Those sound waves Meliodas produced would only harm us. me if he nned on attacking everyone. Arthur, do you remember the time where we teamed up and defeated the demon? My eyes did not turn deaf even after hearing those thunderous notes. But after that fight, my ears got temporarily disabled by the spell. I think it''s the aftermath of that magic ability, considering that we''re dealing with music. It''s an ability that I am not confident about," Fenrir narrated, while crossing her arms.


    The hound girl had a point when she mentioned all of those. Fenrir could hear all the sounds more clearly than most humans. This girl was a wolf, for Albion''s sake. It was not a surprise to learn that Fenrir would feel more pain than us if her senses got affected.


    "How about Merleen?" Fenrir asked. "What would happen to her? Is that condition permanent? Will that make her deaf throughout our journey?"


    I wanted to tease Fenrir about her sudden concern with Merleen. She was not like this to the team. That girl always told everyone how she hated the group and would definitely watch us die.


    But when Merleen got injured, Fenrir''s eyes turned sour as she gazed on the ground.


    "Merleen shielded me from the musical st. Which I think is the reason I could still hear my ears after a few hours. If Merleen had not done that, maybe I would have been the one who got deaf instead of Merleen," Fenrir suggested, as shebed her hair using her hands.


    "Come on, now. It''s nobody''s fault. And ording to my system, Merleen''s condition would go back to normal after twenty-four hours. As soon as we hit that time, we would resume our journey and head straight at the demon," I answered. "Even Meliodas changed. He''s not our enemy, Fenrir. He''s also our friend, okay? Meliodas did something wrong. But we should have the spirit to forgive him."


    Fenrir was the type of girl who would start world war three when she heard a word she didn''t like. This wolf girl would also attack anyone in sight as long as those people were criminals stirring trouble inside the city.


    But besides these reasons, Fenrir was still a creature who could think for herself. Meliodas nearly killed Merleen and Fenrir. And it wouldn''t surprise me if these two hated Meliodas'' guts.


    However, that conflict would prove to hinder us down in the future. As much as possible, I''d love to have peace between the two groups.


    I told everything about Meliodas to Fenrir. Since I already locked the door, nobody would know about telling Meliodas story.


    After a few minutes, Fenrir finally knew the reason behind killing soldiers. Since Fisher was also a soldier, Meliodas wanted to kill him too. Since I was not a soldier in this world, Meliodas did not see me as a threat. I also had the arcane capacity of a child that could barely practice magic. I was that pathetic that Meliodas disregarded me as someone capable of killing his uncle''s son.


    "So, what do you think about it? Care to give Meliodas another chance? He''s just doing it to avenge the death of his uncle''s son. But as a party, we would try to encourage Meliodas our policy," I said.


    "And what exactly is our policy, Arthur?" Fenrir asked.


    "It''s uh." I answered with a hoarse voice escaping my mouth. "We do not kill except if that person is a bad guy? Now that I''ve thought about it, that''s really aplex rule we imposed in our group."


    "You''re the only one who imposed those rules, Arthur. I will just abide because. nothing," Fenrir replied , and finally gave me her answer. "Fine. You''ve taught me something on our journey. Maybe we could teach Meliodas one or two lessons about his problem."


    Fortunately, Fenrir agreed to that decision. And here I thought Fenrir would growl at me and punch me in the face.

 Chapter 117: Feast

    Chapter 117: Feast


    After saying all of those, Fenrir left the room to grab some fresh air. Well, I could only guess that Fenrir gave Merleen and me some alone time together. Since we had room for ourselves, we could do whatever we wanted before the feast could start.


    The only people that could open that door were the owners of this house, which were Fisher and his family. Those people would knock if they noticed the locked doors, even though they owned the house.


    But as I gazed behind, Merleen sat from her bed and stared into my eyes. Unfortunately, Merleen could still not talk after what Meliodas did to her.


    It was difficult for the two of us tomunicate with each other, considering our barriers tomunication. But before I could say anything else, Merleen grabbed my hand and shed me a smile. She could not have heard our conversation, since Merleen couldn''t hear anything for now. But Merleen did that as if she was telling me there was nothing for us to worry about.


    I patted her head and mumbled in front of her, "You''re a real kind girl, aren''t you, Merleen."


    Even though Merleen did not hear my words, she let my hand caress her hair. After a few minutes of rubbing my palm on her head, Merleen pointed her finger at the door. When I turned around, Fenrir met my eyes, staring back at her figure. She had her arms crossed, waiting for me to look in her direction.


    "Knowing Merleen, she would forgive Meliodas for her hearing loss. As long as you see the good in people, Merleen would act the same. You two are like two peas in a pond," Fenrir eximed, as she marched herself towards us.


    Fenrir sat on the bed beside Merleen and me and continued, "I am not usually like this in front of people. But I changed because of you two. Slightly, not entirely."


    Merleen, who was beside us, pouted at Fenrir and me. She also crossed her arms and red simultaneously in our direction.


    "Let''s continue this conversationter. I hope. But for now, let''s wait until Merleen regains her hearing condition," I said, while offering a red potion for Merleen.


    The crimson potion I brewed had all the ingredients it needed to heal most conditions. I had not tried if this medicine would work with hearing impairments. But it was never toote to try. And even if it failed, these herbs would enhance the immune system of Merleen.


    As soon as Merleen sipped the container empty, a window appeared at my top right view. My system only did that if I received important news from our party.


    Upon opening the message, I found out that Merleen''s condition would heal faster than we had expected. Instead of waiting for a day, Merleen''s hearing impairment would revert to normal after a few hours. We could only hope that Merleen would attend the feast with two functional ears.


    The only thing we could do right now was to wait and explore the vige before nightfall. We could also rest on these beds and wait until Fisher and his family would call for us.


    "Which do you prefer? Sleeping inside this room or exploring the vige?" I asked Fenrir and Merleen.


    I used hand gestures to convey the question I wanted to ask, since she couldn''t hear anything from me.


    After a few moments, Fenrir wanted to explore this vige and look for something new. However, I could tell that Fenrir wanted to y with those children outside their houses. Since she already had spent time with a set of kids, Fenrir wanted them some more.


    Merleen had an original n for today. Instead of exploring unknown ces, Merleen suggested we should stay inside this building until food could arrive. Merleen non-verbally portrayed that she disliked looking at everyone without hearing their words. I could hunch that Merleen felt unsatisfied looking at me conversing with another person.


    "I guess I have to stay inside this room, Fenrir. Sorry," I mumbled, while lowering my head.


    Fenrir shook her head and answered, "It''s fine. It''s not like I need somepany."


    "Just be back before evening, Fenrir. You don''t want to bete for the feast these people prepared now, do you?"


    "Not a chance, Arthur."


    After our exchange, Fenrir left the room and shut the door. She even locked the gates, knowing what Merleen and I could do alone.


    But the two of us already knew that we did not have any experience with those things. We would love to work that out together, but not right now. I wanted to hear Merleen''s voice if we were to please each other.


    As soon as Fenrir left the vicinity, Merleen dragged me to my bed and pushed me towards it. I fell on my back, startled by the sudden force Merleen did. Within a few seconds, Merleen came afterwards and sank her body beneath me. Despite being at the same age as mine, Merleen weighed nothing but a feather.


    Merleen stayed resting on my chest with her hands wrapped around my body. She closed her eyes and yawned a silent yawn. That girl made sure she wouldn''t say anything weird while she had an impairment in her ears.


    After a few seconds, Merleen fell asleep, with her limbs wrapping around my body. It was as if telling everyone that I was her property, without having an audience inside the room.


    As time passed by, I eventually closed my eyes and lived inside my dream world. It was like what Fenrir had mentioned earlier. Our team was free to roam around wherever we wanted to go. We had the freedom to choose our paths.


    And the only thing that mattered most was our objective. Our party schemed on getting the sword to create a better ce in this world. It may sound cheesy, but that was my goal from the very beginning.


    It took Merleen a few hours before waking up from her slumber. I was also already awake before her, which made everything easier for the feast.


    I turned towards Merleen and asked if she still couldn''t hear my voice. I tried surprising her with a ring scream, but it did not have any effect on her system. It only showed that Merleen still had problems with her eardrums, even after resting for a few hours.


    "No good? Well, it can''t be helped. We still have a few hours before your sense of hearing returns to you," I eximed to myself, even when Merleen couldn''t hear me.


    But that girl already knew the idea of what I had said, since we had stayed long enough to guess our exnations. Within a few moments, the door finally received a knock, with a voice following afterwards.


    "Arthur, are you here?"


    It was Fisher behind that door all this time. And here I thought it was someone else I had not known inside this house.


    I slid the door open and greeted Fisher. That guy had various colours painted on his sleeves. Fisher''s little child created these smears on his clothes. But instead of punishing these children, Fishermended the two for their artisticyouts.


    "Yes! Of course, I''m here," I answered. "Pleasee in, Fisher! This is your house, anyway."


    "No. It''s fine, Arthur.. Where is everyone? The girl with ck clothing?" Fisher asked. "I believe her name is Fenrir. Meliodas is in the other house, talking with some children and their guardian."


    He was describing Fenrir as the other girl who went missing inside this room. Meliodas, who I left inside the other room, found some way to spend some time. Instead of burning smoke, Meliodas might have had fun ying with those kids inside the other room.


    "Yes. Her name is Fenrir. And she just went for a long walk in the woods to get some fresh air," I replied. "I don''t know what happened to Meliodas. Thest time I saw him, I left him inside that room."


    That soldier did not mind Meliodas'' attitude toward those children. He knew Meliodas changed for the best after spending some quality time alone with the kids.


    And when Fisher heard my exnations, he told me that the feast he prepared for us would be around the campfire. He meant we would hold the banquet outside this structure instead of doing it inside. Fisher added he wanted to invite all the vigers inside this town.


    Since these people had not used this building for a while, some materials would fall from the ceiling. That debris would leave a mark on our heads if those crashed above us. It was the reason Fisher relocated to that ce in the open.


    When we finished talking with each other, Fisher guided the two of us outside. As soon as we stepped foot outside, an enormous table filled with various tes greeted our eyes. A whole new scent of mixed vegetables and cooked meat entered my nostrils, luring me closer to the buffet-like dinner.

 Chapter 118: On The Road Again

    Chapter 118: On The Road Again


    Fenrir arrived earlier than I expected and joined us with the feast. She narrated that some children kept chasing her around, specifically her tail.


    "Those kids kept yelling at me, saying ''Tail! Tail!''. Before I know it, I''m already running back to this ce," exined Fenrir, as she heaved out a sigh.


    But that wolf girl widened her eyes upon meeting some people present at the event.


    When Fenrir, Merleen, and I sat at the table, the children ying beside the girl went towards us. Those kids invited us to y, especially after seeing young girls blessed with youth. They also witnessed Fenrir''s tail wagging at all angles as if it had a life of its own. When those kids chased Fenrir''s tail, she had no other choice but to leave them be and wait for them to get tired.


    Fortunately for Fenrir, a man''s voice caught the kid''s attention.


    "Children, go back to your parents. Don''t bother the heroes for now, okay? They need to protect us in times of need."


    "Yes, Uncle Fisher!"


    The choirs of children gave Fisher their replies and returned them to their families. Since the children already left our nks, the noise level decreased tremendously. That silence gave Fenrir some peace to think about life on her own.


    "Thank you for giving me a hand," I said, while lowering my head.


    "I''ve already told you, Arthur. Please, it''s my pleasure to help you. Raise your head."


    After hearing his words, Fisher went to the main dishes and readied himself to serve these tes. Those bowls of soups and containers cooking some vegetable stew caught my nostrils, which also grumbled my stomach''s insides. Those pinkish grilled rabbit meat and fried chicken amplified my hunger tenfold, luring me to grab a bite before anyone else.


    Thankfully, Fisher noticed my eyes and suggested that I could grab my preferred meals. The feast technically started moments ago, since Fisher had already prepared everything here.


    "We still need to tell everyone the reason behind this banquet. But don''t worry about that. These meals we prepared are all for you since you saved my children," Fisher eximed, while nodding at his words.


    It was what Fisher had mentioned. His wife, Gwen, went to the side and called for Fisher''s attention. As soon as the soldier noticed his wife''s figure, Fisher immediately went in her direction and met with her.


    Within a few seconds, those two gathered the attention of all the vigers present at the banquet. Fisher gave a quick introduction about our existence. He told everyone that we were the ones who saved his child out from the forest and took out the demon.


    Everyone who heard those words felt mixed emotions inside their chest. Demons were terrifying creatures that made these humans cower in fear. Since not all humans could control magical elements, these vigers wanted to flee the vige upon hearing Fisher''s sentences.


    Fisher had to repeat those words while amplifying some specific points he wanted the vigers to hear. "These four individuals saved my children and took down the demonic aura beasts. My pets that they fought turned feral afterbining themselves inside the demonic aura. Don''t worry, those animals are currently undergoing treatment. And as soon as they received no further conditions, the dog could finally meet with my children soon."


    "Where is the fourth one, Fisher?!" the vigers asked, but Fisher fell silent for a few seconds.


    It was not because he disliked answering someone''s questions. But Fisher did not even need to answer them in the first ce.


    As soon as Fisher mentioned Meliodas'' name, a shadow appeared near the houses. That figure crept closer in our direction, with an object clipped around its arms.


    The vigers who noticed that shape alerted other scouts and some civilians about the potential threat of this anomaly. But as soon as Fisher stood up, all the vigers became calm once again.


    "That''s just Meliodas. He''s here to join the feast, and the fourth member of Arthur''s team," Fisher continued, and requested a round of apuse for Meliodas.


    The vigers slowly epted the bard to their kingdom. Although the bard had an intense gaze, that man still had some decency as a human. If he didn''t, I would have kicked him out of my team and let him roam around some ces some more.


    It was better to aplish one''s goal as long as it would not step into anyone''s life. And since Meliodas vowed to bring justice to his uncle''s son, he wanted to change the world, starting with the knights.


    And instead of killing them, Meliodas remained silent for now and allowed time to tell his fate.


    Upon Meliodas'' arrival, Fisher started the event proper and invited everyone to eat the meals Fisher prepared. He told me they rarely threw a party or a feast to anyone, since a famine hit the world. Any spoiled food would haunt anyone, especially those who cannot afford to eat decent meals.


    But considering the urrence, the demons had already breached this town''s borders. It won''t surprise Fisher if they all died instantly when the demon nned on attacking the nearby town. ording to him, that event was not a rare urrence. There were some cases where demons attacked our neighbouring towns for entertainment. Dozens of viges turned extinct when that happened.


    "Celebrating our remaining days while filling our mouth with delicious food might divert their focus from the demon," said Fisher when he told me about the rationale for this party.


    After eating our meals, it was finally time for us to rest. It took us approximately three hours to finish the banquet, considering all the meals ced on the table. Fisher and his family offered themselves to fix the things the vigers used for the event. He also told us we needed to rest our bodies for our uing fight for tomorrow.


    "Since you guys are up against a demon, you need all the rest that you can to have a fighting chance. You can''t sh against an opponent when you can''t focus on the battlefield," Fisher eximed, while chuckling to himself.


    We heeded his advice and went back to the building where Merleen and Fenrir rested. Meliodas also received his room filled with normal decorations and a bed. As long as it had a mattress and a clean studio, everything would be great.


    The three of us fell asleep like soldiers getting ready for their next assignment. Within a few hours, the moon disappeared from the sky and got reced by the scorching sun. That heat marked the day for us to fight the wandering demon once and for all.


    Before leaving the town''s premises, we went to Fisher and told them to relocate to the Caerleon Kingdom.


    "Just mention my name to Green and he will amodate you. He''s a nice king, since the two of us fought for that position," I shared, whilst giving my ultimate goodbye.


    Fisher did not know how to react to that message and epted my proposal. Since this kingdom had proximity with the demond, relocating from this ce would be a smart decision.


    However, like any other ce, this area held some remarkable history of the people''s culture. Some people would inly disagree with leaving this ce unless they could bring the shrines and other sentimental values with them.


    "I will see what I can do," Fisher replied, and saw us off towards the road.


    The town''s children also came to see us leave the vige. They waved their hands and told their goodbyes to our figures. We waved back and returned the favour of these kids.


    Within a few seconds, I went to Meliodas and asked him a couple of questions.


    "What do you n to do? Do you want to hunt down demons? Or do you want to exact your revenge against knights... some knights that really did something bad to your uncle''s son?" I asked Meliodas.


    Meliodas strummed a note from his harp and answered, "It depends. I will continue hunting down those knights who harmed my uncle. However, I also realised that some soldiers could also be good. It''s not always the case, but sometimes it happens."


    "People can change too! I changed! Arthur changed! Fenrir changed a lot!" Merleen eximed, and butted in our conversation.


    "And what makes you think that?" Fenrir asked, while tilting her head to the side.


    If I had to guess her, Fenrir became curious about Merleen''s thoughts. It was the signal of their friendshippared to our first encounter with her.


    "Will you ept me as your party member, Fenrir, Merleen, and Arthur? I know I already tried killing all of you. But."


    "You''re in our team already, Meliodas. And besides, it happens. I tried killing Arthur too before. But we just brush it off like it never happened," Okami said, while gazing at the road. "We share the same goal. For now, you''re always wee to join our team, Meliodas. We''re up against a strong enemy. I am not even confident about taking down one of them on my own."


    "

 Chapter 119: Journey to Find Arthur (Epilogue)

    Chapter 119: Journey to Find Arthur (Epilogue)


    Lilith Umbra''s


    ___________


    "There''s no end to them!" I shouted, while swinging Excalibur at the demons.


    These gargoyles were families sent by my father to hunt me down. She wanted me to take part in the demon king''s selection. But I escaped from that destiny and nned on creating my path.


    The demons flocking around me were no match against my sword. However, battling thousands of them for a week would strain anyone. Fortunately, I had the blood of the demon king, which helped me sustain my energy.


    When thest day of the week finally came, I ended the battle by expanding a skill. It was an ability that granted every wielder of this Excalibur. The words I needed to say emerged inside my brain, telling me to say them to activate the spell.


    "[Night sh]!"


    Upon mumbling those words, my body immediately knew what to do. My sword also glowed with an obsidian aura that covered my de. When I faced the myriad of numbers of flying monsters, I swung my sword and killed all of them using [Night sh].


    It did not take a minute before watching those gargoyles fall like flies and eventually crash on the ground.


    Those fiendish creatures tried screaming for help as they came into contact with my ability, but failed. My spell was faster than their reaction time, as I vanished from everyone before me.


    When the ability finally wore out, the scenery at my fore cleared out the way. I could even address the field filled with grass and devoid of demons. That skill killed all the demonic gargoyles on sight without giving them a chance to escape. If those familiars brought powerful shields, that may be one way to stop Excalibur''s attack.


    However, they didn''t, which led the gargoyles to their inevitable doom.


    "I am happy that''s finally over," I remarked, and returned my sword to its scabbard.


    As soon as the world fell silent, my mind reminded me of the sword''s message. That name still resounded inside my head, reminding me to meet the man I never knew.


    "Arthur. not the King Arthur of humans," I recalled, and caressed my throbbing forehead. "For now, I need to venture forth and find a human vige."


    But before I could continue onwards to my adventurer, a floating square emerged in front of me. This four-sided shape followed my line of sight even after swivelling my head in different directions.


    There were also letters written on this box, which I hurriedly read.


    [Congrattions, yer Lilith Umbra! You became a yer worthy of a system!]


    "System? yer? Am I inside a game?" I growled, while searching for the perpetrator of this madness. "Show yourself, stranger, who could manipte me with these spells!"


    I pulled my sword and looked around my vicinity. Within a few seconds of waiting, no one appeared to ambush me.


    "Strange. If my enemies caught me cking over these boxes, I would have been dead by now," I remarked, and ced back my sword to its container for the second time.


    I did not know about the magic that could send me these boxes in front of me. Thankfully, these squares with words did not harm me in any way. It just remained still, like a fragment that followed me along without hindering me from looking at the scenes.


    Since it did not have any dangerous threats, I relieved myself from doubting these boxes and focused on them. After reading everything in the first window, two symbols greeted my eyes.


    [Press this button with your mind or your finger to flip the window on the next page] A box floated once again as if answering my boggling question.


    Without hesitating, I lifted my fingers and pressed the white and pointed button. Upon clicking the symbol, the window changed with the words written inside.


    [I am a system. I will be your guide to harness the power within you. Since you''re now a yer using a system, your skills, abilities, and personal status would increase by two folds. It would continuously increase as soon as youplete the task given to you.]


    It was the same as before. The window-who called itself a system, wanted me to click the button. I pressed the symbol and read the next page.


    [Here is your current status as a yer]


    [Identity status opened]


    [Wee, Lilit Umbra!]


    [Statistical Power-100,000]


    [Titles]: {Demon Lord''s daughter}


    [Species]: {High-Noble Demon}


    [upation]: {None}


    [ss]: {Warrior}


    [Level 1] {Next Level->21 /111,000 Experience} [Currently locked]


    [Stat points]- 0 remaining status points!


    [STR]- 500 [VIT]- 700 [MEN]- 200


    [DEX]- 300 [INT]- 400


    [M. DMG]-50


    [CRT]- 70.00%


    [H. RATE]- 200.%


    [C. DMG]- 300.0%


    [DEF]- 400


    [P. RES]- 7000.0%


    [M. RES]- 3000.%


    [EVD]- 160%


    [Health] --- {8000/11000 [+100. Hp regeneration per minute]


    [Arcana] --- {3000/7000 [+100.0 Arc regeneration per minute}]


    [Passive Ability (Tough Demonic Skin): Tough Demonic Skin grants you a protective coating around your skin. This covering would block most physical attacks as well as magic attacks. Spells that could only prate your armour are high level than you or stronger in terms of damage.]


    [Passive Ability (Healing Salve): Amplifies any healing done to the character by 3%. (This applies to demonic regeneration)]


    [Passive Ability (levitation): Since the yer is a high-noble demon, yer Lilith Umbra does not need wings to hover around.]


    [Passive Ability (Death Stare): Anyone who has a weak heart would be paralysed upon meeting the yer''s eyes. Paralysed yers cannot move any muscles until the yer would allow them. Death Stare will not apply to party members. The paralysing effect wouldst around one minute.]


    [Passive Ability (Tough Obsidian Skin): Tough Obsidian skin grants you a protective coating around your skin. This darkened covering would block all magic attacks, except for dark magic. Dark magic that could prate your armour could deal critical hits.]


    [Active spell (Night sh): Allows the user to slice the targets using the Excalibur Sword. This spell uses dark magic, which could pierce through at anything besides dark magic itself]


    [Active Spell (Dark Aura): The yer would surround the ce with a thick mist that lowers the enemy''s status. It could also make the opponents hallucinate while fighting inside the darkened cloud. This cloud wouldst around a minute.]


    [Active Spell (Death Words): Anyone who has a weak heart and hears the yer''s words would have the negative status called "Fear". Enemies who have the negative status of fear would disable all of their spells, excluding passive abilities. If the yer''s enemies could counter this Fear and its negative effects, it would negate the Fear status.]


    [Active Spell (Shadow Walk): allows the user to move around shadows. It also gives the yer bonus movement speed during nighttime.]


    [Warning! You cannot level until you meet Arthur! Please meet Arthur so you could use the system to your advantage]


    These were the things written inside the text. ording to my system, these texts marked my abilities as a yer. I asked my system about the descriptions and learned a few things about them.


    Those passive abilities I had were spells I did not need to cast. It was some skills inherited by someone through their parents or from battles. Active abilities were the spells that anyone cast.


    All the spells indicated by my system were abilities I already own. There were still countless spells I could use. But the system showed only the ones I usually activate in battle.


    The system also wrote Statistical Power, which gauged the strength of yers. I had 100,000 statistical power. I did not know if that was a splendid number to have or little.


    The system also subtly mentioned that I was not the only one who had a system. If I needed to digest the system''s words, the mysterious window would exin everything. It told me that the statistical powers measure the yer''s strength. It only meant that there were also yers out there who also had these statistical powers.


    There were also terminologies I could not decipher, even though I tried. My system told me that Arthur would be the one who would exin these items to me.


    "I thought this system would be my guide? Some guide this system if it can''t even exin the usefulness of these terms," I eximed, while heaving out a sigh.


    Among the descriptions written by the system, thetter part made my eyes widen. It said that I needed to meet with Arthur before leveling up. However, I had no hints where I could find this guy named Arthur.


    Just before I gave up, my system pointed out a map on top of me. Upon looking at the map, the terrains I had visited drew themselves on the screen. As I studied the two-dimensional map artwork, the system ced a mark on a site.


    "Is that the ce where Arthur''s currently staying?" When I asked that question, the system deleted the blue dot.


    "He''s around this ce. a few miles away from me. There are two viges near that area. I will go there now," I mumbled, and carried on with my adventurer.

 Chapter 120: Lancelots Arrival!

    Chapter 120: Lancelot''s Arrival!


    Lancelot''s Point of View


    .........


    A short shback from what had happened before.


    .........


    As soon as Lancelot heard Arthur''s name, he travelled far and wide to reach Caerleon''s castle. The scouts inside Camelot also mentioned that the Kingdom of Caerleon appointed a new king. Considering these two urrences, the temporary king of Camelot charged straight towards Caerleon and studied the events unfolding inside the kingdom.


    __________________


    "Riding like the wind, my humble steed! Hiya!" I shouted, and whipped the horse, using the rope clipped in my hands.


    The horse neighed a ring sound and heeded my instructions. When the mammal received my whip, it increased the pace and galloped like there was no tomorrow. Thankfully, I needed that energetic response, since the situation weighed heavily on Albion.


    If King Arthur emerged inside this kingdom, the Albion Alliance would run smoothly against the demons.


    The information broker who told me about the urrence was also a mercenary in this ce. He was a hired adventurer of King Arthur, who was also a spy for various kingdoms. And since something titan happened about Caerleon, that mercenary had no choice but to exin the story to me. And with King Arthur gone, that adventurer told me about that fresh information.


    I alsomanded the spy about the mission''s secrecy. With enough gold, I silence the mercenary in exchange for arge sum of gold. It was enough to know about the terrains happening around Camelot.


    I never wanted to share the information with the elders of Camelot, since they had original nspared to Arthur. Even King Arthur warned me about these elders controlling other high-ranking people, thanks to their titles.


    King Arthur told me that these elders wanted to dethrone him because of his unruly leadership. But I doubted that im.


    Everyone knew about the Kingdom of Caerleon and its abundant sources of minerals. Each kingdom included in Albion had its own unique traits they needed to share for the alliance. And Caerleon had plenty to offer to Albion.


    Although King Arthur had already swept the mines clean, Caerleon still had some minerals to spare. That ce had littlend that they could farm because of the environment. However, there was nothing that Albion could do about it, since all of us had a scarce supply of food.


    A famine struck thends, which affected everyone. And it was up to us to make the bread and butter of our people with thest resources we had. Albion Alliance offered defences against the demonic war, not food.


    Those were two different deals.


    I resumed my focus on the road and watched the scene change before me. As soon as I arrived at the baldnd, Caerleon entered my mind.


    "We''re close, my steed. Only a few minutes, and we will arrive at that ce," I whispered at the horse, and continued moving onwards.


    It would only take a few miles away before reaching the neighbouring kingdom. And as I continued onward, magic waves came to me. These arcane remnants belonged to the dark magic, which was a forbidden spell across Albion. This ability also came from the demons, which would hint that a demon attacked this ce.


    But ording to my resources, no demons attacked this kingdom. Only a few individuals with strangers aided this battle, with the name Arthur. There was also a mage that supported Arthur, with a person who could transform into a hound.


    It was a formidable team that the elite knights would even struggle to defeat. And that lineup sent shivers down my spine since it had rung a bell.


    "It''s the same as Merlin and King Arthur.," I murmured, while pasting my eyes in front of me.


    King Arthur had Merlin at his side for the rest that he remembered. The two of them were like two peas in a bond and valued their friendships. They even called themselves brothers from different mothers, which was a wholesome event for me.


    Merlin was also a renowned mage across thends and the most powerful sorcerer. To think that there was another one that could rival his strength... That thought was something out of the ordinary.


    If someone emerged on thisnd and imed to be more powerful than Merlin, Albion could experience its downfall. Although King Arthur could defend the kingdom, we would lose some civilians because of it.


    It won''t be a clean fight if that happened. It was also the reason I wanted to strike a negotiation between them instead of fighting this mysterious group. I would not engage inbat if I ever came face to face with these people.


    I could defend myself, but I cannot defeat a group of three individuals. or even more.


    It took me three hours without rest to reach Caerleon. The kingdom emerged before my eyes, with its town aligned from afar. However, those broken walls obstructed my view, hindering me from looking inside.


    As stated by the mercenary, a fight broke out and destroyed most of the outer borders of this kingdom. It even distorted a castle''s part, which the new king had to redecorate.


    I had to view this firsthand before saying anything. Since the Kingdom of Caerleon had officially rebuked the alliance, we had nothing to say about this ce.


    I was just a knight visiting the ce. If they pushed us away, I would have to abide by their rules.


    As I approached the kingdom''s doors, two guards stationed outside greeted my eyes. When I reached the front gates, these guards did not threaten or concern themselves with my presence. They went towards my fore and amodated me.


    "Judging by your clothes, you are an elite knight from Camelot?" the knight asked, while inspecting me.


    I nodded at their question and answered, "Yes. I am not here to quarrel with your kingdom. I have heard that a man named Arthur appeared inside this ce. King Arthur from Albion and Camelot disappeared when I heard this news."


    The two knights looked at each other with widened eyes after hearing my words. Since I kept the disappearance of King Arthur confidential, none of them knew about the news. I told some people about it, but the information never arrived in this ce.


    "We are sorry that Arthur Pendragon disappeared. The Kingdom of Caerleon knew nothing about his disappearance. If we find any evidence about his figure, we will inform you shortly of the matter," one knight exined. "What business do you have from visiting this ce? You mentioned earlier that you n on visiting the Caerleon Kingdom. What do you wish to do here?"


    These knights acted as if nothing wrong would happen on the outside, even after meeting me. If I could visit other kingdoms of Albion, they would have already freaked out. And then maybe pissed their pants.


    The Kingdom of Caerleon was on an entirely different level.


    "I have three agendas to do inside your kingdom. And I will not be long, and I will leave immediately as soon as I deem it necessary," I eximed. "My first job is to search for the whereabouts of these two Arthurs. Since King Arthur Pendragon disappeared, Albion would be in danger. If other kingdoms knew about the grave of the situation, they would seize this opportunity to strive for power. Second, I would like to speak to the king and form another alliance for Albion as he sees fit. It would require the strength of all kingdoms to defeat the demonic tribe. The Kingdom of Camelot would wee every power. And third, I would like to know about the details of the king''s dethronement. I would also like to interview the previous king and learn about the matter."


    Those were my genuine concerns about visiting this ce. The first job I exined was the main goal of my trip. If Arthur did not disappear from his throne, I would never go to this ce. I would only visit this kingdom if King Arthur said so.


    My second and third reason was only extra credits for my visiting purposes. I would also ept the king''s Caerleon offer if he rejected my appeal.


    Fortunately, the soldiers allowed me to enter the king and guided me through the kingdom. They opened the gates and led the way, while telling the spare guards to protect the front gates. The other soldier requested to stay behind since they would be short of staff if two knights apanied me.


    "Can I ask why did you easily let me enter your kingdom?..... Do you even know who I am?" I asked.


    "We all know your identity, Sir Lancelot! You are a noble knight who fought against the demons and protected various viges! How can we forget your name!" the soldier said, while nodding his head. "And the king already anticipated your visit. He told us what would happen and could happen. All those instructions the king said came true as soon as you arrived and asked those questions."


    "Who is the current king of Caerleon? If I may ask."


    "It''s Green Knight," the soldier answered.


    Green was the mercenary''s leader, which was the information broker''s member.

 Chapter 121: Meliodas and System

    Chapter 121: Meliodas and System


    The conversation between the four of us continued for a few hours after taking our leave from the vige. But considering the distance from the demon and our carriage, we had to stay for the night. Our team needed some rest for the time being.


    The four of us could switch shifts when the nightes, but it was not a great idea. If we ever encountered the demon-but one of us did not rest well, we would all be in trouble.


    Our team should have plenty of rest before testing our strength against our enemy. Until then, the demon could wait on its ground. And if anything happens, I still have my system that could rm any enemying in our way.


    All of us found a cave near to the road. The tunnel had around a hundred feet, enough to cater for four of us inside. We all agreed to stay inside the cave and sleep until we rejuvenated our strength to the fullest.


    If we wanted to defeat someone stronger than our team, we had to do everything we could to win. It was like a preparation inside the game where the party would suit up and fight for that ultimate battle.


    But the game and real-life became one in this world. If I died in the game, I would restart to the previous checkpoint. However, if we die in this world, we would die in real life.


    As we entered the cave, I suggested they barricade the entrance with woods with holes. We made sure that the woods did not have any bugs that could creep onto our beds and then our bodies. When Merleen heard those warnings, she screamed and went behind my back with shivering arms.


    I couldn''t help butugh at Merleen''s frightening figure after hearing my words.


    We also made sure we pre-cooked our meals before entering inside. We cannot produce fire inside the cave, since it would create smoke that would suffocate everyone! And that smell would attract nearby animals or monsters, which would lead to unnecessary fights. And if we exhausted our energy before we could battle against the demon, that would only spell doom on our tes.


    Our team also took gigantic leaves we could use as our temporary beds. It was better than sleeping on the cold floor with nothing but our skin to keep us warm. If I also had to guess it right, the temperature in this cave was whopping around thirteen degrees Celsius. That atmosphere would freeze a normal guy living in an Asian country.


    (Author''s note: Since some Asian countries don''t have winter seasons, thirteen degrees Celsius would be pretty much cold for us/them)


    Besides resting our energies, we wanted to avoid the monsters lurking in the night. ording to Meliodas, there were tons of monsters roaming around this ce when the moon rose to the highest. Fenrir also mentioned that there were other dire wolves that we could brawl if not careful.


    "We just need to sleep for the night before meeting the demon. All of us should rest well without stressing ourselves with something unimportant. If we lose this fight against the demon, we die. We don''t have any second chances.," I announced, and met everyone''s gaze.


    "You heard the man. We need to rest until the sunes right up. If I were you, I would hit the sack and. sleep for tonight."


    After saying those words, Fenrir finally hit the snooze button and went to the dream world. She did not even try hiding it and showed everyone that she would rest without us.


    I sighed in relief, knowing that Fenrir trusted this team. Since if she didn''t, Fenrir wouldn''t sleep openly in front of us, considering that she would leave her body vulnerable for everyone.


    "Arthur. can you sleep with me?" Merleen asked, which sounded. inappropriate.


    But instead of declining her offer, I nodded at the mage girl and replied, "Sure. But before that, I''d Like to talk to Meliodas about something."


    As soon as I mentioned his name, Meliodas stepped his foot forward and eximed, "Do you need me with something?"


    I nodded at the bard and replied, "Yes. You are in need of a dire upgrade. Head to bottom. Systemic. I want you ready when facing anyone, besides that demon."


    The bard just tilted his head to the side and asked, "How on the Magique would you do that?"


    (Author''s note: How on Earth are you going to do that XD instead of Earth? I used Magique because that''s their world. you get the joke.)


    "I will grant you the power to amplify all the skills you learned throughout your journey. This prowess would also enhance all your abilities, attacks, defence, and your ss as a bard."


    "You can do that?"


    "I can."


    After our exchange, I summoned my system and found the [add party] box in my setting. Upon clicking the button, a window appeared before me, which became visible to Meliodas.


    "Oh, you haven''t given Meliodas a system? I see!" Merleen eximed, as she went ahead to the bed before me. "Oh, don''t worry, Arthur! I won''t sleep yet. I will wait for you."


    With those reassuring words, I continued my exnation to Meliodas about the window in front of us. "We call this system. Merleen and Fenrir know and have this system. Even the king of Caerleon and his mercenaries had this system. And now, I''m giving it to you."


    "Why? Why would you entrust me with this power?" Meliodas asked, while gazing into my eyes. "I am not worthy of having this power. And I don''t know if I would be worthy to wield one."


    "Nonsense, Meliodas. You''re my friend. That''s the only qualification you need to have. And you passed with flying colours," I remarked, and pushed the window in front of him. "Now, all you have to do is press that button. The one you''re looking at is called a window. Windows have texts you could read or view. If you prefer it that way, you could read the texts first before epting my offer."


    Just like what I proposed, Meliodas nodded at me and browsed the texts inscribed inside the box. It took him around a few seconds before reading the entire thing.


    "Experience? Party? Levelling up? What do these words mean?" Meliodas asked, while scratching his head.


    "Oh, you''ll know eventually. For now, just press that button and-."


    Before I could evenplete my sentence, Meliodas pressed his fingertips on the button and epted my offer. Within a few moments, the box changed, with a status description appearing in front of Meliodas.


    That status description included his name, ss, and powers, as we all had as yers. As stated by the system, whoever wields this power would be a yer and would benefit as one. Since Meliodas became a yer just like me, he would also level up and learn some skills without having a mentor.


    Well, it was better to have someone teaching those skills, considering a master would guide that person. However, we did not have one and never met one on our journey.


    I was as close as a mentor could be to these people who recently owned the system.


    I did not want to peer through the descriptions that the system gave to Meliodas. The only important thing was that he had his own system. And it would depend on him how he would manage that.


    I was not a babysitter to these people to manage their skillset. I could be their guide in using the system, but I prefer my teammates andrades to learn it with their own experience. It wouldn''t be fun if you had a guide telling you what to do at every second.


    "I will teach you everything I know. But you have to learn it like the rest of them," I said, and pointed my fingers at the two girls sleeping in their make-shift beds.


    "So they too have systems that increase their powers? Hmmm. I suppose I could feel my arcane overflowing inside of me. It''s like. every cell inside my body became as light as a feather. If I sing a song right now, maybe the sound would reach around a kilometre if I focus well," Meliodas mumbled to himself, while gazing at his harp.


    "You do you, Meliodas. Okay, here''s all the things you need to know about the system."


    I exined everything to Meliodas like the game would narrate to their consumers. I needed to tell Meliodas about the levels and skills he could learn after getting stronger. Meliodas raised a couple of question marks above his head when he heard about this information. But after countless exnations that reached around a few minutes, Meliodas finally had a surface level knowledge about it.


    "I see. So I have to address these quests to level up and increase my strength. And these skills will automatically enter my mind and would allow me to use them during fights? Interesting. Such peculiar prowess unlike any other!" Meliodas confessed, as he flipped through the windows one after the other.


    "Before anything else, Meliodas. We have to sleep tonight. We need your strength to fight the demon tomorrow," I suggested, and forcefully dragged him to his bed.

 Chapter 122: Preparation (1)

    Chapter 122: Preparation (1)


    After a few hours of sleep, all of us woke up well-rested and refreshed. Our team felt like we could take any enemies that we would want and still win the battle. But, of course, I was exaggerating things.


    We won''t stand a chance against those demons. And the least thing that we could do was to try out those powers and hope for the best in this uing battle.


    Thanks to my powers, I shared my system with Meliodas and taught him how to use it. He pretty much learnt the basics of the system, with those necessary functions. And when the timees, Meliodas could use some tricks that yers could use.


    But before he could do all of that, we must win this battle. If we lost this fight against the demon, we would all die doing nothing.


    "Is everyone ready? Did you guys mentally and physically prepare yourselves for battle?" I asked, while gazing at everyone''s eyeballs. "I hope you did, because this may be our ultimate battle."


    Fenrir nudged her shoulders at me and grunted, "Don''t say unnecessary, you idiot. It would look like we''re meant to die on the battlefield. Say something that would motivate us! I mean, look at you, Arthur! You scared Merleen!"


    Just like Fenrir had mentioned, Merleen hid behind Fenrir. She concealed her shivering limbs, hoping that I could not see her body.


    "D-Don''t worry, Arthur. I''m fine. As long as I''m with you, we''re going to be fine. or live. Anything but not dying would be good."


    Poor girl... I might have destroyed her confidence after saying those lines. I cleared my throat and corrected myself, hoping that I was not toote.


    "This battle will test our strength and dedication as adventurers! I know I have nothing to offer, but we need to defeat this demon before moving onward towards our goal. I want to uphold righteousness and kindness to everyone! All of us have a hero sleeping in our bodies. And it is up to us to wake it up and use its powers for good!" I said, with my eyes ncing at everyone. "Thank you for being a part of this team. I hope we can win this fight and do what''s right!"


    Our chances of winning were as slim as paper, but it wasn''t zero. We still had some ace in our sleeves that we could use to fight against that demon. And besides, I was the strongest yer in Magique. It was all up to my knowledge and how I would use them in battle.


    "Here''s what we are going to do," I said, and formted our roles for this uing sh.


    Just like any other RPG game (role-ying games), we needed to have a n. If we were going to attack the demon without one, we''d be better off dead. Fortunately, we were only against one demonic species. If we faced two or more demonic entities, we would all lose even before it started.


    However, ording to Fenrir''s senses, that demon was not a regr one. Our enemy might be a noble that had the power of a thousand armies of knights and mages. If we were up against that thing, it would be difficult for us to fight it.


    "Demons have higher status points than us. They have higher levels than any of usbined, including you, Fenrir. Those demons also have heightened senses that could effortlessly see through the attack of others. It was not foresight, but their own unique passive skill that helped them in fights. But this special trait only applies to nobles and higher title demons. If it''s a weaker one, we won''t have to worry about that. But for now, we cannot confirm the identity of our opponent," I exined.


    I pointed my fingers at Fenrir and discussed all the things she needed to know for this fight. "You will be our vanguard and fighter. Basically, you will get the demon''s agro.. demon''s attention and brawl with it until you could. Don''t let the demon attack the back lines, especially Merleen and Meliodas. Those two are our only mage and support for this team. Distract the demon as much as possible and don''t give it time to rest. Keep attacking the demon while defending the back lines for any surprise assaults."


    "What if I found an opportunity to attack, but the demon also attacked the back lines?? Will I prioritise attacking, or do I have to defend the-."


    Before Fenrir could even continue her sentence, I interposed and answered, "Defend the back lines. Our goal is to restrain the demon, talk to it, convince it, and avoid dying. Thest part is very important for our team."


    Fenrir nodded at my words and resumed listening to my exnation.


    After telling Fenrir''s role, I turned towards Merleen and exined her part in this fight. "Merleen, you''re a mage. So I expect you to attack the demon using all your magic circles, including your light abilities. And I want you to use them to kill the demon."


    As soon as Merleen heard those sentences, she trundled backwards and gasped for air. Since Merleen identally killed her parents using her light abilities, she might have some trouble using it for this fight.


    "If we want to win this battle, we need your light magic, Merleen. Your magic is the strongest ability in this game. You''re the only one who could wield that power. And I doubt that anyone would have that kind of skill in their skill tree," I eximed, while holding her shoulders.


    "What if I kill the demon, Arthur? People would brand me as a killer again. I don''t want to kill anyone.. Why is everyone killing each other out?! Can''t we just talk about it?" Merleen pleaded, while shedding tea.


    I did not want to be a douchebag in front of Merleen. And I was the one who saved Merleen from her trauma. If I activated her trauma by saying some unkind words, that would be on me.


    "Listen to me, Merleen. Killing is bad. And it would never be good. Unless if you weigh it down."


    "Weigh it down?" Merleen repeated.


    I nodded my head. "Yes. Weighing it down and measuring the consequences, the futuristic options, the weight of the punishment done to the people, which would also save millions of vigers."


    "Merleen, those demons wreak havoc across viges. They killed more people than we know of in their time. Since they could hardly die, those demons have been living in this world for ages. And the only entertainment that they have was killing off vulnerable vigers. If we take them out, we could save those children affected by their wrongdoings. We need to dirty our hands to give light to other people. You don''t have to do this if you don''t want to. At the end of the day, your mentality is more important than this. I wille up with a n to stop the demon without you if you really choose that path," I continued.


    If worsees to worst, our team would abandon Merleen and ce her inside Caerleon. That was a safer ce than any other vige we knew.


    "No, Arthur. I wille. You saved me and taught me how to use my powers correctly. If I run away right now, when would I use them for those who need me.."


    Merleen caught me off guard as she mentioned those lines to me. It was also the phrases I said every time the problems would push me into a corner. That girl met my eyes and gave me a nod, telling me she was ready for battle.


    "Very well. If you said that, I want you to give everything you have and kill the demon. But always wait for my signal, especially if I can talk things out with that demonic entity," I said, and caressed Merleen''s forehead. "I also want you to cast some shields in front of us if the demon conjured some magic circles. The demon could use dark magic. So please be careful."


    We could face a simr situation when our team fought the king. But instead of having Green in our lineup, we had Meliodas as our recement.


    "I will use some ck magic around Fenrir and Merleen. Meliodas will have a different role than the two of you," I shared, while pre-casting some magic circles surrounding their arms.


    As soon as I nned on ending my conversation with Merleen, Meliodas turned towards me and asked, "You kept saying that you would talk to the demons? What exactly are you going to say to them upon facing one?"


    Meliodas asked an interesting question. My eyes widened when he listened to every word I said, including the talk I might have with the demon we would face.


    "It''s like what I have mentioned. Most demons are violent, but not everyone. Some of them even have standards. We don''t have to fight every one of them."

 Chapter 123: Preparation (2)

    Chapter 123: Preparation (2)


    "It''s like what I have mentioned. Most demons are violent, but not everyone. Some of them even have standards that we humans would follow. We don''t have to fight every one of them. As long as that''s a demon we could negotiate with, we talk to them without starting a fight.," I answered.


    Other demons did not want to fight yers. Since they could easily defeat them, they grew tired of bullying the weak. And when they found someone strong, they did not want to risk their lives dying in the hands of overpowered yers.


    The game developers designed the demons to have superior intellect than other NPCs. Thanks to their upgrades, those demons had a variety of personalities befitting for their characters. It only meant that some of them would have a pessimistic mind that would not harm others, regardless of the situation.


    But among the thousands of demons living in this world, only a handful of them had that trait. I could only hope this demon we would face had that kind personality instead of those wild ones craving to kill.


    "Moving on. Meliodas, you would act as our support. You would mimic what you''ve done when we fought against the demonic remnant before. Use your ability to control our movements if necessary. That spell you have there would y a vital role for us to dodge the demon''s magic. If you notice an attack that could injure any of us, use your harp to manipte our bodies. As soon as you evade that attack, deactivate your spell and remain vignt at the battlefield," I said, and added some more. "Your harp could also give us a temporary boost in our status power. Just like the one I briefed you about, the statistical power was our gauge of strength. It measures our capabilities as an individual and a yer."


    Meliodas raised his concerns and asked, "I could do all of those, Arthur. But I have a dozen questions, if you do not mind. First is about avoiding the enemies'' attacks. What if the enemy attacks at the same time one of you initiated an attack? Second, why can''t I use my harp against the demon? Wouldn''t it be better if I use my harp to control the demon and let it lose?"


    I shook my head and answered all of Meliodas'' queries, "You''re right about the first one, Meliodas. When the demon and one of us attack at the same time, your priority would evade the demon''s attack. Our safetyes first. The answer to yourtter question would be a big no. And I doubt you could control the demon using your harp. Your musical instrument is a powerful weapon that could manipte both enemies and allies. However, that overpowered weapon still has some limits. Because if it didn''t, all the people inside this world would use harps as their weapons."


    Those were the answers Meliodas needed to hear from me before attacking the demon. After hearing my words, Meliodas nodded his head and agreed to my statement.


    I also haven''t told Meliodas that this world he knew belonged to a game I knew. And there was no opportunity for me to disclose this information to him, especially if we were up against the demon. It would be so out of ce if I would just bravely tell Meliodas about everything.


    I let that pass, for now, hoping I could find a chance to tell Meliodas that soon. But for now, focusing on our fight against the demon muste first! If we cannot defeat this monster, it will be the end of our team.


    After understanding everything Meliodas needed to know, I turned my face to everyone and asked, "Are you guys ready? We will face a demon above our calibre. Hopefully, we can beat the shit out of our enemy. But for now, we need to convince that demon to our side. Remember, we only fight for a reason. We just don''t go willy-nilly and do things with no exnation. We have been through a lot. So I hope this fight will be memorable to everyone. And I hope we win."


    "I will be the acting leader of this team, since I know about fighting against demons. But I can''t rely on that knowledge alone, since I was an overpowered character before. But now, I''m just a knight with a stick and a shield, which I received as a gift from Fisher."


    As soon as my party gazed at Aegis, everyone studied my shield. Among the members of my team, Merleen was the only one who had sparkling eyes. She looked at my shield and marvelled at its designs. It was as if she wanted one made of light. I did not know if it was because of the weapon or a metaphor of Merleen.


    Merleen was a person who would protect everyone at our party. She always used her light magic to create barriers and deflect those magical projectiles. That magical girl refused to use her spells to kill someone.


    But that would change right now.


    And upon hearing my speech, Fenrir averted her gaze from me. I could only guess that it was something from what I said, especially about bing her leader.


    Fenrir had lived for thousands of years as an alpha wolf. An Alpha hound was the one who governed the little dogs in their pack. Alpha wolves were born leaders, which would exin the bitter expression of Fenrir.


    But despite that sour face, Fenrir agreed to follow my orders. She had seen me fight, and we had been through a lot of problematic times.


    Upon voicing my speech, Fenrir, Merleen, and Meliodas nodded their heads and prepared to take off from our cave. As luck would have it, the sun had also shined from the east, indicating a new journey. But before we could experience that, we had to go through this trial first.


    Our team also prepared some magic circles surrounding us. It included some light barriers and enhancement from Meliodas'' harp. These spells would help us go through tough battles since we were up against someone as strong as the top yers.


    It was better to have these simple spells. These abilities could protect us instead of going in there, stark naked.


    As we headed onwards, all our systems violently warned us about an overpowering presence. The arcane and status power of this enemy had reached over the roof. It was also the reason it sent shivers down to our spines. And upon gazing at our maps, a red dot greeted our eyes.


    Our system marked the enemy close to the field, which was the awaited enemy. the demon.


    "Get down," I instructed, and motioned my fingers at our team. "The demon''s just right ahead!"


    Even though everyone could see that on their maps, I still initiated amand to our team. We would never know our enemy. So we needed to move with precaution. Our team had yet witnessed the demon with our eyes. But we all knew that there was someone out there.


    However, there was something strange about this demon. From what I remembered, most demons would start the fight saying nothing. Demons would have also noticed our presence from miles away.


    But this particr demon refused to bless our presence and remained still on the field. It was as if that demon waited for us to appear in front of it.


    "That demon looks like a statue. What do you say, Arthur? What''s our n?" Fenrir asked, while stretching her fingers.


    Judging from the looks of her eyes, Fenrir had an eager expression to fight. She did not care if we were up against a demon. As long as Fenrir had this feral instinct, she would fight anyone obstructing her way.


    I stared at my map and answered, "Keep your weapons inside their containers. Don''t pull something off until I say so."


    "Isn''t that suicide? What if that demon hits us without even expecting it?" Fenrir continued, while gritting her teeth.


    "Like I''ve said before. We need to save our strength until necessary. And besides, we still do not know if this demon is. demonic. I don''t know what term I could describe that, but yeah," I answered.


    Fenrir had a reluctant look on her face but epted my thoughts, regardless. She ced her trust in me, hoping that was the right decision. I would take the risk and involve all the members of this team. Nevertheless, it was a chance that I was willing to take.


    Fighting a demon would indeed be a suicide mission. So we had to avoid that as soon as possible.


    After prepping our weapons back to their inventories, I told everyone to march forward. These three members of mine needed to stay behind me. We needed to avoid any rude engagements with the demon if we wanted a convenient talk with it.


    Within a few seconds, the demon came into our view. That demonic figure raised both of her eyes and met my gaze.


    "We finally met, Arthur."

 Chapter 124: Lilith and Arthur

    Chapter 124: Lilith and Arthur


    Right in front of me was a demonic girl holding a sword in her hands. That de came from the holy sword stuck between the stones. It was the legendary Excalibur, simr to the one I had equipped in my hand.


    Just like any other demon, this demonic girl had crimson-looking skin covering her body. Although this woman took the human form, the arcane overflowing from her body described this girl as a demon.


    Only demons had a colossal amount of mana inside them, which even became their health points if necessary. I fought against them once, and it took me a few minutes beating the crap out of the duke.


    But the current situation became reversed. I did not know if I could still do that in this useless body. Despite having my sword, this world merged my ount into nothing but a mere viger. Even those farmers had more decent status points if they tried training with the knights. My body could grind experience slower than those snail monsters inside the forest.


    Within a few seconds, the demon came into our view. That demonic figure raised her eyes and met my gaze.


    "We finally met, Arthur," the demonic girl said, while maintaining eye contact with me.


    "You''re well informed to know my name even though this is our first time meeting, demon," I eximed, while brandishing my de slightly on my side.


    "I don''t know you that much. Just your name. You are Arthur, right? With that fancy sword of yours that''s simr to mine," the demon remarked, while pointing her fingers at rent. "He''s reacting violently. Maybe your sword saw the demon king''s daughter. Or maybe it senses another Excalibur nearby?"


    It was what the demon girl mentioned. Our two swords glimmered as we spoke, but the system never notified me about it. This urrence never happened before when I first yed the game. However, it was my first time putting the two Excalibur des together. And that event made our swords flicker like crazy.


    "I will say it''s thetter. Since we have three Excalibur living in this world," I confessed, and finally took myst step.


    We were a few feet apart from the demon, enough to break the silence into a fight. Thankfully, this demon did not aim for a bloody battle. If this demonic girl did, she would have attacked us from behind by now.


    My threerades continued observing the scene, uttering nothing but their deep breaths in the conversation. They avoided looking at the demon. My friends knew we were up against an enemy we cannot handle.


    I broke the silence and continued the topic. "Why are you out here in the open? And it''s amazing that you haven''t attacked us yet, demon. And can you at least tell us your name?"


    The demonic girl raised her eyebrow before answering my question. "It''s because I don''t have a reason to kill you. And I am not the kind of demon to do just that. It''s heartbreaking to lump me with those rascals out there living under our roof."


    "And my name is Lilit. Lilit Umbra. You must feel lucky to hear that nameing from me," Lilith, the demon, shouted, while shing us a grin. "You should be grateful, Arthur. Don''t worry, I don''t want to hurt your friends and you."


    "Thank you, Lilith, for sparing us your kind gestures."


    When a demon mentioned something, they would do that until they die. Demons did not back down to their word, even if they died. They would prefer death instead of getting back to their own words.


    And after hearing those words, I returned my de to my scabbard and motioned my hands for my team. "We don''t have to fight this demon. He''s a friend, not an enemy."


    As soon as I said those lines, Fenrir and Merleen nodded and did as I had told. But Meliodas had an original n and yed the harp in his hands.


    "I''m sorry, Arthur. But I can''t let this opportunity pass," Meliodas mumbled, and yed a different tune that we did not know. "I''m in front of the demon king''s daughter. If I could kill her, I would level up. And then kill both the knights of the round table and the demons!"


    "What about the spell you told me before! I thought you cannot control our friends, Meliodas!" I asked, while looking at Meliodas'' eyes. "You promised us, Meliodas!"


    "I''m sorry. I hope you can forgive me when I die avenging my uncle''s life and his wife!"


    It was my first time hearing that Meliodas'' uncle died from demons. If I remembered it correctly, Meliodas said something different about his uncle''s wife.. He must have kept it from us this entire time.


    When the song rang inside our heads, my system notified me and tried altering my mental state. However, despite the musical note''s attempts, that ability still couldn''t get through to me.


    But those notes got the two friends of mine into a trance that only Meliodas could control. Meliodas vanished from our sight using his spell and allowed my tworades to fight.


    Fenrir and Merleen had their eyes glow differently when they came face to face with the demon. There was not a chance that we could win this fight. And Meliodas nned on dragging all of us to brawl with this demon.


    Fenrir performed the first attack and dashed straight to the demon. Merleen sprinted backwards and used all the magic circles she prepped beforeing to this ce. Even though they got brainwashed by Meliodas, they still followed the instructions I exined from the cave.


    Fenrir acted as the warrior while Merleen became the mage from the back lines.


    That wolf girl used her ws and tried attacking the demonic wolf. But the ws Fenrir used did not scratch the demon in front of us. It even barely made a dent in Lilith, despite that powerful sh.


    While that happened, Merleen cast some spells in Lilith''s direction. She used her powerful light st that would kill any adventurers, regardless of their levels. Well, as long as those adventurers did not know how to use dark magic, they would die from Merleen.


    However, that did not happen against the demon. Even though we briefed it inside the cave, Meliodas helplessly tried using Merleen''s magic to strike the demon.


    But s, that ability did not work on the higher being, especially when that creature was the demon king''s daughter.


    "I''m impressed that you have someone that could use light magic in your team, Arthur. But too bad that the obsidian magic came from me And that magic is directed from my species!" Lilith eximed, while creating a barrier made of condensed dark magic in front of her.


    Lilith did not even try hiding her powers from us and flexed it. Those ck shields devoured everything in its way, including the unfortunate pebbles and grasses torn off from the soil. I even had to maintain my bnce on the ground, avoiding myself getting sucked inside that void.


    If I had topare that ability, it was like the ck hole in my world.


    Within a few seconds, Merleen stopped firing her spell and rested for a moment. Beads of sweat showered her face, drenching her entire cheeks. She even squinted upon looking at the demon, which made her vision go against her.


    Lilith seized that chance and looked around for Merleen. After a few moments, that demonic girl gasped in delight and rushed elsewhere. But before she could visit that area, Lilith grappled her arms around Fenrir and Merleen''s neck, bringing them through her journey.


    Upon arriving at a specific ce, Lilith raised her arms and choked on the invisible Meliodas. That bard coated himself with an invisibility spell that concealed his presence.


    But that spell won''t work against a demon, especially a high rank one. It could work against demonic familiars, but not the demon king''s daughter.


    Lilith wrapped her fingers around Meliodas and lifted him above the ground. The poor Meliodas tried gasping for air, with his eyes looking above. He tried hitting the demon with all his might, but Meliodas'' strength slowly left his body.


    That scene also happened with the twodies at Lilith''s side, all contained with Merleen''s magic. If this event continued for a few minutes, all my threerades would die without a fight.


    Out of desperation, I went to the demonic girl and pleaded, "It''s not what you think! We never want to fight you! But my friend. Meliodas. He''s a bard. And some demons made his uncle''s life difficult! They even killed the uncle''s wife!"


    "Please, demon! We don''t want to fight you! Don''t kill anyone in my team! If you want to kill them, please kill me instead" I continued.


    My eyes widened upon teleporting in front of Lilith. I did not even notice it, but my rent glowed a vivid light and granted me some insane powers.

 Chapter 125: Sacrifice for Meliodas

    Chapter 125: Sacrifice for Meliodas


    Lilith grappled with my friends in each of her hands. Meliodas was unfortunately in front of him, gasping for the little air he could breathe.


    If I let this continue forward, Lilith would kill my three friends in front of me. And, of course, I did not want that to happen.


    But how could I save them with my petty self and my mediocre abilities? I was slow as a tortoise, with a stick clipped in my hand. And even if I reached Lilith''s side, I wouldn''t scratch that demon even if I tried.


    If I wished to save myrades in danger, I had to do something even more. I had to rely on rent''s power.


    "Please. I want to save my friends. If you could grant me power, you should do it now!" I thought, and gripped the sword''s pommel in my hands.


    After a few milliseconds, a shimmering light covered my skin. This world and game nerfed my characters heavily like a broken hero. But after witnessing my friends in danger, fifty percent of my power returned to me.


    My system told me that, with a window that appeared at my upper view.


    [Because of your dedication on saving your friends without killing the demon, the system grants you power. You shall now tap half of your strength from your original character.]


    Those were the words written on the box that the system notified. It even made me wonder how the system knew that this world nerfed my powers. It mentioned that I should have my original strength after living in this world.


    It made little sense to downgrade all my abilities without giving me an advantage.


    But I brushed those trivial thoughts aside and dashed straight towards Lilith. However, I did not expect something like this would happen to me.


    My eyes widened upon teleporting in front of Lilith. I did not even notice it, but my rent glowed a vivid light and granted me some insane powers. Within a few seconds, my de already made it near Lilith''s neck.


    I did not n on taking her life, since this demon had killed no one in my team. This act was just a threat that I wanted to instil in the demon if she tried harming my friends, especially in front of me.


    "I don''t want to kill you. And you don''t want to kill us. You promised you''d take no one''s life earlier. If there''s one thing I know about demons is that they never get back to their word!" I said, while staring into Lilith''s eyes. "I know you''re a kind demon. If you really wanted to kill us, you would have done it earlier, especially with that Excalibur. And Meliodas has a past. Please spare his life."


    "If there''s someone you need to kill, it should be me. I''m their leader. And I will take full responsibility for my friend''s actions," I continued, while maintaining eye contact with Lilith.


    It was like what I mentioned earlier. Lilith never nned on killing anyone when she said those words. She just acted out of defence, since there was someone who could control light on my team.


    Light was the only ability that could harm the demon''s skin. It was not their weakness, but their abilities''. Since demons had a high affinity with darkness, their bodies would react violently against light spells. Even though they had different sses and attributes-just like other creatures, they still couldn''t take a massive hit from light magic.


    But after hearing my words, Lilith softened up and retracted the fight. Lilith''s eyes focused on the ground, while narrowing her eyebrows. Her eyes aligned together, showing a hint of regret at the action she did.


    I also stole some nces at Meliodas and assured him that everything would turn out okay. After hearing my plea, Lilith gingerly dropped Merleen, Fenrir, and Meliodas on the ground. With a ring thud, my three friends nestled themselves on the ground.


    Fenrir and Merleen also lost consciousness as soon as they hit the soil. Since they had been through novel experiences, those two girls could not handle the pressure they faced. And considering that Meliodas controlled them without their consent, Fenrir and Merleen wouldn''t know what happened in this fight.


    But before Lilith could ept my deal, she turned towards me and said, "What am I going to do about this guy if he kills me again."


    I gulped at her words and answered, "I have a feeling that Meliodas would try that again. But I will do my best to tell him about this situation."


    I wanted to tell my honest concerns to the demon when she asked me. And it was a promise that I will keep with my life until I die. Meliodas might have thought differently when this event happened, especially when a demon was in front of us.


    But little did he know Lilith could effortlessly kill us all within a matter of seconds.


    "Very well. You have ten minutes to do that. I believe in you, Arthur. And you have my word and trust. All you gotta do is make use of it," Lilith eximed, as she threw Meliodas towards me without lifting a finger.


    She might have had abilities that could telekically carry anything with her mind. If I had to be honest, that ability alone was enough to kill us all. It was a cheap skill, but effective when used properly.


    And I hated to mention this, but Lilith had the statistical power of a high elite yer, even without levelling up. I could even sense that this demonic girl got her system without me sharing it.


    I thought I was the only one with this immeasurable power. It was the power that continued to feed the yer with growth and strength beyond expectations.


    But it defied that logic. A demonic girl, who already had the power to destroy a city, got her hands on a system. Lilith even received the Excalibur, the legendary sword in tales and legends.


    As soon as Meliodas went flying in my direction, I extended my arms and caught his body. Meliodas came crashing towards me and pressed himself against my arms. My upper extremities almost broke if it were not for my knight''s ability to strengthen my muscles.


    "Meliodas, are you okay?" I asked, while patting his shoulders. "Do you feel numb? What do you feel? Tell me if you feel anything funny."


    Meliodas shook his head and answered, "No, Arthur. I''m fine. That demon did nothing to me, except cut my airflow."


    Even though Meliodas confessed those words, that man had trouble standing on the ground. After a few attempts, he knelt near the boulder and gasped for air.


    "I know what you''re trying to do. I''m sorry, Arthur. I just can''t let it pass."


    I stood from the ground and never gazed into Meliodas'' eyes. "Let me just ask you one thing, Meliodas. Does your revenge for your uncle mean a lot to you?"


    "Unfortunately, yes. Arthur, my uncle''s life means a lot to me," Meliodas confidently answered, and eventually coughed out his saliva. "I will kill those knights who hurt my uncle. If I can''t do that, I won''t have any purpose in life."


    I nodded my head and retorted, "As your friend, I will do everything to ease your heart. Just promise me you will save other people when they need you the most. If you keep killing innocent knights without batting an eye, you will be one of them."


    "And if that happened," I said, and finally turned towards his figure. "You''re one of them. Think again if your uncle wanted that for you. Imagine meeting your uncle in your afterlife, saying that you killed all the knights living in this world for his sake. And if that really eases your mind, I would never bother you again."


    "And Meliodas, take Merleen with you back to Fisher. She needs to live a happy life. Fenrir could take care of herself."


    After saying my fill, I turned my focus to Lilith and announced, "Lilith, take my life and spare my three friends. I want to help Meliodas. A deal''s a deal, demon. It seems I lost that bet."


    A faint voice in the distance echoed through my ears. It came from a feminine, recognizable sound, telling me to live. As I nced around, Merleen''s body quivered.


    Even if Merleen became unconscious, she could still feel in her heart that I would leave this world. and leave her behind.


    "Is that your final decision, human?" Lilith asked, as she brandished her dark Excalibur sword. "Are you willing to sacrifice your life to save this man''s pride? You still have a few minutes left on your clock. I advise you to take my word seriously."


    "Enough, demon!" I raised my voice. "I will do this to save my friend. All of them are my friends. And I will do everything I can to protect them."

 Chapter 126: Safe Room

    Chapter 126: Safe Room


    "Enough, demon!" I raised my voice. "I will do this to save my friend. All of them are my friends. And I will do everything I can to protect them. So kill me and not them!"


    After hearing my words, Lilith raised her eyebrow and shed me a smirk. It was as if she hid something from everyone that kept her delighted look carved on her face.


    "Why are you smiling? Is there something funny?" I asked in annoyance.


    The demonic girl shook her head and replied, "No. Quite the contrary, Arthur. I''m amazed about your will to protect your friends."


    "You ced yourself in front of others, even courting death just to save your friends. Arthur, you know that you would die. And yet you chose to confront me without backing down on your words. If those knights inside the citadels came face to face against me, they would either save their own lives or bribe me for something I already have. But you, you showed the value of your rtionship with your friends," Lilith continued.


    "Yes, Lilith. I want to be someone that people could rely on.Someone that would help everyone who needs me the most!" I confessed, and gripped my sword tightly in my hands. "But how can I be a hero if I can''t save even one person! I want to be a hero...And save my friend, Meliodas.from you."


    Lilith clicked her tongue several times before replying to my words, "That''s the beauty of it, Arthur. No matter how good your heart is, some people will face cruel fate. You are just one man alone."


    "Regardless of these pessimistic thoughts, you are a hero, Arthur. That''s why that sword chose you," Lilith announced, and offered me her hand. "It''s because you''re the hero that this world deserves, but not the one it wants. The people worship the king that merged dozens of kingdoms and formed Albion. I know you''ve heard about it."


    "And don''t worry about it, Arthur. I won''t kill your precious friend of yours. I vowed an oath that will stick until my time. So don''t worry about anything."


    (Author''s note: That quote came from the movie "the dark knight")


    "Thank you for your kind words, Demon."


    "Please, Arthur. Call me by my name. I am a demon, but I have a name."


    I cleared my throat and epted her hand. "Thank you, Lilith, for sparing our lives. We thought that we would die fighting you. All of us came prepared to die, since we don''t stand a chance against fighting demons. I''m pretty darn lucky to meet you, Lilith. You''re one of a kind."


    "Likewise, Arthur. Likewise," Lilith said, and nced at my side. "What are you going to do about that guy.Meliodas, right? He seems to hate me. But that''s not his problem, since all creatures hate me just by being a demon."


    A chuckle escaped from my mouth as I gave her my answer, "I will think something about it. And besides, after witnessing your powers, there''s no way he would fight you, Lilith."


    "I can always strike from behind," the already exhausted Meliodas announced with his croaked voice.


    "I will wait for that day toe."


    For a second I thought that we would all lose our lives fighting against Lilith. Thankfully, this demon was not the ones I heard about from other vigers. It was like the game had described. Some of the demons did not want to fight yers and other people, while others had a frenzied mind.


    And as luck would have it, we met the former side of that kind demon.


    "By the way, who is that person you''re talking about, Lilith? That person is someone I know?" I asked, while sending a dozen question marks towards Lilith.


    Lilith nodded and replied, "Don''t you know the king of Camelot?"


    "I heard about it but I never remembered his name."


    "It''s King Arthur.That man has the same name as you," Lilith uttered, while maintaining eye contact with me. "And that''s our enemy that we need to fight. Anyway, we will discuss this topic soon. But for now, cing your friends in a better ce would greatly help them," Lilith suggested, and lifted all my friends at once. "Don''t worry about the transportation. I have the ability called telekinesis. Although it''s still new, I could carry unconscious bodies, inanimate objects, and myself. If I''m going to be honest, I could also stop elements using this magic and return them towards the sender."


    Demons had no weakness except for dark, but they could still feel something from those elements. But Lilith had a full counter against those spells and negated any damage she would receive from the magical abilities. And it was the skill that she introduced to me.


    I also had a thousand questions I wanted to ask about this demon, including the system. I was the only one who could use and share systems inside this world. It had only been a few days since Ist left the Kingdom of Caerleon.


    There was no logic behind this if someone from the mercenaries shared the system to others and eventually reached Lilith.


    I wanted to ask Lilith, but it would be better if those queries could wait a little longer. The welfare of my friends muste first before anything I could think of right now.


    I rushed towards Merleen and inspected her body. After the mock fight against Lilith, my ears heard some words echoing inside of me. And if my hunch proved me right, that voice belonged to Merleen.


    Lilith lowered her body from mid-air, knowing that I would check her body. She already knew that I had feelings for this girl, and would do anything for her too.


    "Are you awake?" I asked, which was the thing I wanted to know about Merleen.


    But as I knelt on the ground, Merleen''s face groaned in pain. She must have been aware of our situation, especially when I tried to sacrifice myself for Merliodas'' sake. When Merleen heard I nned on dying for the bard, she used thest ounce of her strength and contacted me.


    It took me an entire minute to check Merleen''s body for any wounds or trauma. Thankfully, she didn''t receive anything but minor bruises and cuts that would heal on their own.


    After examining her body, I embraced Merleen in my arms and held her tight. Even though Merleen was still unconscious in front of me, her hands weakly rose and wrapped around my back.


    "Thank god you''re okay. I don''t know what I would do if something bad had happened to you," I whispered, and shed a sprinkle of tearsing from my eyes.


    Even after hearing those words, I still remained truthful with my philosophy. I wanted to save everyone, especially my friend, Meliodas, out from danger.


    "I''m sorry that I was ready to die for Meliodas.I just want to save him. Well, it''s a good thing that Lilith didn''t take our lives. She''s a good demon and a considerate demon.individual."


    Upon correcting myself, Merleen rose from the ground and went behind me. As I nced at my back, Lilith gave me a wink and gestured her hand for me to follow.


    "We need to go now before the sun sets. I don''t want to kill you, but other demons hunting me down would. Those familiars might think that you''re my subordinates. It would be a drag to protect your team and you, Arthur."


    After our exchange, Lilith invited us towards her closeby camp. Lilith also mentioned that she stayed here for a few days, waiting for me. She even asked other viges if they heard my name.


    Within a few feet of walking onwards, we finally arrived at the ce Lilith introduced. She mentioned earlier that she made a camp out in the open. But upon realising it, the ce did not look safe at all.


    But I remembered a feature included inside this game after witnessing such a dull ce in front of me. My system also notified me about it, which immediately regenerated all my mana and health points.


    "Are we in a safe room?" I asked, and turned towards Lilith. "Is that what your system is telling you?"


    The game developers included safe rooms around this world. Those safe rooms were just a site that allowed yers to camp for the rest of the night until they returned for their missions. These ces were rare to find, considering their value towards S. ss missions. It was also the reason the peoplepeted against each other and bought dozens of bids to know these locations.


    I knew a few, but never knew all of them. This ce was definitely an extra safe room among those ces I remembered. It only showed that I knew little about this game.


    "Yes, Arthur. The system..which is inside my head alerted me about this ce. That mysterious voice guided me about everything and led me to here," Lilith answered, and finally snapped her fingers.

 Chapter 127: Lilith and the Camp

    Chapter 127: Lilith and the Camp


    After snapping her fingers, the scenery changed. Those hidden objects materialized themselves before our eyes, which should be impossible to achieve.


    The cloud of smoke that Lilith produced came from an illusion spell that only high-skilled mages could conjure. That spell had a simr ability to Meliodas, but it controlled the perception of both enemies and allies.


    yers did not consider those illusion skills as overpowered. Well, since self-inflicting wounds could counter them. When we used our gadgets, an option would appear in front of us, asking if we wanted to erase the illusion by hurting our own characters. Since pain would be enough to remove that status, everyone would use that suggestion to their advantage.


    Some yers would even use that ability, but act like that character was still in that spell. And when their enemies bought those acting skills, the wounded yer would take revenge against the mage.


    It was a ludicrous move, but effective against fights.


    Lilith demonstrated efficient use of that illusion ability among any other mage I faced during my prime. But thanks to my knight''s passive ability, I had immunity of some sort from it. My system even showed that even Lilith''s demonic power couldn''t prate through my passive ability.


    However, like Meliodas'' problem and other conflicts, my eyes never left Lilith''s hand. My mind couldn''t think of any solution if Lilith had gone rogue and nned on killing all of us with her spells. And that illusion spell could be enough to stop us from our tracks.


    It only showed that Lilith was a little humble when she demonstrated her powers to our team. And that im only strengthened after witnessing the spell first-hand.


    "Did you do these by yourself, Lilith?" I asked. "It''s amazing."


    "Yes. I tried imitating both styles of humans and our race," Lilith replied, and gazed intently at the terrain. "And thank you for thepliment. I appreciate it."


    The safe room that Lilith made had decors of some sort ced on the field. There was a make-shift campfire in the middle, surrounded by various logs chopped off from ancient-looking trees. Upon ncing at the side, there were wooden containers nearby, which let out a scent of killed creatures inside. If I had to guess it right, Lilith ced that container to store all her hunts inside it. Since she was still new to the system, she couldn''t ess those features yet.


    And it was all up to me to introduce that untapped power. My mind even imagined how powerful would Lilith be if she could level up using the system. If Lilith could annihte multiple kingdoms at once with her raw power, she could even destroy other nations as well outside Albion.


    But I brushed those chaotic thoughts for now and focused on the urrence before me.


    When I glided my eyes around, stacked leaves greeted my eyes on each side of this camp. And if my eyes did not deceive me, these leaves looked like make-shift beds Lilith made for everyone. It only amplified that Lilith expected us toe by. But as I counted the leaves on the ground, it had too many.


    We were only three people on the team, but the leaf count had seven.


    Since we were on somend, Lilith found enough spaces for a few people to scooch by. I could only imagine that Lilith had already nned this from the very beginning, considering everything went well to her advantage.


    But even though we were running on Lilith''s palms, we did not have to fight against this demonic girl. If we brawled with her, I doubt we would see the sunshine tomorrow.


    "Please, make yourself at home.. That''s what the humans say, right?" Lilith asked, and went towards the container. "Do humans eat fish? Or do you prefer boars?"


    That demonic girl might have fetched us some meals we could eat and burn it on the zing fire. I didn''t even know that demons ate anything at all since she nned on cooking something for us. But it was better to ask than to assume anything about Lilith.


    "Lilith, can I ask you something? Do you eat those meals? Or did you already expect us to meet and agree to your offer?" I asked, and quitted beating the bush.


    After hearing my words, Lilith stared into my eyes and shed me a grin. "You''re quick to notice things, Arthur. To answer your question, yes. I already anticipated that you would have a band of adventurers following your side. However, I did not expect that you would only have three of them at your party. Nevertheless, I nned this for a reason. And I will tell you that reason once you tell me what food humans eat."


    "Do not worry about the food, Arthur. We demons eat nothing but our arcane or the arcane in our surroundings. Fortunately, the system told me that a safe room does not require us to eat anything since everything is filled with arcane. If I must say, I would love to live here for a while before continuing our journey. But s, time is running short. And we need to discuss some important matters soon. And in order to do that, you humans need a meal," Lilith continued, with her eyes still glued to mine. "What''s it going to be, Arthur? Fish or meat?"


    "We could eat both. Actually, let me try helping you out. In our culture, we add some spice to make these dishes delicious. And I want to express my gratitude to my cooking, Lilith. Have you ever tried some good food before?" I asked, and stood up from the ground. "If you haven''t, I would let you taste my cooking. Although I don''t usually cook inside my house, I cook these bad boys in-game."


    When my parents were busy ying Magique, I would cook some leftover meals inside the fridge. After helping myself with that meat, I would cook them while waiting for my character to level up on his own.


    This game also had an auto-levelling option. It only happened if someone wanted to make their characters stronger sluggishly while doing some things. Those small level-ups could dictate the yer versus yer matches.


    But I doubted that would apply to these events since the game became my reality.


    "I do not know how to cook. I just watch them turn ck. If these creatures changed colour, I know they''re cooked." Lilith had a barbaric answer.


    Luckily, Lilith made me the cook for tonight. And since Lilith had tasted nothing but terrible food before, I nned on surprising her with that. I could only hope that the food from my world would make the two of us closer to each other.


    Lilith also mentioned something about important details we needed to talk about. Well, since this event was our first meeting, there were still details we left out for the two of us. I still had some questions left unanswered for Lilith. And I knew she had the same set of queries for me to answer.


    Merleen and Fenrir would remain asleep until they had the energy to wake up. But for now, I could only wait for them to do that while cooking some grub.


    Meliodas did not utter a word when all that happened. He just silently watched the scene unfold in front of his eyes while strumming his harp. That bard did not dare to control any of us using his musical instrument. So he yed something to make the mood energetic, as we did things for the group.


    Within a few moments, I finally cooked the meal and prepared it for the four of us.


    (Author''s note: You might think that this is a bit slow. Well, yeah. It is. But for me, having these little gestures would increase their bonds or rtionships.)


    "Since weck any ingredients inside your container besides salt and some herbs, I made a soup. Thanks to my system, I made it creamier. And that means it has some rich vour."


    I did not know why, but my system saved some meals I had from my previous life. And since my system knew a lot of things, it used the herbs as temporary spices for the pork mushroom soup.


    Lilith, Meliodas, and I saved some two bowls for Fenrir and Merleen. We added some extra content for the sleeping beauties since they would look for food as soon as they woke up.


    After the long-awaited minutes, Lilith took a wooden nk as her utensil and tasted the soup. She did not even worry about it if I ced poison on the meal. And I doubted that would even work for a demon like her, which had a higher status than those noble demonic creatures.


    "How does it taste like, Lilith? Is it to your liking?" I asked, and waited for her response.


    "You''re correct, Arthur. This soup is the most delicious thing I''ve ever tasted in my hundred-year life!"

 Chapter 128: Liliths Goal

    Chapter 128: Lilith''s Goal


    We all finished our meal and cleaned the rest of our tes, except for the two sleeping women. Merleen and Fenrir would take their share as soon as they woke up from their dream. And since we already filled our stomachs, it was time for us to talk about the important things.


    "Since you''re my guests, it would be better if you start the questions, Arthur," Lilith eximed, while giving me the spotlight for this conversation. "And make it quick and brief. I don''t want you to be the only one talking."


    I cleared my throat and Iid out all the queries that needed some answers. After a few minutes of checking for those questions, I finally organized my thoughts andid to Lilith.


    "I only have three questions to ask for you, Lilith. The first question is.How did you know my name? It''s not easy to know someone''s identification."


    Lilith stared into my eyes and answered my question. "It was my system that led me to our meeting. It told me to find you and the name Arthur holding an Excalibur, the same sword I possess. But this ce was big enough to explore. So I had to disguise myself from a nearby vige and ask for your presence. They didn''t know your name, but I caught a glimpse of what happened in Caerleon Kingdom. And I believe that you''re the one who did that, Arthur."


    If Lilith visited other viges around the demonic border, I would have known her from my radar. But I didn''t, which was the craziest thing I had ever experienced. It only meant that there might be other viges that I hadn''t visited, like the one that Fisher lived in. There may have been other towns unbeknownst to the kingdoms, which became independent ces separated from Albion.


    "What is your second question, Arthur?"


    I was the one who cleared my throat and asked her the second query. "Tell me how you obtained the system and the sword. Excalibur is the only sword that chooses its wielder. A demon who has the holy sword is beyond everyone''s expectations."


    "I am not saying that it doesn''t belong to you, but you must have a great will that you need to do. That''s the only way that Excalibur would recognize you as its wielder," I added.


    Lilith observed my face and remained silent for an entire minute before telling her answer. "You are right about that. The one who wields Excalibur must be worthy of its name, or else wrath would kill that creature. I am fully aware of the consequences that might be faced upon me. But regardless of that meaning, I wanted something to end this war. And that might be the answer you are looking for."


    "After iming this sword for myself, a peculiar screen appeared before me. It told me that I became a yer of some sort that would provide me the strength I need for this uing fight. Although I have all the power I need as a demon, it was never a sin to obtain more against King Arthur and his people. As soon as I epted that offer, the system that you call mentioned your name. If I hadn''t talked to you like now, I wouldn''t be able to activate it."


    As soon as Lilith spoke those words, the window appeared before us. When that happened, Lilith jerked from her seat and revealed her Excalibur in her hands. I had to stand up and calm her down, knowing that she misunderstood this scene.


    "Rx, Lilith. That''s the window that you''re talking about. That screen won''t harm you," I eximed, while motioning my hands.


    When I finally calmed Lilith''s senses down, she returned to her seat while heaving out a sigh. "Thank you. Now, what is it that this system wants right now? I am in the middle of an important conversation. This should better be more important than our talk."


    The system contained some texts inside the window. And as stated by Lilith, the screen mentioned that her system got activated by our talk. Among the times it could choose, Lilith''s system interrupted our conversation.


    "It just messaged that you could finally use your system, Lilith. It''s the one that you''ve obtained while getting the sword. I also have that power as a yer inside this world. Actually, my team has that power, which makes us somewhat formidable enemies against other people. This system was our only fighting chance to do good in this world," I exined, while reassuring Lilith with words. "Don''t worry about a single thing about this system. If the time is right, I will exin everything to you just like I told my friends."


    "Friends." Lilith muttered, while looking at Meliodas and the twodies. "So the one that tried to kill me and killed all of you is your friend?"


    I nodded while shing Lilith my faint smile. "Yes. And if there''s anything I need to do, I would do it for my friend. Well, anything that I could do and have some reasonable exnations."


    "Very well, Arthur. That is your promise to me. We demons hold our promises as if it''s our pride and life. You do know how it would turn out if you ruin that promise?" Lilith asked, and raised her eyebrow.


    "Of course. Immense pain and getting tossed towards the pit of mes, while slowly dying from it."


    "You are well aware and educated by our methods," Lilith answered, and chuckled. "Anyway, what is your third question before I could be the one to ask you my queries."


    I only had one question left to ask Lilith. This query should have meaning and affect our future and our rtionship.


    When Lilith mentioned ending the war, my eyes and ears pointed in her direction. I wanted to know what was inside this demonic girl''s mind. So I asked her that question.


    "What do you n on doing now that you''ve met me? My team''s goal is to end the world''s suffering by taking the sword from you. But now that we know that you''re nothing but a kind demon, what would you do with the Excalibur," I asked, while staring into Lilith''s eyes. "My goal in life is to be a hero that everyone needs. It''s a responsibility that I must take, since nobody would do it but me."


    Lilith returned my stern gaze and gave me her reply. "Arthur, that is my question as well. But before that, I shall answer your query."


    "Honestly, my goal after taking this Excalibur is to return to my homnd.to my father and revoke the war against humans. And I will not stop until I end this war once and for all. There is no point in battling against our limited resources. If we only shared our meals, we would survive this famine."


    I remembered that in my previous life, we also had two great wars that almost destroyed the world. Thanks to the people who wanted peace, they united those countries and formed its organization.


    But in Magique, there were no people willing to unite these factions. There were other lives as well far from humans and demons involved in this brawl. However, these differences and selfishness led to this conflict.


    And the only thing that these two sides thought was to fight for resources. Hence, the war against Albion and the demonic kingdom.


    The game did not mention the reason behind the demonic attack. It only described that the humans needed to form an alliance, which gave birth to Albion. Albion would be the one to kill the demons and live happily ever after.


    Now that I was in here, I did not know if I should side with those humans. After witnessing gruesome events, I wanted to know the demon''s side. And if I would be lucky enough, I wanted to hear King Arthur''s side, which also shared my name.


    "What do you think is your father''s point of view for this war? Why are the two attacking each other?" I asked, while watching my words. "Some information has said that the demons started it first. But I want to know the real deal. I want to know what really happened in this war."


    I did not want to start an argument with Lilith, knowing that would cause some stir inside her mind. If there was one thing I knew about these creatures was that.they had intelligence. These beings, which the game developers made, had emotions and a life to live. And since I was transported into this world, this world being a game disappeared from my mind.


    "It''s okay, Arthur. And thank you for your kind words.I have seen it all. Those humans raised their canons and shot their magic towards our vige. The demonic children had no other choice but to flee from the scene. The demons and humans signed a treaty with each other. However, the humans ruined that contract and attacked us first. My father, being the king of our species, wanted revenge for the fallen children and people of ournd."

 Chapter 129: Excaliburs Power

    Chapter 129: Excalibur''s Power


    "Are you willing to join my cause and escort me towards the demon''s domain? It won''t be a safe trip, and I can''t promise your safety. But I will do the best I could to protect every one of you within my powers. That would increase our chances of stopping the war, especially if I would bring more forces for my father," Lilith asked, and gazed into my eyes. "If my father sees our rtionship, he might have a change of heart. Demons and humans uniting together is unspoken throughout our time. We would mark those history textbooks and destroy the stigma of those two shing forces. So, what do you say?"


    "I need to consult my friends first before epting your offer. For now, can you please keep that offer on hold? We would decide once these two woke up," I remarked, and pointed my two fingers at Fenrir and Merleen. "If someone doesn''t want to, I won''t force them to join this dangerous mission. It''s like what you''ve mentioned, Lilith, This involves taking a risk and entering the lion''s den. We can hold against our enemies, but we have some limits."


    "Which is why I propose to you another thing, Lilith," I added, while giving her a wink. "You said that you can''t promise any protection, since you''re just alone. You don''t have to, but you''re willing to defend us when the timees?"


    "Yes," Lilith answered. "Since you''re visiting the demon''s kingdom with my permission, I would certainly do that."


    "You have a system. I know how that works, especially when that system clearly made me your goal. And since you''d need more power, it won''t hurt to use that to our advantage. Plus, you vowed to protect us. Your words mean a lot to me."


    Lilith had trouble understanding the words I told her. But she believed everything I said and nned on cooperating with me when the timees. And all of these projects would happen throughout our journey, considering the hours spent down the road.


    If Lilith was a monster without using those systems, I couldn''t fathom how powerful she could be with one. That system would strengthen her statistical power by ten-fold, or even higher than that. Considering she was a demon, Lilith would have no trouble listening to my instructions. Demons knew a myriad of thingspared to other people huddled inside their viges.


    After exchanging our thoughts, Lilith and I spared some conversations throughout the night. Meliodas was the first one to hit the sack, saying that he needed to rest for a while. He was also a part of our team, so we needed his vote for this trip. Everyone had the privilege to do what they wanted, and I won''t force them toe towards the demonic kingdom.


    "Are you going to take some rest, Arthur? You are a human who needs sufficient time to reset your organs."


    Despite living in this world, Lilith had some good sense of Science inside her head. It was what she had mentioned. Humans needed some time to rest to start the day,pared to the demons and other creatures. Our bodies did not have the strength against other species, considering their stature and inborn statistical powers.


    However, humans could think about the bigger picture. Humans also attacked in a group and never alone, regardless of inner strife.


    But it won''t take a genius to know that nobody would win in a war. It would be better if these two sides would team up against the great famine that struck the world.


    "No. Actually, I had plenty of rest before arriving in this ce. And I would restore them soon or throughout our trip," I replied, while faintlyughing at my words. "We won''t have this time as soon as we step on the battlefield. We might as well use this event to converse with each other, Lilith."


    I brushed those thoughts and continued our conversation, knowing that there was more to this story. Learning about Lilith''s point of view would help us in the future, especially if she nned on joining our team. Since our goals aligned for the greater good, inviting Lilith would always be an option inside my head.


    Lilith was the first one to share her thoughts and stories to me. She summarized her entire lifetime and told me about some of her problems. That demon also talked about something important, which kindled my motives.


    "Since we are experiencing a famine, the demons and humans have lost a handsome amount of resources, including food and materials. It doesn''t seem like it, but those forests are slowly withering into dust as we speak. And instead of sharing the resources, these two sectors keep killing each other. My father wouldn''t dare listen to my words even if I plead him about our circumstances," Lilith ranted, while watching the fire burnt the woods. "Truth be told, my mother got killed by the humans from the previous war. The humans also suffered a lot and lost somends that became our own territory. But those areas would never rece the death of my mother! Even so, I still found some forgiveness inside of me, unlike most demons residing in my kingdom."


    I couldn''t fit my shoes inside Lillith. She had been through a lot of stress beyond my expectations, which made me silently listen to her story. And when Lilith looked at my face, I scratched my head and shed her a smile.


    "We could stop if you hate telling those grim parts. Or, you could continue sharing what you want to share with me. Any choice would do. I will listen to everything you say, Lilith," I said, and motioned her to continue if she ever wanted to.


    Lilith shook her head and replied, "That''s all of it for now. I could tell you about the holy grail. But I will leave that story for another time. Maybe on the trip where you''d exin to me the secrets of this system."


    When she spoke those words, she opened her windows and revealed to me her identification slot. I caught a glimpse at her descriptions before Lilith could even retract those screens back to her dimensional view.


    Those words written on Lilith''s identification table matched her stories. Her system wrote Lilith''s deceased mother, who died from the previous war. She was also the demon king''s daughter and inherited his powers. Liltih had tremendous statistical powers that reached around five hundred thousand. Those digits alone wouldnd her a spot on the leaderboards if she tried reaching for rank one.


    Besides these words, there was nothing that piqued my interest from that identification card. After shaking off those thoughts, Lilith scooched towards me and met my gaze.


    "Now that I''ve told you my story, would you mind sharing your part as well? I''m intrigued to meet a human like you who has the charm of a king. Ironically, the king of Camelot has the same name as you," Lilith confessed, and returned my smile. "I''m interested in those things, Arthur."


    I cleared my throat and told her everything I knew. There was no point hiding anything to this demonic girl, considering that Lilith would be our ally soon.


    "You came from a different world?" Lilith asked after listening to my story.


    That demonic girl stood from her seat and gaped her mouth wide open. Lilith couldn''t believe what she heard when I came from a different reality that knew this world''s existence. Well, I left out the parts that this world was just a game from my. If Lilith knew that, she would question everything.


    If worsees to worst, Lilith might disregard everything she believed in and had some special skill called "existential crisis".


    "Yes! Now, sit down, Lilith! You haven''t heard the best parts yet!" I whispered, and motioned my hand for Lilith to return to her ce.


    I told the things I narrated to Merleen before when we also first met near the river. Lilith widened her eyes when she heard that my world had finally avoided the third war, unlike this generation. And since we had cool machineries and slightly enough resources, Lilith couldn''t help but shuffle her body.


    "Your world sounds like a paradise, Arthur! That''s not fair!" Lilith eximed, and while looking at the night sky. "I thought that this ce was a beautiful world filled with problems. It turns out, there are other things way up there."


    "You sure bet!" I replied, and gazed at the stars. "That''s why I want to use this power for good. If I can spare someone, I would spare them. If those creatures need to be killed, I would kill them for the greater good. My power would be used for those people who need me the most. Well,pared to these three, I am nothing but their sidekicks."


    "You have Excalibur with you, Arthur. I''m sure your sword would guide you towards your destination. And besides, true poweres with your decisions. Just like my Excalibur..These swords chose us for a reason. Anyone could do it. But we''re the ones doing it for them.For those who cannot."

 Chapter 130: Merleen, Fenrir, and Lilith (1)

    Chapter 130: Merleen, Fenrir, and Lilith (1)


    I learned a few things from Lilith when she told me her story. This demonic girl was not our enemy, since our goals aligned. Even if we had different methods, Lilith and I still held the same candle.


    Lilith wanted to stop the war from happening, since she knew what could happen between the two factions. She had seen everything fall on the grounds, with her powerless body watching the scene. Since it hade to this, Lilith wanted to use the Excalibur in her hands and be the third faction.


    That demonic girl nned on something big, which Lilith would do if the situation worsened.


    I also had the same goal. A superhero would always stop the war from happening, avoiding any casualties as soon as possible. It was a simple task that I needed to do with dozens of obstructions along my way.


    And in order for me to do that, I needed some allies. Lilith was the best candidate for that seat, and would enable me fulfil that goal.


    Lilith never wanted to harm anyone, unless she needed to. And that thought also hit my ideals, which we could use to achieve our goal.


    After ending our conversation, I finally hit the sack and left Lilith in charge for tonight. I told her that I could switch ces after a few hours. But Lilith insisted that I should rejuvenate my body.


    "Are you sure you''re going to be okay? Even though you''re a demon, you still need rest. When we first met, I could guess that you fought something along the way," I confessed.


    Lilith shook her head and answered, "It is really fine, Arthur. And besides, you trust me right? If you do, nothing would happen to your friends and to you. I will protect you from monsters approaching the area. So for now, gather those lost energy and use it for the next day. Tomorrow will be a very busy day."


    I agreed to Lilith''s concerns and epted her offer. We still had a few hours left before the sun would shine again. But for now, it wouldn''t hurt to rest for the time being.


    There was still a new beginning waiting for me tomorrow.


    And that sun came shining through the sky, with its beam blinding my eyes. Despite my pair of orbs hiding behind my skin, that light pierced through me.


    Within a few seconds, I slowly opened my eyes and witnessed Liltih staring at the campfire. Beside her were corpses that belonged to goblins and other monsters I was not aware of. Upon squinting my eyes, those beasts near Lilith had eyes voided from life.


    It only told me that Lilith took care of everything when we were fast asleep, just like she had promised.


    "Oh, you are awake. You''ve slept for six hours. I do not know if that is enough for humans."


    I stood from my make-shift bed and replied, "Actually, that''s enough for any human. May I ask what happened here?"


    My hands rolled towards the pile of dead bodies in front of me. Lilith followed my fingers and exined everything that happened when I hit the bed.


    "There are goblins that lingered and attacked the shield. I wanted some peace, so I killed them. After killing them, I dragged them here inside our dome."


    "Why?" I asked.


    "I have not thought about it..Apologies"


    Lilith immediately took out the carcasses by burning them into crisps. She raised her hand and conjured a strong fire magic, which even melted the ground. After a few seconds, the soil turned intova as if a volcano did this on the terrain.


    I swore to myself that I will never anger Lilith or get into her bad side. If that would happen, she could cook me some human meat and sell it to me in a five star restaurant.


    "You were thinking something, Arthur?" Lilith asked, and tilted her head.


    "Oh, nothing," I answered, and switched the topic. "OUR CARRIAGE! WE LEFT THE HORSES OUTSIDE AND NEVER RETURNED TO THEM!"


    After screaming out loud, Meliodas woke up from his sleep and panicked. As soon as he learned it was just me, that bard went back to his dream world.


    "Oh, do you mean the cart? I found them a while ago and brought them in. The carriage had your scent in it, so I saved it for you," said Lilith.


    When Lilith said those lines, she waved her hands and revealed the carriage and the horse at the side. Fortunately, that horse opened its eyes as soon as it met my figure. It red out a neigh and galloped on ce, showing me how delighted it was to see me.


    Meliodas woke up for the second time and red in my direction. But Lilith levitated him up and made the guy stand from his bed. Lilith even ruined Meliodas'' temporary bed after what he had done behind my back.


    Even after those noises, Merleen and Fenrir never woke up from their sleep. Meliodas'' spell had something in it, which made these two sleep half a day already.


    But ording to Meliodas, these twodies were still asleep because of the spell he ced. The maniption spell drained their manas, which forced them into hibernation. Luckily, that status also gave Merleen and Fenrir some benefits.


    Meliodas also stated that both the girl''s mana pool would increase, together with their proficiency in magic. The maniption spell had tapped inside their core, which shaken the arcanic veins cruising inside their bodies. Thanks to that obstruction, the magic inside those women would receive some enhancements.


    I checked my system if Meliodas'' words aligned to the spell''s descriptions. Since Meliodas knew how the system works, he showed me the information I wanted to look at and let me read everything.


    It turned out that the bard did not lie. Meliodas told the truth, but that did not mean he would receive punishment of some sort. And from what I could think of, I let the bard learn how to ride a horse. If there was a trip that needed a coachman, Meliodas would step in for my position and would handle the wheel for this carriage.


    And thanks to Lilith''s death re, Meliodas had no other choice but to ept my demands.


    As luck would have it, a groan echoed around us. As soon as my eyes met Merleen''s mouth, that girl weakly opened her eyes and moaned again. Fenrir also did the same and rolled towards the side. But as soon as she realised the situation, Fenrir hurriedly stood up and stared at us with a confusing look.


    After a few hours, Merleen finally woke up, followed by Fenrir.


    "You two missed a lot of things, including Lilith," I said, while pointing my finger at the girl beside me. "This is Lilith. She''s the demon we''ve faced before you two kissed the floor."


    I didn''t hit behind the bush and introduced Lilith in front of those awakened women. Lilith was the demon we fought earlier, which Merleen and Fenrir didn''t know. Well, not until right now.


    Fenrir was the first one to react and performed a defensive stance. She revealed her form and ws, while gritting her teeth in front of Lilith. She even ordered Merleen to do the same, which she did for a second before stopping her movements. Merleen looked at me in the eyes and waited for my instructions. However, after a few seconds of silence, Merleen understood the situation.


    "If Arthur isn''t doing anything, so should we, right?" Merleen asked, while looking at Fenrir''s eyes.


    Fenrir hesitated for a few seconds before lowering her ws to her side. She finally calmed down and assessed the situation, while still remaining vignt about everything. That wolf girl also looked at Meliodas and checked if the bard manipted the demon or me. But after noticing Meliodas'' sleeping body and his harp far from his sight, Fenrir had no choice but to believe my words.


    "Exin everything that you know and happened while we were gone," Fenrir demanded, as she deactivated her spells.


    Merleen ran toward my figure and hugged me. She inspected my body if I had any wounds before speaking what was running inside her mind.


    "Is everything okay? Did anyone hurt you? Do you need my mana? Tell me if you need something from me, okay?" Merleen offered, while burying her face against my chest.


    I couldn''t help myself but gave Merleen a pat on her head while rubbing her already crazed hair. "Nothing bad happened, Merleen. In fact, we earned a new alley by our side. And this demon would be our friend for the next few days, months, or even years.Or for eternity."


    "Does that mean you are friends with a demon?" Fenrir and Merleen both asked the same question, as they met my stern gaze.


    I gave them a nod and replied, "Yes. Lilith and I are friends. We established our goals, which also aligned for the betterment of this world. Listen, I will summarize everything and tell you what we''ve learned."

 Chapter 131: Merleen, Fenrir, and Lilith (2)

    Chapter 131: Merleen, Fenrir, and Lilith (2)


    I gave them a nod and replied, "Yes. Lilith and I are friends. We established our goals, which also aligned with the betterment of this world. Listen, I will summarize everything and tell you what we''ve learned."


    "Established goals? What the heck are you saying, Arthur? Do you even know the meaning behind those words? That girl you just called friend is a demon! The vile creature that scorched thend with their motives is beside you, Arthur! If all of us could just trust sweet words, we wouldn''t have this war!" Fenrir imed, with her grating voice echoing around us. "I know you''re a kind man, Arthur. But there should be a limit to your kindness. You can''t save everyone, and not everyone would save you."


    While Fenrir said all of those words, she nced beside Lilith. That demon killed dozens of goblins, which made Fenrir more hostile against Lilith. But even without those dead corpses, I doubted Fenrir would have had a change of heart.


    Lilith was a demon. And those demons did something grim in this world. Even though I vaguely remembered what they did in the game, these NPCs knew everything. Those non-yer characters were the ones who suffered in the hands of those demons.


    But even after hearing those words, I refused to give up. I wanted to prove to Fenrir.to everyone that there''s still hope inside of us. People can change. All of us could change for the betterment of ourselves, including demons.


    At least, that''s what society shaped me.not until this game arrived.


    "I know that! You don''t have to tell me twice!" I retorted. "But at least we need to try! If Lilith is not the individual we think she is, we would just have to fight her! And if Lilith really wanted to, she would have killed us all already."


    "But she didn''t! Lilith watched over us even if we''re sleeping! If I was in her shoes, I would have killed everyone already! And Lilith didn''t!"


    "Do you think that''s the only thing that could prove her innocence, Arthur?" Fenrir pressed her ims more as the conversation progressed.


    Lilith and I fell silent after hearing those words. But she can''t do anything about it but listen. She knew what Fenrir yelled was the truth.


    I couldn''t give Fenrir any more reasons to defend Lilith, since I would have also said the same thing. If the situation had reversed, I would be the one saying all those words. But I wasn''t.


    And why would Fenrir even make those lies without facts backing her words up? Fenrir wanted nothing but to protect everyone and herself from this demon.


    However.....


    "Give her a chance, Fenrir. Not everyone is what you think of," I pleaded, while gazing into her eyes. "Here me out. If Lilith went rogue, you have the privilege to kill me or do whatever you want with me. I don''t care as long as it satisfies you! But please.Please, Fenrir. Give Lilith a chance to exin herself. We can talk all day and pursue the roads tomorrow."


    "Arthur!" Merleen cried, while tugging my leg. "You don''t have to do all that! And Fenrir, please give them a chance.We are a team, after all."


    Fenrir couldn''t help but to ept her defeat. She went to the log and sat on its t surface, with her eyes staring into mine.


    That wolf girl crossed her arms and demanded, "Like I''ve said before. The two of you should exin everything you know. That topic includes your ns, backup ns, and other misceneous stuff. If you can''t move me, I will travel alone."


    Upon Fenrir''s suggestions, Lilith and I sat in front of the campfire and met Fenrir''s gaze. Even though Lilith got a scolding from Fenrir, she kept a nk face and continued exining everything to Fenrir.


    "I am a demon who came from a high ranking nobles.I am actually the demon lord''s daughter. You know, if you met a noble and acted like that, those demons would have already killed you on the spot?" Lilith asked, while shing Fenrir a grin. "Don''t worry, wolf. I am not threatening you with examples and imaginary scenes. But you need to keep your tone in check in front of a real monster."


    Fenrir cleared her throat and shut her mouth, knowing what she did in that situation. However, I told Lilith that it wasn''t her fault she acted like that. Anyone could have done the same thing as Fenrir did, since she had just woken from her sleep. And when she opened her eyes, a demon greeted her face.


    After countless debates with Lilith, the demon epted my apologies on behalf of Fenrir. We finally resumed telling the tale that led Lilith in our team.


    ....


    It took a couple of hours before Lilith could end the narrative. She told everyone what Lilith exined exclusively to me, while hiding some other details.


    After Fenrir digested that information, she couldn''t speak for a few minutes. Fenrir told everyone that she needed a brief break to organize her thoughts.


    I shared the same experience after hearing Lilith''s n for the first time. A demon who wanted to stop the war and unite the two factions seemed unbelievable at first nce. But upon reviewing Lilith''s eyes, our perceptions changed.


    "I want to end this war. It''s not an easy task, but we could do this with your help. And I need all the help I could get from everyone who shares the same goal as mine," Lilith continued, and gazed into our eyes.


    Fenrir finally broke her silence and said, "Sorry, Lilith. But I can''t ept that offer.yet."


    "My goal is to meet your father, the demon king and ask about the agreement between the dire wolves and his words. Your father told me that he would supply us with food and protection. However, after a few years, those resources never came inside my hometown. My pack and I survived in the wild with nothing to eat but mushrooms and dry herbs. The other wolves left the weaker hounds, saying that they did not need any more mouths to feed besides their own. Do you have any clue about this conflict, Lilith? Did your father say anything about this to you?" Fenrir added, while ring at the campfire.


    As soon as Fenrir said thetter lines, Lilith shook her head and replied, "It''s fine if you haven''t decided yet with your decisions. As long as you''re ready, Arthur and I will always wee you in the team."


    "About the contract that my father made between the dire wolves.Apologies, but I haven''t heard about it. There were some hints that showed up from my father''s castle, but I have already left my home. Since then, all the news my father made did not reach my ears. I didn''t want to follow my father''s footsteps. So I decided to leave and carve a path of my own," Lilith confessed. "I am not sure, but I might have a lead. It''s not one hundred percent urate. However, someone might have pulled some strings and did what they wanted to do with the contract. Those resources seemed valuable assets. And it''s a no-brainer that someone would steal it, which turned out to be your pack."


    "WHO WOULD HAVE DONE SUCH A THING!?" Fenrir growled, while revealing her ws.


    After realising what she had done, Fenrir retracted those nails and returned to her seat. She apologised for her undisciplined action and continued listening to Lilith''s story.


    That wolf girl knew that she couldn''t get angry at Lilith, since she knew nothing about this problem. Fenrir recognized that Lilith was an innocent demon who could be an ally to our cause.


    "Who would have done such a thing? And can you do something about this too, since you''re the daughter of the demon lord?" Fenrir asked, while lowering her head.


    "Lift your head up before I could ept your request," Lilith requested, which Fenrir humbly obliged. "You''re a friend of Arthur. So you''re also my friend.That''s what Arthur had taught me. I don''t know if I still have the power for that, but I will try. Those resources that belonged to you might have been snatched by someone else. Since the world is experiencing a famine, those foods and other trades never reach your hands."


    "I do not know who''s responsible for that, but I will find it. I will track that demon down even if it''s thest thing I''d do," Lilith appended, while giving Fenrir a reassuring smile.


    "Thank you.Thank you," Fenrir said, and repeated her lines.


    That request was the only reason Fenrir joined my team. She wanted to know what happened to those resources the demon lord promised. Because of the loss of those products, their pack diverged. After their separation, Fenrir witnessed the death of her pack members.


    Fenrir also told me the story of their group. But she never exined everything to me.

 Chapter 132: Merleen, Fenrir, and Lilith (3)

    Chapter 132: Merleen, Fenrir, and Lilith (3)


    That request. But I don''t think I will worry about that at any time soon," Fenrir confessed, and urged everyone to prepare the things we needed for the journey.


    "B-But I want to rest, Fenrir! We just woke up. And now you want to go withst was the only reason Fenrir joined my team. She wanted to know what happened to those resources the demon lord promised. Because of the loss of those products, their pack diverged. After their separation, Fenrir witnessed the death of her pack members.


    Fenrir also told me the story of their group. But she never exined everything to me.


    As soon as the conversation ended, Fenrir finally gave in and trusted Lilith''s words. Fenrir told everyone that she was willing to bet everything on Lilith since I also believed in her. She was just testing me if I would defend Lilith or say the right things.


    "Arthur, you''re the only reason this team is holding up. You showed me the way to do things, gave me a chance to meet the demon lord, gave me friends, and power to defend the people I care about. If you have strayed in your path, I would have left you here without a second dou Arthur! I don''t understand you!" Melreen, retorted, and pouted at Fenrir. "Arthur, tell Fenrir that I want to rest first!"


    I nced at Merleen''s remaining mana pool as she asked me that question. It turned out that Merleen needed to restore thirty percent of her mana to have a full mana pool, together with her stamina.


    But since we would ride a carriage, Merleen and the others could rest inside that cart. Well, if we would arrive at the demon lord''s castle within a few weeks without fighting, it would be better if Merleen rested there.


    I told Merleen about that idea, but she kept growling at me behind my back. She even stomped her feet and went inside the caravan, with her arms crossed against each other.


    "Is there something wrong?" I asked, which I also regretted after a few seconds.


    "Nothing!"


    Merleen''s reaction was like any other girl going through puberty. She raised her voice, averted her gaze from me, and answered my question as cold as the ice. But despite those peculiar actions, Merleen still requested for me to seat beside her.


    "Don''t ask why! Just do what I say!" screamed Merleen, as she shut the windows from the cart.


    Lilith chuckled as she observed the conversation Merleen and I had. She went to me and nudged her shoulders, hinting that she had a st watching us debate against each other.


    Within a few seconds, Fenrir, Lilith, Meliodas, and I prepared everything we needed to bring for this journey. Those three girls entered the cart and waited for my signal to ride across the rocky roads.


    Meliodas nned on sitting inside before I tugged him beside me. As soon as that bard met my eyes, he faintlyughed and grasped his hand.


    "Don''t do anything to me, Arthur. I did nothing wrong!" Meliodas pleaded.


    It was a fishy action, but I did not aim for that.


    "What are you talking about? Anyway, I want you to be my assistant coachman in case I grow tired and sleepy. If that happens, I want you to take the handles for me, okay?" I asked, and gave him the ropes. "You know how to ride a horse, right? After all, I taught you that and forcefully plunged it inside your system! I am so efficient these days, especially for my pal!"


    "Right.I will do what I can, just tell me what to do," Meliodas answered, and shoved the ropes away from his face. "But for now, I want to watch and wait for you to feel exhausted."


    "Suit yourself."


    After a few minutes, the threedies in the back yelled at me, saying they were already prepared to leave. I, who waited for thirty minutes for them to prepare, whipped the ropes. The horse red a neigh and galloped onwards on the ruined field.


    Lilith ced herself near me to give me directions on where to go. Even though I knew the demon lord''s location, I didn''t want to dy our trip and get lost inside this open field. The quicker we arrive in that kingdom the better.


    "Tell me if we travelled around fifty miles already. The only way you would know is if you found an abandoned vige."


    "An abandoned vige?" I asked.


    Lilith nodded. "Yes. An abandoned vige. A long time ago, some people lived around the borders of the demonic kingdom. But my father wanted to instill his dominance to the humans and killed those viges, iming that they were just pawns for his rise from power. I tried stopping him, but Icked the power to do that. Well, not until now. "


    ording to Lilith, the vige also had a teleportation route leading directly to the demonic kingdom. If we could use that and make it work, our trip would shorten within five days instead of weeks.


    "But I doubt that teleportation area would still work, given that countless years have already passed by. But that is still a chance worth exploring instead of adding up the days of our travel."


    I seconded Lilith''s suggestion and hurred forth towards the vige she had mentioned. Lilith also added that there were some rouge demons and bandits surrounding these roads.


    "Those scoundrels were the demonic defects that the kingdom made. We don''t kill all of them. My father thought that he could still use them for the kingdom''s gains. He instructed those demons to guard the borders for any humans or creatures that would pass the ruined field. Since demons cannot enter the human realms, my father refused letting humans in our turf as well."


    "My father is a child that hates losing against those humans. But even though he is that kind of demon, he still raised me as his daughter and the kingdom''s princess," Lilith added, while looking at the ruined field she had mentioned earlier.


    I cleared my throat and disrupted the heavy mood in our conversation. "Don''t worry about a thing, princess. The war would end soon now that you have a fighting chance against your father ...."


    I shook my head and restated my phrase. "What I meant to say was that you can fight your father if he fights you or tries to kill you! I-I mean, if you want something to happen, you have the power to crush your enemies! That. That sounded so wrong."


    Lilith chuckled up a storm after hearing those wordsing right off my mouth. I carved my mouth with a smile as soon as my eyes witnessed the gleam in her face. But there was an inkling feeling of death also ring in direction. My mind thought that the enemies already showed before me. But as I searched the area, there was nobody there but the bronze-looking in.


    (Author''s note: Arthur was talking about Merleen)


    "Kidding aside, you have the power to choose your own destiny. Whatever happens, Lilith, your fighting for the betterment of your people. Even though they won''t understand it right now, do what you can to change this world. My previous world ended the war because of some sacrifices and some brave soul. Now, I''m not saying we should sacrifice ourselves for peace. But we need to do the best we can to achieve that," I said, while maintaining my eye contact on the road.


    Everyone present with me listened to my speech and remained silent throughout the trip. Lilith, who heard it beside me, eased her shoulders down and loosen her tension.


    "I am ready to die for peace, Arthur. Even if it kills me, I will stop at nothing to attain that unity between nations. Well, as long as I have you, I don''t think that would happen."


    "Was that a love confession, Lilith?" I asked, while keeping a nk face.


    I didn''t want to show my charming, cherry looks after hearing those words. But my efforts got washed up in the drain after hearing theeback of Lilith.


    "Are you interested in demon girls, Arthur?"


    "OKAY, EVERYONE! YOU HAD ENOUGH! I DON''T WANT TO HEAR ANYTHING ABOUT THAT. AND YOU, ARTHUR! DON''T YOU DARE ANSWER THAT QUESTION, YOU HEAR ME?!"


    "Let us change the topic, please. My ears are itching after hearing those sentences. Bring your words somewhere else and not here."


    Those two women at the back raised their concerns after hearing such a bold remarking from Lilith. I was not a dense human being, which gave me a few hints of my situation. Although I couldn''t assume just yet, I had to wait for a perfect chance to validate what had happened.


    "So this is how it feels like to be popr with thedies?" I mumbled.


    but I might have said it out loud, since four eyes sent daggers in my direction. Lilith was the only one who didn''t re at my figure. There was also Meliodas, but he was already asleep beside me.

 Chapter 133: Ambush

    Chapter 133: Ambush


    Merleen, Lilith and Fenrir danced in front of me while slowly losing their clothes. The three of them shook their booties and charmed me with their looks, A pole of some sort stood between the pair as they tried pleasuring me with their choreography.


    "Arthur, wake up!"


    The slow music finally kicked in, which amplified the atmosphere around me. Merleen was the first one who became stark naked while near the pole. Fenrir followed her dance and went in front of me. She bounced her hips between my thighs and motioned her fingers to kiss me. Lilith held something that looked like a private organ of a male. She inserted that thing inside somewhere inside her body and made weird noises.


    But I couldn''t as I continued watching the boiling scene at my fore.


    "Arthur, it''s your turn! Come on, man! WAKE THE MAGIC UP!"


    (Author''s note: it''s "wake the hell up!".)


    Those girls and the setting disappeared within seconds, with the music dying out. Upon opening my eyes, Meliodas'' face greeted me while waving the rope in front of my face. That picturesque scene of the three women dancing was all just a dream. And thanks to this madman, I woke up and lived my life once again in reality.


    Meliodas gritted his teeth and yelled, "What has happened to you? I thought you said you could wake up as long as I shake your body! I kept shaking you, but you never opened your eye! You even tried to kiss me, Arthur!"


    That dream I had turned into a living nightmare. It was a good thing that I didn''t kiss this man in front of me and kept it family friendly even when I was inside that bar.


    "You were even moaning up there, Arthur. Maybe you''re thinking about lewd things like any other man would. After all, humans are full of lust inside of them, including you, Arthur. But you could y with me anytime that you want as long as it''s you," Lilith said, while yfully twisting my tongue. "Don''t worry, Art. I won''t tell a single soul. Well, if you know what I mean."


    As soon as Liltih said those words, my eyes followed her bust chest. I gawked at them for a few minutes before averting my gaze on the side. But my sinful orbs leered at Merleen''s average melons. Fortunately, she used Lilith''s thighs as her pillow and slept on them. If she heard those words Lilith exined, she would have already scolded me for the umpteenth time.


    Even though she continued sleeping, Merleen growled in her dreams. It happened right after Lilith said her fill.


    Fenrir had her eyes wide awake and stared at the wagon''s wall. But despite waving our hands, Fenrir never noticed our disturbance. She continued gazing at the wall while snoring to herself. It took us a few minutes before realising she slept with her eyes wide open.


    I cleared my throat and answered, "I will think about it. Hey, Meliodas! Give me the ropes! It''s getting pretty hot in here."


    Meliodas gave me a grunt as he scooched the rope to my side and snuggled himself to sleep. I put him up for around twenty hours without taking a bite or shutting his eyes. He was like an underpaid employee that just got home to y ser or something.


    (Author''s note: That''s not an appropriate joke, but I will just leave that there.)


    We had shifts to maintain a healthy schedule for handling the carriage. Even coachmen needed some rest after riding the horse for hours without break. However, that didn''t happen to Meliodas thanks to my blissful dream.


    That man even wanted to use magic to wake me up. But every time Meliodas would snick a magic spell in his hands, Lilith was already eyeing his actions out. Lilith exined that she would re in Meliodas'' direction and scare the hell out of him!


    It would have been a st if I was awake when that happened.


    But before I could even take my hands on the rope, an instinct instinctively kicked in. Fenrir and Lilith reacted afterwards in the hopes of finding the culprit. Lilith woke Merleen up from her thighs and briefed her about what had happened. I woke Meliodas too even though he hadn''t slept at all.


    "BUT I HAVEN''T SLEPT A WINK, ARTHUR! CAN YOU GUYS FIGHT IT OR SOMETHING?!" Meliodas shouted, but became silent after witnessing an arrow flying over in his direction.


    Thanks to my quick fingers, I hauled Meliodas'' body towards me and shielded him using Aegis. Despite this sudden assault, I wanted to thank these individuals for attacking our caravan. It was my time to finally showcase my shield and use it as my training ground for the time being.


    As long as nobody would die from these entities, everything would turn out okay.


    We had to stop the carriage and locate the creatures attacking us on our trip. After waking Merleen, she conjured a bright spell and coated the carriage with light magic. Lilith couldn''t amplify Merleen''s magic, since she could only use dark abilities.


    But even though those two antagonistic spells didn''t stack, Lilith could do something better. She emerged outside the cart and prepared one thousand magic circles in front of her> Within a few seconds, Lilith fired those magic spheres at the ce where the attackers discharged their spells. Lilith could calcte that distance since she had been fighting countless creatures in her prime.


    It would take an army of massive spells to take down Lilith that could overpowered her statistical powers.


    However, the fight didn''t end there. Even though Lilith struck the attackers with dark magic, those creatures didn''t give up. Instead of arrows, those mysterious assants used raw magic. They prepared another set of spells and directed it towards us.


    But instead of using the elemental magic like from their arrows, those aggressors used light magic. That spell countered Lilith''s abilities, which widened our eyes.


    "Besides Merleen, who do you think has light magic, Lilith?" I asked, while browsing my system. "And how many are them out there?


    "Merleen and the church are the only individuals who could use light magic. There are only a hundred of them living in human kingdoms!.Not unless the people inside the church gave away their abilities for free or.in exchange with something," Lilith answered, while dragging Merleen out of the cart.


    "And what would that be?" I asked once again, and continued scrolling through my system''s slides.


    "Money? Power? I don''t know what humans want..Or maybe they wanted to kill the demons before anyone else! King Arthur could have nned this beforehand!"


    I searched my system for any abilities I could find using my shield. Since I had Aegis with me, it wouldn''t be a stretch if it had any barriers that could defend us. But considering the shield was still around level one, it didn''t have anything but the basic abilities and stats.


    Within a few seconds of scanning the skill tree, I finally found something that could help us. It acted like any other shield ability from the game. But Aegis had more overpowered defense features.


    It negated every magical attack, except physical assaults. That spell was the only thing that Aegis learned upon getting into my hands. Besides that skill, I could use Aegis without having any set-backs.


    It was the most overpowered defense I witnessed in my entire life ying this game.


    I ced the spell in front of us while the yellowish light filled my view. Fortunately, my ability didn''t disturb that radiance above our heads as I continued covering us with my ability.


    While that happened, Merleen conjured a defense spell and covered us with her light magic. If a light spell crashed against a dark spell, those two would fight until theirst arcane. The user who had more mana would win that fight, since those two were just the same side of the coin. As long as one held power over the other, that magic user would win.


    Lilith could effortlessly win that match. However, we were up against a thousand people firing their light projectiles in our direction. That demonic girl could handle half of them but not everything.


    However, light could negate that magic. Even though it had the same spell, light could find its way to destroy the other light. The game mentioned that when the yers would read the game''s information. Although some yers could argue that the same feature would do the same, Merleen had more arcane than those one thousand individuals.


    From what I remembered, Merleen was the only mage that had this stupid amount of arcane. She was only around level twenty for Magique''s sake! I didn''t know what would happen if Merleen would reach around level one hundred?


    I didn''t want to know about that...


    As soon as those lights crashed against Merleen''s, those luminance failed to destroy her shield. I also amplified her shield using an ability from Aegis, which I found from my system.

 Chapter 134: The Thieves

    Chapter 134: The Thieves


    There was also a ss in Magique called "Defender". Since Magique yed with the person''s personalities, Defenders were the yers who had absurd defensive mechanisms. Those who did weird things every time something bad happened became Defenders in the game. Those bulky people in the gym also earned this title for their braun, not their other capabilities.


    And since Magique was in desperate need of adding more characters, they wanted someone who would hold the shield.


    However, from my gametime, there was nothing like Aegis. All those Defenders had simple weaknesses, which were just piercing armour abilities and weapons. And the shields they obtained had worthless abilities that couldn''t even defend other teammates from area of effect damage or AOE.


    Communities worldwide went full rage mode about this stupid character. Even after countless buffs for that ss, nobody liked to be the one who protects the team. And when the game developers made the character viable, those assholes had to invent some sort of overpowered weapons.


    And those things outshined the defenders, leaving them dead for good.


    Since I was a nerfed hero, all I had was nothing but crappy abilities. But when Fisher gave me this shield, I had a purpose. If this barrier could defend us from anything, that was good enough for me.


    As soon as those lights crashed against Merleen''s, those luminance failed to destroy her shield. I also amplified her shield using an ability from Aegis, which I found from my system. And when that finally kicked it, those light projectiles didn''t scratch us.


    However, that defensive ability came with a cost. My system immediately notified me that the cooldown for this spell was around an hour. Nobody had the luxury to wait for that time, especially on a battlefield. But I had to use every resource I could to progress in our trip.


    And since Merleen and I sessfully defended the carriage, Fenrir and Lilith prepared their attack. Meliodas also did what he could to amplify our attacks. Thanks to his musical tone, our reflexes increased. It even made our bodies light as a feather, which would help everyone for this fight.


    After the enemies'' attack ended, I ordered my team to move in formation. I used their strengths and weaknesses into considerations while rallying them towards the uncharted field. As soon as I finished my brief instructions, Meliodas, Fenrir, and Merleen prepared for battle.


    Before Fenrir couldunch her attack, I ced my darkened energy on her nails as a precaution. Although we were up against priests and other people who learned how to use light magic, dark abilities could help Fenrir soon.


    The wolf girl dashed straight towards the location and emerged to her wolf form. That form increased all her senses, which would aid her for this assault. Fenrir also revealed her ws as her weapon and zoomed in the empty field.


    Since Fenrir was also a dependable ally in our team, I didn''t mind if she charged first before us. And we needed someone to go in the front lines and be the warrior for our team.


    Lilith was also a mage, but could also fight in close quarters. Since Fenrir already went ahead, Lilith flew to the sky and covered her with magic circles. Those magical runes had dark projectiles that shielded Fenrir and attacked our enemies. It also served as a distraction against them and allowed Fenrir to close the distance.


    Merleen still had remaining mana inside of her, which she used to cover our team''s tracks. She used her light and shielded Fenrir in case of any sudden assaults. That mage girl alsounched radiant spikes that pierced through the enemies'' territory. Dozens of screams echoed in the distance as those luminance hit them.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t do anything at allpared to my teammates. I had a skill called [Phoenix Sphere], which was an amplified fireball that explodes upon impact. However, instead of creating some damage on our foes, it would only destroy my team''s n.


    I was the party''s leader, but I couldn''t do anything at all but analyse the situation. Although I yed a vital role in this fight, there was nothing I could do but sit on the backlines.


    But that grim thought went to the side as Merleen tugged my frozen hand. My nk eyes stared back at Merleen''s orbs as the girl asked me a question.


    "What do I need to do next? And Lilith asking the same thing, "Merleen announced, with her fingers pointing upwards.


    I raised my head and witnessed Lilith winking below me, while preparing a couple of magical runes on her hands. She cast those spheres ahead of Fenrir and supported her back. Within a few seconds, those spells Lilith produced ruined the enemy''s fortress, which made them retreat for now.


    Luckily, those spells Merleen and Lilith cast killed no one at our fore. If we squinted our eyes up ahead, those affected by the spells fell unconscious or staggering from the ground. Although they may have lost an arm, those priests and creatures could still fight.


    But Fenrir didn''t let them, as she pounded each one of them against their make-shift walls. While she did that, Fenrir also remembered my words haunting her mind. Since I told her that we kill no one, Fenrir stayed truthful to my words. She carefully attacked her enemies and made sure they were just fast asleep.


    "Right now, we will join her fight. But Lilith, be our eyes in the sky and tell us what you see. There may be another form of attack that we can''t see. You''re the only one who could fly. You also need to cover yourself with dark protective armour. We would never when those people.creatures would attack us from behind.," Imanded, and rushed towards Fenrir. "Meliodas, you join us too. Boosts our movement speed, and watch our six."


    "Your six?" Meliodas asked, while strumming his harp.


    "Our back, you bard!"


    Merleen followed behind as we raced towards the trails of footsteps Fenrir left. Meliodas did as I told him and guarded our nk in case of any trouble. He also amplified our speed, which made it easier for us to travel towards Fenrir. As soon as we covered all of our boxes, the three of us ran towards the wolf girl, while Lilith floated above.


    But in the middle of our journey, I stopped and nced behind. It was about time I realised that we left the cart alone without any defenses. And since we did that, I instructed my Merleen and Lilith to ce a shield around our vehicle for the time being.


    We didn''t want to walk our way towards the abandoned vige, considering that would take us days to arrive. It was better to have some preparation than sorry in our situation. And I was just a cautious guy that didn''t like any cheap tricks against our enemies.


    I also asked Merleen if she could double the protectiveyer cast by Lilith. Every yer inside Magique knew that light and dark magic were not abination. However, I had an original idea. The dark covering would be the first line of defense, while the light would remain outside the cart and our bodies.


    Those two opposing elements would be barriers, it would defend us from other elements.


    It was thanks to our entire effort that we defeated the bandits at our fore. But just like any other assault, these thugs had nned something better.


    After a few seconds, those running bandits gave their signal to their pals elsewhere. Our team knew that the sounding from the fleeing thugs announced something to our surroundings. But we couldn''t pinpoint where that trap would ur, since we were in the middle of nowhere.


    But within a moment, lightning struck us and our carriage. But my ns were quicker than this thunderous attack. The protectiveyer that I requested from Merleen and Lilith proved its usefulness and defended our bodies. Those barriers also shielded the cart, which also had the same wall created by the two mages.


    Those bandits saw everything that happened to our team. They all meticulously thought about killing us with their dirty tactics. But with our overpowered abilities, those thugs didn''t stand a chance against us.


    As soon as that electric shot got fired above the clouds, my map instinctively located their camps. My system marked those enemies with red dots, which I immediately told my teammates about.


    Fenrir heard my orders and came right back to our team. The red dots were around a few miles onwards. So we had to use our cart to travel to this campsite before those priests and other creatures escaped for the second time.


    When Fenrir arrived inside the carriage, she brought in an unconscious bandit beside her. That thug was just a random thief with the crest given by the priests, which allowed him to manipte light. These findings proved my theory earlier that these people had the help from the church of this game.


    "We might use him and interrogate him about this fishy organization," said Fenrir, while shing the guy a mischievous smile.


    (Author''s note: This is a work of fiction. So yeah I won''t hit any religion rted to our world. So don''t worry XD)

 Chapter 135: The Holy Light Church

    Chapter 135: The Holy Light Church


    We let the other bandits flee from our sight, since we did not want them in our hands. It was better to let them be in the wild like some animal. Since we already had one guy that we could interrogate, letting his friends go was the best decision.


    However, we faced another dilemma about our n for this questioning we prepared for him. This guy would feel the wrath of a different interrogation, since we had Lilith in our side..


    "I will tell you nothing!" the bandit yelled, and spit at us as we ced him beside the carriage.


    Fortunately, Lilith had already conjured a darkened magic that shielded us from the man''s saliva. That bloke finally realised that there was a demon beside us and some dark magic in the vicinity. His eyes turned wide as he squirmed towards his side. But the man never moved a muscle, considering that Merleen already chained him using terra magic.


    My hands were already caressing the wrinkles on my face, unsure of what to do with this thief. This event had already happened before, and it didn''t turn out well. But instead of avoiding that situation, the urrence happened again.


    "Okay, who wants to y the bad cop and the good cop!?" I asked, while gazing at my teammates.


    "Can I be the bad cop?" Merleen asked.


    I shook my head and replied, "No, Merleen. You can''t be the bad cop because you''re too adorable for our enemies."


    The magic girl pouted and returned inside the carriage while stomping her feet. Merleen called me dozens of names, but one stood out among them. She hailed me as "stupid Arthur", which scarred my mind.


    "Anyone next? How about you, Fen.rir." She was already fast asleep in her make-shift bed]


    That wolf girl stretched her arms and reached for the sky, only hitting my face with her feet. I growled at Fenrir, but she didn''t wake up. It would take a few more tries before I could push her eyes wide awake.


    "Lilith?" I asked, but I immediately shook my head.


    How would I let her handle the interrogation part when Lilith already had torturing devices in her hands. Lilith grinned at me while showcasing what she brought. I didn''t even have the slightest clue where the hell she took these items from. That girl didn''t have any merchant beside her or inventory that could store those gigantic coffins.


    After countless trials, I turned to the bard. Meliodas stared at the battlefield and minded his own business, without having any interest in anything. The wild Meliodas earlier changed into a forceful dude who got himself enrolled for a wrong course or job.


    But despite these irregrities, I approached him and asked the same question. "Do you want to be the bad cop or the ogod cop?"


    "I don''t even know what you''re talking about," Meliodas retorted, and resumed gazing at the empty field.


    Since he was not there when we did this routine, I had to exin to Meliodas about the made up forms of interrogation. Well, at least the television portrayed it to me. I didn''t exin it to Lilith, since I skipped her part. There was no chance for me to ept those dangerous traps that could kill our suspect.


    We still wanted this man to survive after questioning. This guy might have something in mind and would lead us towards the answer.


    "Bad cops and good cops are just negotiating tactics. The good cop gives kind words to ask anything we need from them. And that differs from the bad cop, which violently demands the answer. Good cops had a softer spot for the suspect and would even make them feel alive and better. ying the bad cop would lead to a disaster, especially to the used," I exined, while ncing at Lilith''s eyes.


    Lilith was also listening to my exnation. But Meliodas was the one we needed.


    "So, what do you want to do? The bad cop or the good cop?"


    "What are we going to ask this.guy?" Meliodas queried me a question, before choosing a side.


    "We need to ask this guy who he works for? How did he learn to use light magic. Does he know the location of the abandoned house? Is the teleportation scroll working? And what is his group about? What is or their goal? Those kinds of things, Meliodas."


    "Give me a second."


    After our exchange, Meliodas revealed his harp and strummed its strings. He yed a different piece that he didn''t perform in the cart. It had a mncholic tone that almost made me shed a tear.


    "What the heck are you ying? What is that for?" I asked, but Meliodas kept pulling the cords from his harp.


    Lilith tried attacking Meliodas, but I raised my hand and stopped her. I told her that everything was running smooth as butter, and she didn''t have to worry about anything. My system notified me that there was nothing fishy happening with Meliodas'' song.


    It was the other thing around. Meliodas yed that musical piece and affected the bloke in front of us. Meliodas meant that tone for the bandit and continued manipting him with his song.


    Within a few seconds, the bloke fell asleep. It was as if the music ced him in a trance that only Meliodas knew about. Upon a moment, Meliodas shifted a key, which jolted the bandit back. But the man had his eyes opened while staring at his fore.


    I tried to evade his gaze, but the bandit remained glued in front of us. He didn''t even budge his head when I tried punching him in the face. It only meant one thing, and Meliodas sessfully hypnotized the guy.


    "Who do you work for?" asked Meliodas.


    "The Holy Light Church," the man answered. "And a bishop.But we never know his name. We just follow the priest''s orders and get our payments from them."


    "And you learned light magic from them?"


    The bandit nodded to Meliodas'' question.


    "Do you know the abandoned house''s location? And is there a functional teleportation scroll there that we could use?" continued Meliodas.


    "There is! But the bishop refuses to show us the way and how it works! All we know is that those Holy Light Churches use that device for their own benefits. I don''t know what else they use that for."


    "What is the goal of your group?" Meliodas asked hisst question, which came from the list of queries I mentioned earlier.


    "We are just mercenaries hired by the Holy Light Church. Our goal is to collect money from them. We do not care who we are working for as long as it gives money on the table."


    Mercenaries were a group of violent people that would do anything for money. They were willing to do odd jobs that ranged from minor chores to assassinating other people. The higher the bid, the stronger mercenaries people could find.


    These mercenaries became illegal transactions from the kingdoms. The game described the mercenary options as "brain dead" or "piggy banks" for the rich yers.


    The NPCs were not just the only one who could order the mercenaries around. The yers too could buy them andmand the mercenaries to kill other yers, avoiding the yer killer title.


    The bandit also mentioned a bishop inside the Holy Light Church. It was the religion that humans believed and prayed for some blessings. Inside the game, this organization granted healers increased buffs for them. But the rest of the titles didn''t gain anything besides having a church inside the game.


    But the Holy Light Church was not there for show. It also provided something for the yers, which was their unique quests.


    The Holy Light Church rewarded diligent yers with extraordinary weapons and items. This church also gave yers some unique potions that would heal the stamina and mana of a party. Since it was a great deal for them, those yers used that for their advantage.


    The Holy Light Church provided food and shelter for the challenged vigers. It was the charity figure from the game that gave hope to the struggling NPCs. Since they had this saving grace title, the church did what they could to uphold that peace.


    However, that changed upon hearing the Holy Light Church name from a bandit. It even got worse when this man told us that the organization hired mercenaries around the demon''s border. It didn''t make any sense, since the church did nothing for the demons. They were not a fighter but a morale boost for a party.


    My ears pointed upwards upon hearing that information. Although the Holy Light Church disapproved of all the demons, they wouldn''t do such underhand things. I could still recall that these churches had some power over the kingdom''s government, which made them a noticeable figure. But this organization was not powerful enough against the Knights of the Round Table.


    Well, that''s what I remembered when I yed this game. And that information haunted me down like a ghastly remnant.


    (Author''s note: This is a work of fiction. So yeah I won''t hit any religion rted to our world. So don''t worry XD)

 Chapter 136: Abandoned House

    Chapter 136: Abandoned House


    "That''s all the information we need for now. Meliodas, can you undo the spell and let him leave?"


    As soon as I gave my instructions, Meliodas strummed the harp once again and yed the music but in reverse. It was still a tone in our ears, which had a mixture of someone dying inside an elegant cemetery.


    After finishing his piece, Meliodas motioned his hand at the bandit. Instead of waking up and attacking us, the mercenary fell on the ground with his eyes closed. Within a few seconds, the bloke snored up a storm.


    "Meliodas?" I asked.


    "What?" Meliodas replied.


    "What happened?"


    Meliodas cleaned up his instrument and went inside the carriage. "I undid the spell. And now I''m preparing to leave. What do you think I''m doing, Arthur?"


    I turned back my attention towards Meliodas and raised my eyebrow. There was no point in asking questions about what had happened, since we''re talking about Meliodas. His spells worked quite the charm and in different ways.


    "If you say so."


    We all left the site and returned to our cart. Lilith and the other girls epted the happenings as if it was just a normal urrence in our lives. Well, since we had experienced more peculiar stuff than these, our team wouldn''t bother about a spell.


    Upon finishing everything we needed, we left the bandit alone in the field and continued our journey. We refused to dirty our hands directly and let nature kill that man or keep him alive. Since the guy may have killed more than he looked, this punishment was the best thing he could ever have. People could argue that I judged a book by its cover.


    But when a man tried killing us while coborating with the Holy Light Church, we needed to make a move too.


    "Next stop is the abandoned house or the vige," I announced, while checking out my map.


    Although my system told me that there was nothing there but a in, a vige resided ahead. All we had to do was to follow my knowledge and Lilith''s instructions to arrive at that ce. But we also needed to know the Church''s dael, since they nned on terrorising our goals.


    "Lilith, have you ever fought against them when you''re traveling?" I asked, while whipping the horse with my ropes.


    "No, I have not! I remained hidden from everyone and ventured towards different tforms to reach the Excalibur," Lilith answered.


    "How about entering a vige? Did you do that?"


    Lilith nodded her head and answered, "Yeah, I did! I told you before that I entered some small viges and asked the vigers if they knew your name! But the people there only answered one thing, and that was the king of Camelot. There were priests or mercenaries that greeted me, since I used my concealment spells that tricked the people!"


    "If my guess is right, those mercenaries found out that there was a demon nearby. Although you may be good at using those spells, the priests had their artifacts and spells with them. By using those features, the Holy Light Church must have used something to track you down. Hence, their presence," I exined, while gazing at the view outside the cart.


    There was also one thing that I kept a secret from Lilith. I didn''t want to say it, but the possibility that someone in the demon kingdom might have orchestrated this attack. Those demons were against Lilith''s beliefs and tried sabotaging her by other means. If that n failed, they could just dispose of these people and wash their hands before anyone could notice.


    Although the priests had these stones, the demons were still a legion of powerful sorcerers. But if I said all of this information to Lilith, she could go against her kin..Despite these thoughts, I wanted to be an honest man to this demonic girl.


    "Maybe there is someone inside your kingdom that wants to kill you. If those priests didn''t have anything to detect magic, those demons could have done something to them. Since those devils have different goals from what you think of, they may have choreographed this assault," I said, and didn''t hold back my words. "I''m not talking about your father, the demon lord. I am talking about those demons that believed that your father was right. Since they want these humans gone, those demons would do anything to keep them at bay."


    It was not the sugar coated words I would say before I reincarnated in this world but my honest opinion. That was the better line than any other words I could think of telling Lilith.


    After hearing those words, Lilith lowered her gaze and nkly stared at the floor. She gripped her hands and thought about what I had said for a while. Lilith could not believe my opinion, but it was still an idea that the demons might have thought about. Since we''re talking about these creatures, those devils didn''t know a fair fight.


    "You''re probably right about that, Arthur. My father wouldn''t allow such underhand tactics. But those who follow him could. I couldn''t believe it at all. However, there are other demons that are more monstrous than monsters."


    "And some of them are also humans, Lilith. It''s just a matter of luck to meet the right partners," I retorted, and shed her a smile.


    That demonic girl could never lie to anyone. And there was no reason for her to tell a lie to our group, since everyone trusted each other. Well, Meliodas could be a trickier person. But he didn''t have anything in mind, since he was just a bard.


    ''Will Meliodas announce that he was the mastermind of all these? He''s not going to be like "I AM THE BISHOP THAT ORDERS THEM ALL?" now, would he?'' I thought, while quivering my head. ''It can''t be.''


    After countless debates inside my head, I focused on the road up ahead. It was a boring show, but I needed to guide the horses to our destination. Within a few more hours, Meliodas and I would switch ces. But that bard could enjoy her sweet nap for now.


    Upon a few hours, I finally traded ces with Meliodas. I woke him up really good and told him he would be the coachman for a moment. But before he could grab the ropes, Lilith tapped my shoulder and announced something that jolted me awake.


    "We''re here."


    When I heard those words, Meliodas widened his eyes and zoomed in ahead of us. We all prepared ourselves for another fight that could spark if we arrived on the scene.


    ording to Lilith, the abandoned vige was just a few miles away from where we galloped. However, since we were against mercenaries, priests, and bandits, we would have to fight them if they knew our location.


    Lilith even brought her Excalibur from her scabbard and conjured it with some dark magic. That obsidian spell amplified any ability that her magical sword had. I also prepared my sword, with Merleen''s magic covering our fore. We had the best defence and offence in our team, which could defeat elite yers in this game.


    But our expectations turned downhill when nothing attacked our cart. Even though we walked straight into their traps, nothing happened to us.


    "Something fishy''s going on here," I murmured, and looked around. :Something is really fishy."


    Within a few minutes, we finally arrived at the abandoned vige. Our systems notified us that we were inside that isted ce, but our eyes never saw anything. It was just a shady bungalow with no one inside but a few cobwebs.


    I parked the cart nearby and told everyone to breach the area. We didn''t let our guard down and maintained the force field surrounding us. It was our line of defense in case something would happen in our surroundings. Our team even made sure that nothing would attack us underground, where some traps could be effective.


    After marching ourselves at the front door, there was still nothing out there to greet us.


    "Hello? Is anyone home?" I asked, while pushing the wooden door from the house.


    The gate red a squeaking sound as it finally stretched open for us to enter. As soon as we stepped foot inside, the wrecked walls and distorted ceiling addressed our eyes. A few pieces of furniture rested on each side, but we couldn''t use any of them.


    We continued further and walked straight at the board, which was the only thing that remained intact. Nestled on the table was a scroll and a closed book filled with specs of dirt covering the book''s front.


    "I sense a dense magic inside that book. I can feel it," Lilith voiced her concerns, and pointed her fingers at the scroll.


    I seconded her thoughts and told Lilith I could feel the same. However, when I asked the three women and Meliodas, they shook their heads. All of them disagreed about our findings.


    "That''s strange?! All of us have systems. It shouldn''t be possible to miss this!" Despite my words, none of them knew what Lilith and I talked about.

 Chapter 137: Crayman the Demon

    Chapter 137: Crayman the Demon


    "That''s strange?! All of us have systems. It shouldn''t be possible to miss this!" Despite my words, none of them knew what Lilith and I talked about. "Not unless this magic is just applicable for our Excaliburs only?"


    It was not a stretch if thetter option was the one that happened, since this piece of paper had ancient scriptures. The scroll didn''t look like it, but there were violent arcane coursing through the air, running rampant as we spoke.


    Lilith and I walked straight towards the nested document and tried opening it. But instead of reaching its ce, a vacuum pulled us in as if it was a ckhole made of nothing!


    "Grab onto anything that you could find!" I shouted, and attempted to use my ability.


    However, my skill never activated, together with my friends. We tried our best, but our magic never appeared at our sight. A golden ring popped up in front of us and continued sparkling like fireworks. Despite these uncanny interactions, the yellowish sparks never burnt our skin. It just continued circling infinitely without showing hints of stopping.


    Before we knew it, the peculiar force hauled the five of us inside. And the next time we blink our eyes, our team arrived inside the abandoned house.


    But everything changed when we viewed our surroundings. As we glided our eyes at each angle, countless people shared some drinks on the table. And someone reced those broken boards and chairs into something akin to a bar. Some individuals wore silver armour, while the rest had a stave symbol on their clothes.


    The Holy Light Church used the symbol of wands to spread their name. Since priests needed to have at least an arcane experience, this icon became an important figure to them. It only meant that the bishop and his people were extraordinary individuals who could manipte elements, especially light. Hence, the name.


    "Who the hell are these people?" Meliodas asked, as he prepared his harp.


    But as soon as Meliodas revealed his weapon, the people inside rose from their seats. They reached out for their weapons and aimed it at our figures. We did the same and prepared ourselves for an attack. Everyone red at each other, waiting for someone to take the first move.


    But the tension immediately descended when a whistle from afar echoed in the bar. The people inside dared not to look from the sound''s origin, despite ruining our battle. My team also maintained eye contact with the people surrounding us, paying no mind from the whistle.


    "At ease, soldiers. These five people are my guests for today. Please leave them to me and resume your necessities."


    After saying those words, these people heeded the voice. The mercenaries and priests went back to their chores and did what they do best. They didn''t even bother looking at our figures, knowing that these people were in the safest hands.


    Imanded my team to lower their weapons, but remained vignt until further notice. We were still swimming in uncharted waters, unknowing what would happen next.


    We finally had the luxury to know the identity of the man speaking earlier. All of us turned our heads at our back and eyed the shape marching in our direction.


    The crowd made way for the eerie presence without making much out of it. If my guess would hit the nail, this person must be the leader of this turf. Nobody would listen to a person, unless that individual was managing the group.


    But much to our surprise, the one in charge had horns on each side of his head. He had a dark and crimson skin covering his body, which added some tension. The man did not have the same genes of the people surrounding us, but still remained cheerful. Despite his enigmatic presence, the devil had a charm to cure our anxieties.


    It didn''t take a genius to know that there was some kind of spell involved in our surroundings. And that magic came from this demon fast approaching in our direction. Fenrir, Merleen, and Meliodas fell for the trap and got themselves charmed by the demon. The look from the devil''s eyes made him hystericallyugh as soon as he arrived at my fore.


    "Look at you, Arthur. I can see you have that Excalibur with you.Do you mind if I could take a look?" the demon said, as he eyed my weapon.


    I didn''t panic as I acted hypnotized from his charm. But upon noticing the individual behind my back, the demon walked backwards, with his jaw gaped wide open.


    "You!"


    WIthin one wave of Lilith''s hand, she dispelled the magic surrounding the atmosphere. That magic unlocked the three people affected by the devil''s magic thanks to Lilith''s spell. But another magic circle emerged from Lilith''s hands as she tried pursuing the demon running away.


    It was toote for the devil as the darkened hand came out from Lilith''s arcane. And when the obsidian limb attached itself against the fleeing devil, we had finished the game.


    The people surrounding us rose once again and aimed their weapons. It was the same scene as before.


    But with the demon in our hands, these mercenaries and priests couldn''t do anything to us. These people remained stiff as a statue, watching the scene unfold before us.


    "Tell your friends to fire their guns at us and we will kill you for it," I said, and walked straight at thetched devil.


    "Guns?" the demon asked, but brushed off the topic. "Look, Arthur. I expected you, but not Lilith. I thought you''re on your way towards our kingdom. It was a great opportunity for us to chitchat."


    "Silence, you insolent fool!" Lilith roared, as she aimed those magical circles at the poor devil. "I don''t know why you''re here, Crayman. But I will get into the bottom of this feud, you hear me?"


    "Oh, I hear you loud and clear, princess," the devil, Crayman, replied, while shaking his head. "We could talk this out on the table with some few ales, hm?"


    "This is the part where you shut your mouth and exin everything that happened!" Lilith growled at Crayman, and raised her eyebrows. "Or I will kill you without my father''s consent."


    Crayman justughed at Lilith and answered, "T-That''s what I''m going to do, actually. Would you mind taking a seat right next to the counter? These people would love to take a drink or two at the next minute. And, by the way, I resigned myself as a demon inside our kingdom."


    "You what?" Lilith mumbled, and deactivated her spell, causing Crayman to fall on the ground. "What did you do? Did you anger my father with your crude deals?"


    Crayman walked towards the bar table and served us some drinks. We all sat on the table as we listened to Crayman''s defence.


    "It''s actually the opposite. I wanted the opposite and nned on redeeming my actions. This chaos is driving me insane. Which was why I wanted to put a stop on it with my own powers. Come now, my guest! Please seat whatever chair you want. Ah, but please take that one in the middle, Arthur. It''s your throne that I left for you," Crayman exined, while ring into our eyes.


    Coincidentally, we already found our spots. And I took the seat in the middle, which was Crayman mentioned earlier. I wanted to move my seat and switch ces with Meliodas, but it was already a hassle. After countless debates, I remained on my chair and stared at Crayman, who was the bartender of this ce.


    Within a few seconds, Crayman slid our drinks and continued his tale. "When your old man heard my redemption, he kicked me out from my position and banished me from the kingdom. And when I obeyed the majesty''s decision, I went inside and a bar for myself."


    I finally stepped inside the spotlight and asked a few questions for myself. "But that doesn''t answer the fact that you involved the Holy Light Church and some mercenaries from different kingdoms?! And all of these people listen to what you''re saying! It''s as if.''


    "Brainwashed? Yeah. But not really," Crayman answered, and poured a drink for himself. "You see, Arthur, these people wanted something. And I gave them their inner desires and took something away from them.Their freedom!"


    "You are sick on the head, Crayman! Release them instantly before I smack your head!" Lilith warned, and snatched Crayman''s clothes.


    But Crayman shook his head and replied, "I would love to, but these people won''t budge. They follow me whether they like it or not, since these people gave me their permission. I told you I am not the bad guy! I just gave them what they wanted?"


    "If what you''re saying is correct, what did the priests from the Holy Light Church want in return? Those priests and the bishop won''t ept such cheap tricks from a demon... What did you offer to them?"

 Chapter 138: The Devils Deal

    Chapter 138: The Devil''s Deal


    But Crayman shook his head and replied, "I would love to, but these people won''t budge. They follow me whether or not they like it, since these people gave me their permission. I told you I am not the bad guy! I just gave them what they wanted? Isn''t that a good deal? Don''t you agree with my words?"


    I could only think that this Crayman demon sounded wicked from my own judgment. The words this demon told charmed my ears and mouth and continued luring me through the endless abyss. Crayman even nced in my direction, sensing my weakness behind my anxieties.


    Fortunately, I had calmed myself down before sumbing to the great unknown. When Crayman noticed my sudden change in my mood, he averted his gaze from me with displease.


    "If what you''re saying is correct, what did the priests from the Holy Light Church want in return? Those priests and the bishop won''t ept such cheap tricks from a demon... What did you offer to them? Those priests and the church''s believers wouldn''t let you inside their temple. If I remember it correctly, only the privileged ones could step foot in the shrines," I asked, and hinted my curiosity at the devil. "Something must have aspired for that to happen. And that something led you here."


    "You are well informed about their protocols, Arthur. If the mighty knight who has the Excalibur wants some answers, fine. I can''t escape Lilith or you. So why not give it all away right here, right now?"


    After Crayman said those words, the atmosphere had turned grim. Lilith assured us that Crayman didn''t cast a spell, and guided us to our doom. And since I trusted her instincts, I let the conversation flow like a tainted river.


    "Well, you see, Arthur, those priests only wanted one thing. It was to kill the demons. And I am an engine of that desire that those people wanted. I couldn''t give them their goal, but I lent them a hand. Don''t worry, Arthur, my dear. I haven''t touched the bishop and some high-ranking believers yet, since they couldn''t let me through their shrines. But those little churches inside kingdoms, that''s where I attacked. What are you going to do about it?" Crayman continued. "The priests wanted this. And I did nothing wrong, have I? All I offered was their personal desires or their crooked yearnings to fuel their goals. I didn''t torture them or beat them up into a pulp. Those priests went to me and asked if I could help them. The same fell from the mercenaries who wanted some spare golds inside their pockets."


    I could only clench my fist upon hearing that question. I didn''t know the answer to that query, considering that there was nothing I could do about it.


    I was a man who wanted to help people with their needs and save them from plummeting into the abyss. However, if the people yearned to do it, my assistance wouldn''t be as effective as it could be.


    "Is he saying the truth?" Merleen asked beside me, as she tugged the ends of my clothes.


    I nodded my head and replied, "Demons cannot lie. That''s their trait even before this game. world began."


    "You are awfully aware of your surroundings, Crayman... Thank you for that. Now, onto the next topic. Why did you find this abandoned house? You fiddled your way through my domain, despite knowing the dangers surrounding it. What makes you think you could just waltz your way through anyone''s house and leave unscathed."


    As soon as Crayman asked those questions, Lilith gave him the death stare. Crayman jerked backwards and almost knocked over his ss. Within a few seconds, Crayman returned to his original position while hiding his quivering hands. It only showed the hierarchy of demons inside this world was still a thing to consider.


    After wiping off the drool from his face, he retracted his question and changed the subject. "How can I help you upon arriving in this ce?"


    Lilith stole the show and answered the question that Crayman had directed to me, "We have heard from various sources that this ce still holds the ancient scroll of a teleportation device. Although it is an ancient one, we believe that this abandoned turf has the one we need."


    Crayman wiped his mouth using his tongue while staring into our eyes. He wanted to say something, but held his thoughts inside his head. Considering the eyes Lilith showed to him, Crayman was at a loss for words.


    "Come on, spit it out. What do you want?" I finally attempted to crack the shell of Crayman''s front, and returned his gaze.


    Lilith wanted to say something, but Crayman stole the spotlight. He resumed to his original self and walked straight towards me. Crayman''s eyes searched the room, as if finding something inside the bar. But after a few seconds, his orbs returned to me, while revealing his elusive tongue.


    "Now we''re talking.. You see, I can''t just give you things for free. Lilith, my good friend. Even if you beat me up and kill me in whatever form you like, my soul will never falter. I would remain as cold as a rock and refuse anything you''d ask for," Crayman exined, with his eyes still glued to mine. "It''s because I am a devil, just like you. And like every other demon, we need to have a deal. That two parties must agree to that deal, or else nothing will happen. Why? Because you cannot have anything that you want having no sacrifices, Arthur. You must give up one thing to obtain the other."


    "And what is it you want?" I asked, while maintaining my stern gaze.


    "Oh, I am a simple man, Arthur. I don''t want any weapons, defences, skills, or even your system. Although you can share that system, it isn''t what I want."


    "THEN TELL ME WHAT YOU WANT, GOD DAMMIT!"


    I couldn''t contain my emotions as I yelled at the demon. But instead of feeling tense, Crayman just hystericallyughed in front of me. He didn''t care about the life surrounding him or his own safety. All Crayman wanted was something he desired.


    "I want you to remember me. Remember my name and remember that I can help you when you need something the most," Crayman whispered near my ears, as he continued his sentences. "There''s nothing in this world that I want for you other than to know my identity. You can''t have what''s mine. And I don''t want what''s yours. All I need is for you to remember me and to keep this identity inside your system."


    Crayman waved his hands and inserted a note inside my inventory. As soon as the message went through my inbox, my system told me I could not remove it. No matter how hard I tried deleting the card, the text remained inside the system.


    "I know how your system works. So don''t feel that surprised, Arthur. You''re not the only one who knows how that thing works. And a little advice, your powers woulde and bite you, Arthur. So, do we have a deal?"


    As Crayman said those words, the devil revealed the scroll in his hands. It was the same document we found on the table, but with added runes circling the paper. My system also told me that this parchment contained otherworldly arcane beneath my knowledge. Even though I had yed this game all my life, there were still some things I had not discovered.


    Lilith and the rest of my team all stared in my direction, wondering what was behind the offer. They all tilted their heads and raised a billion question marks on top of their heads. None of them could grasp the meaning behind Crayman''s words.. Well, none of them but me.


    Crayman asked if I could remember his name and nned on using me in the endgame. Since this war would only grow stronger, Crayman needed some pawn he could use. He didn''t want to force me, since I wouldn''t ept anything from a demon. And the teleportation scroll was not an S ss item that we needed to seize. It was just there to make our journey quicker than ever.


    However, these were all just my hunches. I could never support my thoughts with a valid im, considering the situation. But this offer was too good for me to pass. And since I had nothing to lose, I epted the mail and took the scroll from Crayman''s waiting hands.


    "Agreed. As long as they aren''t cheap tricks or loose ends, this offer is as good as taken," I answered, and remained vignt about Crayman''s expressions.


    I offered Crayman my hand and epted the devil''s deal. But the devil didn''t change his face as he gave me what my team wanted.


    "By epting my hand, we all agreed to get what we wished for. It''s good making business with you, Arthur... I hope to see you soon."

 Chapter 139: Enter Demonic Kingdom!

    Chapter 139: Enter Demonic Kingdom!


    I offered Crayman my hand and epted the devil''s deal. But the devil didn''t change his face as he gave me what my team wanted.


    "By epting my hand, we all agreed to get what we wished for. It''s good making business with you, Arthur...I hope to see you soon."


    "Good.Well then, catch youter," Crayman said, as he snapped his fingers. "You may feel some side effects, including nausea, vomiting, headache, and pain on your back. The five of you wouldnd against the obsidian ground. So you better prepare your heads and protect your heads, okay?"


    Within a split second, the scroll emerged on his hands before warping us in another dimension. Since teleporting became a taboo to yers and NPCs, the vacuum effect became blurry in my eyes. I had experienced this sensation once, but I never felt it again from my earlier years of gamey.


    But my team members got overwhelmed by the dimension transfer as they screamed for their lives. Well, everyone but Lilith, who remained calm throughout the trip.


    Within a few seconds, our bodies fell on the ground, hitting the stone cold floor. Fortunately, the distance between our fall was not enough to break our bones. But, boy, that fall did some damage on my chest as I continued rolling on my side.


    I assumed that Crayman could call forth the power from the scroll and transfer it in his hands. With a snap of his fingers, he summoned the parchment and threw us into a vacuum.


    It took us a few moments before reverting to our usual self, while studying the environment surrounding us. Our eyes widened when the setting changed from the in terrain into an apocalyptic world.


    Luckily, all of us protected ourselves with our hands, just like Crayman had warned. It turned out that the side effects that the devil spoke of came to life and haunted us down. But we didn''t falter and shook those feelings off our chest, since we had better things to do than take our breather.


    The usual soil disappeared and got reced into rocks formed by volcanoes. It even emitted a warm sensation when our skinnded on the stones, which only strengthened my im. There were also no birds or any life forms within our vicinity. And as luck would have it, no demons greeted our arrival as soon as we reached this ce.


    It was as if someone transferred us into a different far from our home.


    "Where are we?" I asked, and threw a wild guess. "Are we on the border''s of the demonic kingdom?"


    Lilith nodded and replied, "You bet we are. I remember this ce quite well, since I frequently escape my prison."


    I acknowledged Lilith''s im and confirmed it with my own eyes. As soon as I realised those words, I checked out myrades if they were doing alright.


    Fenrir protected Merleen as they plummeted above ground. Meliodas shielded his musical instrument andnded straight at his buttocks. He kept rubbing his bottom as I wandered my eyes in my surroundings.


    "Is everyone okay?" I asked.


    Those twodies gave me a nod and told them they survived the jump. Meliodas didn''t give me an answer as he yed his harp quietly in the corner.


    As soon as my team stood from the ground, I directed them to follow Lilith''s lead.


    "We can''t idle around in this ce. There are gargoyles everywhere in this ce. Be on the lookout for them as we head onwards!" Lilith said, and issued everyone to follow her behind. "There''s a gate not far from here! It would take us a few minutes.Hours to reach that ce! But it''s okay! We''re already here, anyways."


    "We better not go against those gargoyles or other familiars in the area! They are tough to deal with and resilient against magic and physical abilities. The only way to defeat them is to ce them inside a cage and lock them up for an eternity. And that cage must have dark elements and a regr vase for it to workWell, if your dark magic is strong enough to kill one of them, that''s good. But those beasts travel in a group. So we will have trouble fighting them," Lilith continued, as we went on our merry way.


    All of us heeded Lilith''smand and ran straight near her back. As luck would have it, we didn''t fight any demons along our way. Well, we had Lilith, which helped us evade those demonic beasts patrolling the area. There were some close calls that everyone thought we would fight one of those, but that didn''t happen. Thanks to Lilith''s guidance, we avoided any unnecessary fight and continued towards our journey.


    We traveled around an hour and met the silver gate Lilith spoke of. That stone wall covered the area and filled the outside part with demonic guards. Those soldiers armed themselves with pitchforks and other cursed armour, which I had already suspected.


    "So what do you propose to do right now?" I asked, while glueing my eye in the area. "Do we need to travel to a secret area and meet your father there or?"


    "Yeah," Lilith answered, and stood from the ground. "We go knock on the front door."


    I almost spilt the food I ate this morning after hearing those words. Since our goal had gone this route, we had no other choice but to believe in Lilith''s words.


    "You know that''s the craziest idea I''ve ever heard, right? What if those demons fight us? We won''t stand a chance against them!" I voiced my concerns, while iling my hands.


    "If you''re too worried about dying, you should''ve been a hero wandering around in other ces. You need to prepare yourself to fight in every situation, since everyone would hate you for who you are."


    After hearing those words, my pride wanted someeback. I helped the others to follow my lead and went at Lilith''s side, showing him I was also a capable man.


    "Right back at you, Lilith."


    As soon as we had that exchange, our group finally reached the gate''s front. We passed by dozens of demonic people falling in line to enter the gate. They all looked at us with worried eyes and avoided eye contact at any cost. Despite this odd circumstance, we continued marching onwards without any dy.


    "Those demons are living outside the demonic main kingdom. They are going here to trade, sell, and buy stuff they need from this ce. But since the entire world was struck by a famine, the soils they used did not give them the nts they needed to grow. And thanks to those humans attacking our turf, my people can''t live peacefully with their lives," Lilith exined, as we went near the entrance.


    But before we could even enter the ce, those soldiers went on a defensive stance. They nned on attacking us blindly with all their abilities. My system even warned me that some spells were already on our way, which the demons coated with our shadow.


    However, Lilith overpowered the magic skills thrown on our sides. With a flick of her finger, Lilith pushed away those abilities and returned them to the attackers with more immense power. Those demons fell on the ground and continued ring in our direction. But their aggressiveness stopped when the door opened before us.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Lilith. The daughter of this entire ce. It''s great to see you after a few months of leaving this ce. Forgive these demonic thugs for attacking you. Well, I suppose this is just a test that your father wanted, right? So, we have no hard feelings, hm?" the demon said, who walked confidently before us. "And I suppose you wish to meet your father after all the chaos you''ve done to us?....And I can see you brought some human friends along your way. You''ve be soft, Lilith. Your father will be ashamed if he sees this.


    "It took your pets forever to open that damn door for us. And, yes. I''ve brought some humans inside the kingdom. What about it?" Lilith muttered, and sent daggers at the arrogant demon. "Move, or you''ll be the next victim of my wrath."


    "Very well, child. You''ve won this round," the demon, who I assumed was the chief of these soldiers, retorted.


    After their exchange, Lilith motioned her hand. She told us to follow close behind her and never utched ourselves in the open crowd. We obeyed his advice and stayed beside her, since we didn''t know what we would see inside the kingdom.


    As we entered the ce, the gate closed behind us. Some guards tried following our tails, but Lilith snarled at them.


    "If I saw your men following me, I would kill you and those demons surrounding you."


    Upon hearing Lilith''s warning, those demonic soldiers stopped following us. They returned to their post as the demonic chief had ordered.


    "Who was that demon, anyway?" I asked Lilith, as we strolled the za.


    "That''s one of the nobles who loyally supports my father."

 Chapter 140: Demon Lord

    Chapter 140: Demon Lord


    After their exchange, Lilith motioned her hand. She told us to follow close behind her and never utched ourselves in the open crowd. We obeyed his advice and stayed beside her, since we didn''t know what we would see inside the kingdom.


    As we entered the ce, the gate closed behind us. Some guards tried following our tails, but Lilith snarled at them. I also noticed them, thanks to my ss and system aiding my situation.


    "If I saw your men following me, I would kill you and those demons surrounding you," Lilith snarled, and sent daggers in the demons mimicking our shadows.


    Upon hearing Lilith''s warning, those demonic soldiers stopped following us. They returned to their post as the demonic chief had ordered.


    "Who was that demon, anyway?" I asked Lilith, as we strolled the za. "He seems like a prick who wouldn''t give a damn about anyone in the world besides himself."


    "You got that right," Lilith replied, and while blowing her bangs blocking her eyes. "That''s one of the nobles who loyally supports my father. He''s done nothing but get on my father''s good side. Despite his arrogant character, that demon was still useful when the situation called for it."


    I told Lilith that there were also those kinds of people back in my world too. Lilith widened her eyes upon listening to my stories as we continued walking inside the city.


    The demonic kingdom had different featurespared to Camelot, Cornwall, and even Albion. Those devilish children yed a different game involving magic, fighting against each other in a yful manner. Some vigers carried bags of fresh monsters behind their backs as they entered those shady buildings.


    As we went deeper in the town, the less demons we met. After walking for a few minutes, we came across a za and an unfunctional fountain stationed in the middle. The kids continued ying near the waterworks, together with their peers. But instead of admiring the fountain, they used thendmark as their cubicle. Some of the demonic children pissed on the ce, while others ced their trash on the water.


    The acrid smelling from those trash surfed through the air, which made us flinch as we passed by the ce.


    Despite the people walking around, the ce was not lively as I had expected it to be. There was nothing worth mentioning besides the demonic children ying on the streets. I voiced what my eyes caught to Lilith, which she happily discussed the story behind it.


    "This kingdom had an abundance of resources and treasures we could showcase to others. We live a peaceful life, hunting monsters and mining coals from our caves. But when those humans arrived on our border, they took away everything, including the monsters. The previous rulers tried negotiating with the humans. But the offer turned grim, and it didn''t go in our favour. Since we had different ideas, the two factions butt heads and continued shing against each other. There is also a famine we need to figure out, since it affects both sides."


    All those words Lilith narrated spelt the truth. And it was just like in the game.


    Humans and demons battled against each other for resources, since it became limited in this world. And the game always portrayed to yers that the demons were the ones wreaking havoc against the humans.


    But it was the other way around. The humans started the war and ended up stealing the goods that belonged to the demons. And when the demons refused, Albion waged war against them. The rest became history, considering the flow of this plot from the game.


    Some yers recognized the narrative as a piece of crap and tried siding with the demons. However, when they did that, the king of Albion forbade them from entering any human kingdom.


    Well, at least from what I remembered. I didn''t choose my side when that war happened. The humans didn''t want me, and the demons had never heard my name. I didn''t care what could happen to them, since it won''t affect my livelihood. When that happened, I wanted to be a hero. And heroes always slew the bad guy, which was the demons.


    But now that I became a part of this world, I wanted to change my mindset. And since I yearned to be a hero everyone needed, I would side with the demonsHowever, I still had some limitations about it.


    After our lengthy conversation, we finally arrived at a grand gate. Two elite demonic soldiers guarded the front door, each armed with a weapon. As soon as those sentries noticed our presence, they gave Lilith a salute and asked some questions.


    "Lilith, it''s nice to see you. Why did you bring some humans with you? Are they your guest?" one soldier asked politely,pared to the ones we met earlier.


    Lilith gave them a nod and answered, "Yes they are. I need to bring them to my father. We need to talk about something."


    The two guards exchanged looks with each other before gazing at our figures. "You, humans. We prohibit you from revealing your weapons or hurting any demon inside our premises. As soon as we judge you guilty, we will immediately toss you to the dungeon. Until then, you are free to roam around under the supervnce of Lilith Umbra."


    These elite guards knew what they were talking about, considering the choice of words they spoke to us. Even though we''re humans and guests inside the kingdom, they treated us with respect. If those soldiers were like the trash we met, I would have already whacked their faces against the ground.


    I stepped up as a representative and gave the soldiers my reply, "Very well, demons. We respect your offer and hereby ept your terms. Do not worry, sentries. We will harm no one inside this kingdomWe do not n any war or ill conflict between the demon lord and my team."


    After hearing our reply, the two elite guards opened the gate. They ced their fate towards Lilith and believed everything we had said. The five of us entered on the other side, with the gate locking behind us. Those two soldiers also bid us farewell as our team walked on the red carpet towards the castle.


    "They''re kind demons, Lilith. I expected a bitter wee for our team," I eximed, as we walked on the road.


    "Those elite soldiers were previously my guards. There are demons here that believe my vision. They don''t want any conflict from humans, especially while facing a crisis. Some of my supporters mentioned that waging war against those humans would just further our losses. But my father and his loyal servants wouldn''t believe me," Lilith ranted, as she held the gate''s knob.


    "The problem isn''t you, Lilith. The problem is both your father and the greedy humans. But maybe if we could do something about it, now that you have evidence humans and demons could work together," I remarked, and peaked through the gate. "Come on, Lilith. The show''s about to start."


    Lilith gave me a nod as she eventually opened the door after ending our conversation. We continued onwards and gazed at the decor inside the castle. Instead of the marbles humans used building the citadel, demons utilized their powers and created sturdy stones. Even my system notified me that the materials the demons used could withstand an average magical attack from countless mages.


    The main hallway also had peculiar nts, unique furniture, and paintings with their demonic styles. As we marched onwards, there was another gate blocking our way. Our team met another group of elite guards guarding a door in front of us. If I could guess it right, that ce was the thorne room, where the demon lord resided.


    "Lilith Umbra, do you wish to speak with the king?" the elite guard asked, while ring in our direction.


    This set of guards didn''t have ss unlike the ones we met earlier. It was as if the atmosphere changed and would break into an all-out-war.


    But Lilith calmly assessed the situation and answered, "Yes. What does it look like to you? Why would we go all the way here? To stay inside my room and do nothing? Move, or I will make you move."


    After hearing those words, the elite guard gritted his teeth while ordering his soldiers to open the gate. The other demonic guards heeded his call and slid the door open, revealing a figure inside. That shape sat on a throne made of skull, bars of gold and silver, which amplified the figure''s charisma. As soon as we stepped foot inside, I realised that the man was actually the demon lord.


    "The four of you must bend your knees and ce your right hand on your chest. Wait for my signal before you could stand again" Lilith whispered to us, with her eyes remained glued to the throne.


    We heeded Lilith''s direction and knelt on the ground, with our right hand on our chest.

 Chapter 141: Arthur and Abaddon

    Chapter 141: Arthur and Abaddon


    This set of guards didn''t have ss unlike the ones we met earlier. It was as if the atmosphere changed and would break into an all-out-war.


    But Lilith calmly assessed the situation and answered, "Yes. What does it look like to you? Why would we go all the way here? To stay inside my room and do nothing? Move, or I will make you move."


    After hearing those words, the elite guard gritted his teeth while ordering his soldiers to open the gate. The other demonic guards heeded his call and slid the door open, revealing a figure inside. That shape sat on a throne made of skull, bars of gold and silver, which amplified the figure''s charisma. As soon as we stepped foot inside, I realised that the man was actually the demon lord.


    "The four of you must bend your knees and ce your right hand on your chest. Wait for my signal before you could stand again" Lilith whispered to us, with her eyes remained glued to the throne.


    We heeded Lilith''s direction and knelt on the ground, with our right hand on our chest.


    "I see. Despite being humans, you have proper manners.Unlike the king who tried offering us with peace while starting a war," the demon lord said, and lifted his hand. "At ease. You are my esteemed guests of the kingdom. Although my daughter has a different mindset from me, I still value her friends."


    Much to my surprise, the demon lord was actually a kind individual. The demon lord I had imaged would shout us out from his throne before Lilith could even react. But that thought never happened.


    "Thank you, uh." I stuttered, unsure what to call the leader among demons.


    The demon lord noticed my troubles as he shook his head with a smile. "You can call me Abaddon, the demon king.Just Abaddon."


    "Okay...Abaddon. Thank you for your hospitality. But we havee here to offer a suggestion!" I eximed, and nced at Lilith. "And your daughter here has something to tell you."


    Lilith stood from the ground and acknowledged my call. She returned the gaze of her father and spoke her suggestion in detail.


    "Fathe..," Lilith started, but corrected herself. "Demon king.I propose that we offer the humans a treaty."


    "I have tried that before, but that treaty didn''t work. Those humans were the first one to attack the borders," the demon king retorted, even before Lilith could finish her sentence. "If you have nothing to say, my child, please leave this room-."


    "No, father! Listen for what I am going to tell you!" Lilith shouted.


    But after Lilith raised her voice, those demonic guards aimed their weapons at our figures. Fortunately, the demon king intervened and raised his hand. Those soldiers retracted to their position and expressed their apology.


    If I remembered it correctly, these demons did not allow any rebukes from anyone. And that could be applied to rtives, including Lilith, who was Abaddon''s daughter. The guards just reacted to thew and performed their duty. Since Abaddon was aware of that action, he let it slide and proceeded with the topic.


    "Okay, Lilith. You may speak."


    As soon as Lilith got his father''s permission, she exined her ns. "We could renew the treaty we have presented before and add more leeway from it! Since the previous contract only says peace from each faction, that is not enough! The two sides must share resources in order to fulfill that course of action!"


    "We need to build roads and expand our trades to the humans. Each of us could let others inside the kingdom to produce more food and resources! Our products would expand beyond our imagination, which would also increase the market and industry! If we extend our hands across those kingdoms, the humans would have no choice but to ept our offer! Since the famine continues growing like a nt, we must nurture its soil! We would either die from starvation or from this war! I could support that im, since I befriended a human. These generous people are out there, helping other creatures! And the only way to live in this cruel world is to set aside our differences and work together!" Lilith continued, and ended her thoughts there.


    Some guards who listened to Lilith''s speech snarled, while others agreed. Since we were just victims of this nature, Lilith''s goal seemed worthwhile. Even the elders from afar had mixed emotions after hearing such a suggestion.


    However, those demons who opposed that information continued growling at Lilith. They didn''t want such a motion to happen, considering their hatred against humans.


    "My lord, if I may speak! Your daughter''s proposal is appealing, yes. But it doesn''t mean that could happen! Those humans are greedy creatures who know nothing but trouble! And Lilith is living an ignorant life. For thousands of years, humans and demons fought against each other. Now is not the time to act rashly and form an alliance!" an elder demon raised his concerns, as he stepped foot near the king.


    Lilith narrowed her eyes and retorted, "No! You''re wrong! Now is the great time to change our perspectives! Can''t you see what''s happening around us?! Thousands of demons are dying because of our pride! We hate losing to those humans and we want to take revenge against what they did. And those humans would do the same! It''s just a cycle of hatred, which would create more chaos! Nobody wins in a war, especially if we have limited resources! We could end this war by."


    "SILENCE!" Abaddon yelled, and muted Lilith and an elder demon. "Both of you keep yapping about one thing after the other! The two of you have something to offer. And you, the elders of the demonic kingdom. Have you seen the situation first hand? Did you stroll at the za and view the lives of those devilish children wanting to live?"


    Those elders who heard Abaddon''s question shook their heads simultaneously. "We do not have the luxury to check on those children! They are just a liability for our kingdom! We should focus more on strengthening our military power, defenses, and our weapons! If we conquer thend of humans, we will gain morends to feed those devils."


    "That is the sole problem of our kingdom! You lots focus more on the military topics instead of the people! I am not the king here but the people residing in this kingdom! If you dare oppose me with that thought, fight me in a cage. You could take my throne any day you want. I am always ready to fight you."


    After saying those words, those elders shut their lips and remained silent for a while. They couldn''t oppose their ruler, since Abaddon was the strongest demon in thend. He fought his way from the toughest participants and earned his title from there.


    Abaddon heaved out a sigh and continued where he had left. "It was like what Lilith.my daughter had mentioned. This kingdom needs that peace badly more than anything in this world! However, those humans refuse to give in to our demands, especially the church! That damn king treats us as his enemies, and would do anything to annihte us."


    "Lilith. I will ept your offer and follow your suggestion to maintain the peace you envision. But I cannot ept that n just yet. We must know what King Arthur would say about that offer. If he would ept our equal demands with the rest of those trades, I will humbly obliged with the treaty. But if that bastard King still sees us as monsters, I have no choice but to wage war against him.Before he could even attack our home, I must first charge the attack. And the only way to do it is by.Asking him directly."


    Luckily, Abaddon was willing to ept the treaty. And the only thing we needed to do was to hear Arthur''s reaction about this novel treaty.


    I didn''t know anything about King Arthur, since he resided inside Camelot. But if Abaddon mentioned those facts, changing King Arthur''s mind would be a problem.


    "We can try, father! We will go to the kingdom of Camelot and request a summon for King Arthur. I have my friends with me in case the situation heads south. But until then, everything will go ording to n."


    Lilith''s confidence went unmatched as she said those words. The gleam in her eyes raised the morale of the ones who supported her. Those demons who scorned her ideals left the room and grunted, hoping she would lose.


    "And what about our guests? Are they going to get involved in this adventure?" Abaddon asked, as he gazed into my eyes. "What is your name, child?"


    I raised my head and answered the demon king''s question. "My team wants nothing more but to create peace against the two factions. We are on the neutral side to help everyone in need. I could see that you have a kind heartpared to the demons I''ve met."


    Apologies for thete introduction. My name is Arthur.

 Chapter 142: Rest...

    Chapter 142: Rest...


    I raised my head and answered the demon king''s question. "My team wants nothing more but to create peace against the two factions. We are on the neutral side to help everyone in need. I could see that you have a kind heartpared to the demons I''ve met."


    The demon lord, Abaddon, stood up from his throne with awe after hearing my thoughts. His stern gaze cheered me on and paired it with a smile.


    "I''ve never seen such a noble man like you...Tell me, human, your name. I want to know and remember you," Abaddon eximed, while stretching his hands to me. "You even have my blessing to marry my daughter. Are you, perhaps, interested in our demon colony? We are open for polygamy in this kingdom! As long as you give my daughter love, I am fine about it!"


    "Apologies for thete introduction. My name is Arthur, a traveller and an adventurer," I cleared my throat, and reacted to thetter part of Abaddon''s statement. "Please don''t tter me, your highness. We still have a lot of work to do before we could talk about marriage.


    A sigh echoed on my right side, which came from the voice of Merleen. Lilith, who was on my left, mumbled some words to herself. I couldn''t decipher those sentences she spoke. But it seemed Lilith had a blissful moment talking at a wall.


    "Very well, Arthur! After finishing your work, we will fix those misceneous stuff! But for now, feel free to rest inside my kingdom. Whenever your team is ready, please notify me. So I could grace you with my blessing and equipment," Abaddon imed, as he looked at the demons left inside the throne. "Do not worry, everyone. The equipment I will offer Arthur isn''t from my heirloom. I will not give anything that could ce us in a disadvantage. Those are just tools that could help him in Arthur''s journey."


    As soon as Abaddonpleted his sentences, a pair of servants entered the room and escorted us outside. Throughout our trip towards the hallway, none of the demons wanted to crack a conversation. My team had an exhausted experience arriving in this ce, which also led to our silence. And there was no topic for us to talk about, considering that we already nned our next course of actions.


    The only thing left now was to visit Camelot and converse with Arthur.


    Those demons led us to a tform filled with congested and chaotic magic. The arcane aura touched our skin, which notified our system. As luck would have it, the mana surrounding us didn''t harm our well-being.


    And since demons needed magic to feed themselves, these overload arcane made sense to me.


    Before I could ask the content of this area, the demons exined it to me. "This site is a ce that can transport us upwards. Those who reside on the top floor are the nobles, prestige guests, and high-ranking officials. You''re one of them, since the demon lord himself requested for that to happen."


    ''This ce looks like an elevator from my homnd!'' I murmured.


    Merleen heard my voice and stared at me with sparkling eyes. "Do you have this technology in your world?"


    I nodded at Merleen''s question and caressed her head. I couldn''t exin anything further than answering her question, since the demons have finally made a move.


    After hearing the servant''s exnation, our team blindly entered the tform. The description those demons shared hit the nail. Even though we were in a different world, hierarchies still governed the power. And the status meant everything to gain something from the kingdom.


    "We are ready to leave this ce. I advise you to move backwards and stay put before someone gets hurt," a servant warned, as she shut the door in front of us.


    When the maid closed the gates, the vehicle vibrated, causing the dusts on the ceiling


    Upon entering the tform, the demons waved their hands and controlled the mana. The system narrated that the demons conjured a magic on the environment, which possessed this vehicle.


    Within a few seconds, the gears of this make-shift elevator finally rose from the ground. It sluggishly moved upwards, with the help of the mana pushing the tform.


    Upon arriving at our destined floor, the gate slid open, revealing the rich metals. Those stones glued themselves on the wall, which gleamed the darkened atmosphere. Even though this ce was at the higher seats, the room just became darker. The lights that paved our way were the glimmering dusts contained from the rocks. Besides those things, there was nothing more but an unlit structure filled with purple aura.


    "Are you sure we''re in the right ce?" I asked, and took my first step outside the lift. "This doesn''t look like upper management."


    Everyone behind me besides Lilith agreed with my sentences. After hearing my concerns, the servants exined the reason for this obsidian dimension. And ironically, that was the name of this uncharted ce.


    "Since we, demons, need mana to sustain our bodies, Lord Abaddon generously made this area congested with those arcanes. Since he had filled this ce with mana, those crystals had turned the surroundings jet-ck. It was the stone''s nature to paint the walls with dusky colour. Those minerals you see stuck on the walls absorb light, which was the only thing it could devour. The arcane only reproduces itself if it could digest power from its environment. And that power came from the sun, which was the elemental light''s origin."


    After that lengthy exnation, we headed towards a hallway. Each side had doors paralleled against each other. The spaces between those rooms exined why the servants described this ce as a royal suite. Butpared to the hotels from my world, this ce looked more like a prison.It was an elegant prison, with a bunch of minerals lying around like a wastnd.


    "It looks like a mine here," Fenrir boldly eximed, as she gazed around.


    I jerked my shoulder and hit Fenrir on her back as soon as she spouted that sentence. She red at me in the eye, but I leered back. Within a few moments, Fenrir finally knew what she did. She tried apologising to the servants, but I hindered her from saying anything.


    Fortunately, those two servants didn''t hear Fenrir speak. And if they did, those maids would rm Abaddon and tell everything we said to him.


    As soon as we walked half a kilometre, the two servants stopped at a door. They gave us the key and told us to call them if anything happens


    "I would like to remind you that Lord Abaddon summons you soon for dinner. King Abaddon specifically invited you, Arthur and Lilith, to join them on their feast," a maid said, and bowed in front of me.


    "Thank you for informing us. My friends and I would rest for the time being," Lilith said, and excused the two servants from their duty.


    After saying what they needed, the two servants walked away without saying another word. The pair went inside the elevator and exited the ce, leaving us bbergasted about our new environment.


    "I''ve seen that action before,"I murmured, as I reimagined the things that happened inside a human kingdom.


    But I brushed off those thoughts and entered the room. Upon pushing the door open, a simple bedroom greeted us with some minerals carved on the ceiling. Those masterbeds fit the spacious studio, which would fit the five of us on each bed. There was also a window on the right side that had the view of the city below.


    "It''s a good thing you didn''t say or do anything rash, Meliodas. I expected you to embarrass me in front of the demon lord. What happened back there?" I asked.


    But by the time I turned around, Meliodasnded on the bed and stuffed himself with the peculiar linens of demons. "Don''t talk to me right now, Arthur. I''m not in the mood to argue with you. Go away."


    The Meliodas I knew was a reckless bard who would do anything to achieve his goals. However, it turned out that he was too tired to do anything for this trip. If I could guess it right, Meliodas couldn''t act after he had heard the demon king''s personality. It also took me aback that the demon lord had this warm heart,pared to the ones we saw on the streets.


    Fenrir and Merleen also hit the deck as soon as they had the chance. Those two women slept like a log when they came into contact with the fluffy sack. Although Fenrir was an ancient hound, she still needed some rest after meeting with the demons. But since I had trained for years to stay upte, the drowsiness didn''t hit me one bit. And Lilith didn''t need that much sleep, considering she was a demon.


    "Hey, Arthur.Do you want to talk?" Lilith said, and struck a conversation.


    "Talk about what?" I answered, while staring at the window.

 Chapter 143: Dining with the Demon Lord (Bonus Chapter)

    Chapter 143: Dining with the Demon Lord (Bonus Chapter)


    (Author''s Note: This is technically a bonus chapter. But this is kinda needed in the story XD)


    But by the time I turned around, Meliodasnded on the bed and stuffed himself with the peculiar linens of demons. "Don''t talk to me right now, Arthur. I''m not in the mood to argue with you. Go away."


    I was in the mood to debate with this man, since he had gotten on my nerves. But since we had a draining journey, I let this event slide for now. Meliodas and I could resume our quarrel as soon as he wakes up.


    The Meliodas I knew was a reckless bard who would do anything to achieve his goals. However, it turned out that he was too tired to do anything for this trip. If I could guess it right, Meliodas couldn''t act after he had heard the demon king''s personality. It also took me aback that the demon lord had this warm heart,pared to the ones we saw on the streets.


    Fenrir and Merleen also hit the deck as soon as they had the chance. Those two women slept like a log when they came into contact with the fluffy sack. Although Fenrir was an ancient hound, she still needed some rest after meeting with the demons. But since I had trained for years to stay upte, the drowsiness didn''t hit me one bit. And Lilith didn''t need that much sleep, considering she was a demon.


    "Hey, Arthur.Do you want to talk?" Lilith said, and struck a conversation.


    "Talk about what?" I answered, while staring at the window.


    "Hey, Arthur.Do you want to talk about something?" Lilith said, and struck a conversation.


    "Talk about what?" I answered, while staring at the window. "I''m fine to crack a conversation or two. But what''s this about?"


    Lilith became a party member in my team for almost a few weeks since west met with each other. The people in our group also trusted Lilith, despite the fact that she was a demon. But we set aside our differences and remained united before we could butt heads against each other.


    If there was one thing that I thought about, the distinct cultures were the top of my list. Lilith might have felt isted from this group, regardless of the times she spent chatting with us.


    But before I could even say my words, Lilith interposed my train of thoughts. "What do you think about this world? And what are your ns to change it?"


    "I''ve heard your ims to my father earlier that you want to help those people in need. But you can''t save everyone, since you''re just one man. And even with a team, those individuals would still perish from their inevitable fates. I can''t just help myself but wonder about how you envision this world. You im yourself as a hero, but it''s a giganti responsibility without any practical reward. However, you still do it without doubting yourself. Why?" Lilith continued, as she nced at my side.


    Lilith wanted to look at my eyes. But I glued my orbs to the scenery before us filled with demons and buildings clustered in thends.


    As soon as I digested Lilith''s question, I answered her without returning her gaze. "I live in a world without superpowers and magic. And the majority living in that world live with greed, prejudice, hatred, and position. Since I live in that kind of environment, I thought to myself ''wow! I want to change the world!''. It was a little kid''s dream, which led me to ying this game.This world was originally a game. Well, not to you, but.you get the idea. When I reached the god-level skill, I saved people and used my fortune to help them. Unfortunately, those people I helped stabbed me from behind. But even after those events, I still believe that all of us are good inside."


    "If you have this power and didn''t use it to help people, and then they needed someone, it happens because of me," I appended, while clenching my fist.


    (Author''s Note: I got my inspiration from Civil-War, Spider-Man)


    Lilith and I stared into nothingness after hearing my words. But that silence didn''t make me ufortable,pared to the groups I had in my previous world. The two of us cherished these quiet minutes passing by as we observed the demons buzzing around the streets.


    Within a few seconds, Lilith broke the silence and replied, "That''s why my father likes you, Arthur."


    "That''s why I like you too," I said. "We have different methods, but different goals. The two of us want to stop the war, together with my team. Even though we don''t have an army, we''re still a formidable foe against these two factions. So we''re basically the third power in the stack of cards. I call it the ace."


    "Lilith, we might change the world someday. And I can''t wait to see that peace emerge on these terrains. I want the humans roaming around those distorted roads, trading items from demons to demi-humans. Those kingdoms would also share their products and open their borders for everyone. Can''t they just see the bigger picture? Well, I guess not, since none of them ever thought about that. One feared the other, while the remaining side wanted revenge. It''s an infinite loop of reasons to start a way, which the generations would carry," I appended.


    "Which is why we need to stop it. As soon as we suggest these concerns to King Arthur...Not you, but King Arthur of the humans.It''s very confusing. But once we offer that treaty to Albion, we could pave that road and have a bright future."


    After concluding our conversation, Lilith forced me toy on my bed and sleep for the time being. Lilith insisted that she would stay on watch to protect the team.


    "I will find the rest I needter after eating some arcane in the hallway. Or I could grab some mana stuck on the walls if I''m really efficient! Don''t worry about me, Arthur. Just mind your body and rest until we see the sun tomorrow," said Lilith.


    I heeded Lilith''s advice and took myself on a trip to the dream world. I didn''t know how many hours I had dozed off. But when I woke up, the window''s sky had already changed. The darkened atmosphere remained jet-ck. However, a light shone across the congested clouds.


    Lilith was also beside me and shook my shoulders to wake me up. I didn''t know why, but the event sounded important. It was as if I was reimagining myself when I was a kid, and my parents would wake me up.


    However, since my body reacted on time, I didn''t have the luxury toze around. I rose from my temporary bed and listened to Lilith''s scolding. She kept bbering about the dinner we promised with her father, Abaddon.


    Lilith also mentioned that it was only the two of us included in that dinner. We didn''t have to bring Merleen, Fenrir, and Meliodas with us. Since Abaddon took a liking to me, he wanted to know more about my moralities in front of the table. The demon king would fill the board with various cuisines out of this world.both literally and metaphorically.


    After countless debates and scolding, Lilith and I rushed to the hallway and arrived at the banquet. Abaddon and the elders all waited for us on the table. The demon king also separated those two tables, which gave more room for the three of us to dine. He left the other one for the elders and other nobles, while giving us the hot seat.


    "Isn''t this a bit excessive?" I asked.


    Abaddon heard my whisper and gave me his reply," Nonsense, Arthur! You''re my future son who would marry my daughter! Surprising you with thisvish buffet is the least that I could do. But it''s too bad your team and you would leave this ce within tomorrow. I wish we could have experienced more fun with your stay in the demonic kingdom."


    Upon hearing thosepliments, my mouth couldn''t help itself but to grin at Abaddon. While that happened, the servants arrived on our side and prepared our meals. My weary eyes disappeared as soon as my nose caught an alluring smell that grumbled my digestive organs.


    Among those meals prepared by the demon lord included: peculiar lobsters, sea foods, wild boars, edible monsters, and flying creatures.that looked like bats. It was the most hideous thing I saw in my life. But after taste-testing them, my tongue twisted like a helicopter hovering the skies.


    Before I knew it, my hands kept swaddling my utensils. Within a second, I gobbled up those tes and left nothing on my te. I even surprised Abaddon, Lilith, and the rest of the demons how fast I ate my meal without even waiting for them.


    "My, you have a wonderful appetite, Arthur," Abaddon remarked, as he chuckled up a storm. "You are a work of art, Arthur! Imend you for being you."


    I didn''t know why, but the demons who had watched me also cheered me on. Those violent gazes in my direction drastically changed into something I had never seen before. But I paid them no mind and continued conversing with the demon king.

 Chapter 144: Arthur to Camelot

    Chapter 144: Arthur to Camelot


    We didn''t have any eventful conversation when we ate our meal. The topics bore me off, which eventually led me to fighting against my drowsiness. Fortunately, Abaddon concluded the topic as soon as he finished his te.


    After dining with the rest of the demons, Abaddon sent us back to the room. We needed to take a trip towards Camelot tomorrow and offer him the treaty we showed to Abaddon. If our team could make King Arthur agree to our terms and conditions, we could stop the war.


    However, the road up ahead looked grim, since we would step our foot on the enemy territories. And if we failed toe up with an agreement, the war would inevitably happen.


    It was up to us five to stop the war from happening, before it could even escte quickly.


    As soon as Lilith and I reached the room, the two of us hit the sack. Lilith rested by devouring the arcane surrounding the room. That demon girl also told me that she needed her full concentration to digest the mana in her surroundings. It was a peculiar way to restore one''s energy, which made my eyes widen in surprise.


    But I let Lilith be herself and slept for the time being. I had around eight hours of sleep, which was the normal hours that any human should take. Meliodas, Fenrir, and Merleen rested for around twelve hours since the time we left this room.


    When the clock finally hit the thirty seconds mark, I rose from my bed and checked the others. Much to my surprise, those three roused from their sacks and opened their eyes. They all met my gaze staring at them while my eyebrows pointed themselves on my nose.


    "What?" I asked, while shaking off my head and my mood.


    Lilith had also finished her session and restored all of her arcane inside her body. That devil imed that she could move a mountain and wanted to demonstrate it to us. But I shook my head and let the thought pass. Lilith could drain all of her strength if she performed that action, which could lead us in an overwhelming disadvantage.


    After preparing for a few minutes, the five of us went to the throne room and met the king. It turned out that he prepared a teleportation scroll ready for us with some supplies. Abaddon told us that the servants hunted some rabbits and other creatures that were edible for humans to eat.


    "That teleportation circle would lead you closer to Camelot. There are no specific locations where the teleportation device would travel you. But it can''t be that far, Arthur. However, please be advised that I cannot help you from here and out. The mode of transportation is the only thing that I could give my support to you, since joining your roster could stir some trouble. And I wouldn''t want to leave my citadel undefended when there are still humans surrounding the borders," Abaddon exined, while nodding his head. "Unfortunately, we couldn''t recover your carriage and horse. Since the arcane in this ce is dense, the animal died before we could have some experts look at the beast."


    "And once you arrive at a foreignnd, you must hide from the humans. I know you''re going inside a kingdom and talking to King Arthur about the treaty. But if they found out that you used an ancient teleportation device, those humans would do nothing but to interrogate you. The demons who got themselves caught by these humans.sacrificed their lives to keep that secret. I gave you permission to use those devices. And sacrificing all four of you is not in my n," Abaddon continued, while motioning his fingers. "You also need to check if Arthur''s residing in Camelot or attending in a different ce. There are times that kings would visit other kingdoms to check their resources. Arthur could be one of those officials."


    I shook my head and replied, "No. It''s fine. Having a teleportation circle that would lead us near Camelot is enough for us. This is a great help to speed our trip."


    "Very well, Arthur.It is a shame that you can''t stay in our kingdom for a while.And you can''t take my daughter''s hand. But I wish you luck for King Arthur to ept your proposal! The demon kingdom will await the humans'' response!"


    We expressed our gratitude to the demon lord and finally took our leave. Since we didn''t have anything to talk about, we carried on and followed the two servants towards our destination. It was the same pair who escorted us towards our room earlier.


    As we exited the castle, we headed towards a ruined shed filled with nothing but dried cobalt stone. But upon entering the small hut, a scroll addressed our eyes. It was the same parchment Crayman used when he transferred us to this kingdom.


    "Are you, perhaps, aware of the spell behind this scroll?" the demon servant asked, as she chanted at our fore.


    I gave the servant a nod and answered, "Yes. Crayman introduced to us that magic. But he didn''t wave his fingers or incanted anything."


    "That''s because he is a superior demon among us, servants. He was the only one who could withstand the powerful blows of Abaddon. Despite his shrewd personality, he was still a demon who could prate anyone''s minds," another servant exined, as he finished the enchantment.


    We learned something about Crayman from these two servants. Our team deemed Crayman as a canny who offered us a peculiar trade. Even though we earned the scroll for free, his name remained stuck inside my head.


    But I brushed those thoughts aside and focused on our fore. There were far more important things we needed to do besides thinking about Crayman.


    Those incantations the servants conjured turned into floating words, pasting themselves on the magical circle. The scroll also levitated and shined a radiant light that lit the hut''s dark atmosphere.


    Within a moment, those two maids called for our attention. They also asked if we could step forward towards the magic circle. We obeyed their instructions and marched forward, only to realise that the spell had immediately worked.


    We didn''t fall from the sky like some movies would have when they activated a teleportation device. And when I turned around, my friends appeared beside me. Merleen, Fenrir, Meliodas, and Lilith just popped out of nowhere like a stroke of light hit the ground. Compared to the teleportation method from Crayman, Abaddon had more specific controls.


    The teleportation device threw us at a charted aree, indicated by our map. There was a giganti title, whichbelled Camelot, around a few miles away from where we stood. We could also find dozens of viges and far away kingdoms surrounding the ce.


    However, our team only cared about reaching towards Arthur as soon as possible. And it wasn''t the time for us to praise the teleportation circle, since we had things to do. Wasting our time idling around might cost us something soon if we were not careful.


    As soon as we allnded on the terrain, I led my group towards the side and hid from anyone''s sight. That instruction came from Abaddon, which he had previously warned us about. He wanted to protect the teleportation device and the scroll from the humans.


    As soon as we concealed ourselves from the open field, we marched our way towards the first vige. Lilith transformed herself into a human, removing all those features that made her look like a demon. Nothing had significantly changed from Lilith''s appearance, except for her thorns and scaly skin. Those attributes had morphed into the smooth skin like a human being.


    "You look gorgeous even when you''re a human," I said, while staring at Lilith''s face.


    I couldn''t help but praise Lilith for her art in magnifying her body into something like that. But those train of thoughts disappeared when someone nudged me by my shoulder. When I nced at my nk, Merleen averted her gaze and pouted. Fenrir just menacingly red at me as if she wanted to kill me.


    I didn''t know why, but my life became an endangered species that the world must save.


    As soon as that atmosphere had died out, we infiltrated the vige and asked Arthur''s whereabouts. It was also an instruction given by Abaddon. Since Kings have various schedules, they would visit other kingdoms and inspect their stability.


    Thanks to our social skills, the vigers gave us a wonderful response. Each of them said that Arthur stayed inside Camelot. They also told us that Arthur had already visited the viges nearby, and would proceed inspecting other kingdoms soon.


    "But for now, Arthur and his nobles would stay on the citadel. The nobles are making sure that Arthur won''t catch any disease unlikest week," the vigers continued, as they murmured to themselves.


    Our team gathered as many resources as we could after visiting this ce. However, we didn''t know the context of their words, since we hadn''t stayed inside this ce for a while.

 Chapter 145: Arthur and Arthur

    Chapter 145: Arthur and Arthur


    We found out that King Arthur still resided in his citadel. Before he could leave and visit other kingdoms and viges, our team headed onward towards Camelot.


    The five of us travelled to different viges until we reached our destination. We didn''t encounter anything that hindered our journey. Within a few days, our system notified us that we were fast approaching our destination.


    Upon arriving at the Camelot''s borders, a crowd filled the entrance. Those people tried pushing themselves to go inside Camelot. We could only guess that these people wanted something to do inside Camelot. Those people might have thought they would receive more benefits living inside those walls than Camelot''s outskirts.


    There was a swarm of guards patrolling the area, inspecting every visitor filling up the line. All of those soldiers armed themselves with sharp weapons and des. The people outside waited for their turn until those guards let them inside the gates. They slowly opened the gate and invited some few vigers to enter the kingdom.


    Camelot had top-notch security, especially when the humans would dere war against the demons. Since the situation had already escted, Camelot had a stricter policy. The neighbouring ces also mentioned about the mysterious disappearance of King Arthur from the castle. But the rumour continued, which eventually led King Arthur to announce his disease.


    I had little hope in believing those nk words. Something must have happened during those peculiar times. And we needed to dig at the bottom of it!


    Those soldiers and other nobility wanted to secure their food and army fighting their opposing enemies. And since the war would start soon, Camelot would shut its doors and restrict anything from entering the premises. That rule would exin the scene happening at our fore.


    "Let''s look around and see what we could find.There has to be a way to enter the ce," Lilith reacted, and searched for anything worthwhile for her to share.


    Upon squinting our eyes, a glowing ball of some sort greeted our eyes. If I remember this game correctly, they used that obelisk to appraise vigers and see their standard identification. The system''s identification differed from what these soldiers used. But those two skills showed the basic information of an individual.


    "We can''t march on that door anymore unlike what we did from the previous kingdoms," I voiced, while pondering a n. "We either dig up a hole or travel through air. They are equally bad. So I doubt we have anything to do besides choosing a side."


    If we ended up travelling through air, some guards could notice our figures. We also needed to know where we wouldnd inside the kingdom without getting ourselves noticed by the guards.


    After some time, my four members finally showed me their votes. As much to my surprise, all of them wanted to fly over the border and reach the kingdom. Merleen and the others disliked the idea of getting their clothes drenched with goo from the drainage system.


    After recalling how wind works, Merleen used her skills and showcased it for everyone. Merleen readied her magic circles and enchanted it with runes that allowed wind to activate even without waving her hand.


    Since everyone had their votes, we activated our spells and used our wind magic to its utmost use. We estimated our distance and propelled our magic abilities, which eventually helped us levitate above ground.


    All of us gaped our mouths open as soon as we floated from the soil, everyone except for Lilith. That demon girl already knew how to fly. Lilith also couldn''t use her wings, since it had pitch-ck colours that contrast the bluish clouds. If she revealed those obsidian wings, those guards would notice our formation before we could reach the floor. And experiencing flying again using wind magic never helped her worries.


    It just made it worse.


    The controls when using the magical propellers was like using a joystick without instructions. We had near death scenarios when we went at each side. If it were not for Merleen''s interventions, we would have already died from crashnding. That girl maneuvered our spell as if she was the best pilot in town.


    Within a few seconds of flying mid-air, we finally arrived at the city''s end. Fortunately, no vigers or soldiers looked up to the sky and noticed our flying figures. It was as if those people below our feet had stiff necks, which disabeled their head''s movement.


    Upon arriving on the ground, we immediately blended with the ground and made our way towards the castle. It was a tedious walk, since we had to avoid the guard''s attention every time we passed them by. Even though Lilith had already transformed into a human, these guards could still sense demoing magic.Well, not every guard had learned that special skill. So we had some leisure for that part throughout our trip.


    As long as we did not let ourselves get caught, everything would be okay...And I had to jinx our situation.


    A group of guards wandered around the streets and upied the entire road ahead of us. Upon ncing behind, there were also a set of soldiers roaming around. They were about to sandwich us, which would lead to our demise. If one of them could appraise Lilith with the orb or their special traits, they would find out there was a demon nearby.


    We had a smooth sail when our team arrived. But we had to deal with these soldiers for the time being and escape this sandwich situation.


    And the only way to do that was to create another diversion.


    "We can''t let these soldiers walk towards us, or else they would find we brought a demon inside their ce. Fenrir, I want you to run away and let these guards chase you. But before you could do that, Lilith will ce some spell. She will disguise you as someone else while the guards will chase after you. Use your map and return to us once you shake them off," I directed, and motioned Fenrir to sprint away.


    Fenrir was the fastest person in our team, despite Merleen''s light attribute. She ran like a cheetah and outran me from a racing game. Since Fenrir had the strongest feet, she was the best candidate for this asion.


    The wolf girl agreed to my offer and sprinted off from our direction. Fenrir even crashed against some stores and ruined some viger''s livelihood just to create some attention. When the vendors and vigers noticed her chaos, they called forth the soldiers lurking in the area. When the guards noticed Fenrir''s presence, they had no other choice but to follow the wolf girl.


    "Now''s our chance!" I eximed, and motioned them to move onwards.


    We raced through the road and avoided every soldier passing through the road. Thanks to my n, those guards didn''t notice anything peculiar. Even though we had Lilith by our side, those soldiers didn''t pay attention to our group. They were more focused on Fenrir''s movements, since she ruined the viger''s peace.


    Within a few seconds, the four of us arrived at the gate''s front. We avoided the guard''s gaze while waiting for Fenrir to show up. It took the wolf girl a few minutes before she could appear on our side. Fenrir had a few cuts from here and there, but not enough to drench her with blood.


    Before I could even ask her what happened, Fenrir told me that she received these cuts from breaking the stalls.


    "Those soldiers couldn''t hit me with those arrows and des. I knocked some of them out andughed at them for chasing me...Don''t worry. I hid my face, changed my clothes, and applied Lilith''s body transformation. Those guards didn''t know a thing about my identity," Fenrir confidently eximed, while pumping her chest.


    I caressed her head and replied, "Good job, Fenrir. Now we can ess the gates thanks to you."


    I usually expected something like a bite from Fenrir. Much to my surprise, she didn''t do anything and acted stiff like a statue. Fenrir''s tail also danced at each side, telling me she found my hands pleasing rubbing her fur.


    "Now that we''re all here, we just have to."


    A bright magic circle emerged from where we stood as soon as I said those words. That rune didn''t even let me finish my sentence as it transported us elsewhere.


    That magic circle had simr texts from the ones we used earlier from the demons. It only meant that a human also knew about this and deliberately ced it for us.


    But when the magic circle finally wore out, the light emencing on the runes disappeared. It slowly revealed the surroundings, with a table in front of us. As I gazed at my fore, a man stood there, with a sword clipped in his hands.


    My status warned me to run away after sensing such dangerous arcane running rampant inside the room.


    "Wee, Arthur," the man spoke to me.

 Chapter 146: Lancelot and Arthur

    Chapter 146: Lancelot and Arthur


    But when the magic circle finally wore out, the light-emitting on the runes disappeared. As the luminance faded away, that faint light slowly revealed the surroundings.


    There was a table in front of us, with a man confidently standing at my fore. The bloke armed himself with a weapon and left no openings in his stance. My eyes couldn''t describe the man''s face. But it didn''t take a genius to know that this guy red in my direction, while observing our every move. That knight walked towards us and raised his bow.


    My status warned me to run away after sensing such dangerous arcane running rampant inside the room. But instead of heeding my conscience, I fought back the urge and returned the man''s gaze


    "Wee, Arthur," the man spoke to me. "Or should I say. an imposter."


    The knight in shining armour had an exhausted look on his face as he met my eyes. That man remained stiff as a rock, with his hand gripping the handle of his bastard sword. He never let his gaze away from me, while maintaining my friends on his peripheral vision.


    Even though we were inside the room of a prestigious environment, this knight was the only one who greeted us. I expected more to arrive, since we had a demon on our side. But it turned out that my worries were nothing but cold air.


    I stood from the ground and iled my hands. "I don''t know why you''re pointing your sword at my face. We mean no harm, knight. We''re actually here to meet the king."


    The mysterious knight remained his stern gaze as he gave me his reply. "My name is Lancelot, a noble knight of the roundtable! And I hereby sentence you to imprisonment until further notice!"


    "You took the king''s name and made him disappear! Fortunately, King Arthur returned just a few days ago. And that was when I knew your whereabouts from other viges. Why have you done this, adventurer! Exin!" the knight named Lancelot growled at me. "Are you conspiring with the demons? Did the demons send a spy to infiltrate our base? Because I can sense demonic energy spiralling inside this room."


    As soon as Lancelot shouted those words, he inspected everyone who arrived in this room. Lilith and my other teammates wanted to retort and defend our demonic friend. But I lifted my arm and told myrades to worry nothing about this situation.


    "Before anything else, let''s put down our weapons, shall we? We don''t have to fight about everything. And let me speak too," I said, and sat on the chair. "Please have a seat, too. And Lilith! Take a seat right next to me."


    There was no point in yelling at each other since a misunderstanding took ce. Although Lancelot''s words were partially true, there was something more behind that story.


    Lancelot confusingly heeded my plea and sat on the opposite side. He remained his leer in our direction, checking our every move. Lilith did the same and tried casting some spells behind her back. But I stopped her from doing anything that could make this situation worse for everyone.


    "Now that we''re seated in, I will be the first one to speak up!" I eximed, and cleared my throat. "It''s true that I share the same name as King Arthur of Camelot and the leader of Albion. But that doesn''t mean I stole his name! I just realised that around a few days ago too! We''re riding the same boat."


    "And, yes. I am with a demon friend."


    When I said those words, Lancelot wanted to interpose and attack me. That knight might have thought that I mocked him with my words. Little did he know I meant every word I narrated to him.


    "Before swinging that sword like a barbarian, you should ept this. In fact, that''s the main point of our journey. We nned on telling this to King Arthur, since he''s the. Well, king of Albion, I think we can spare some exnation."


    Upon ending my sentence, I urged Lilith to introduce herself to Lancelot. We could avoid conflicts by introducing ourselves and our goal for this trip.


    "My name is Lilith Umbra! I am the daughter of the demon lord. But I didn''te here to announce the war between humans and demons. I came here to end it!"


    Anyone in this world would listen to Lilith''s words. Demons who had the same pacific goal as Lilith were hard to find. It was as if looking for a pearl in the middle of the ocean.


    But Lilith had proven Lancelot wrong. Since Lancelot was also a soldier, he probably knew about the demonic culture. And that culture exined the demon''s inability to lie in a conversation.


    "What do you mean by ending the war?" Lancelot asked, as he lowered his sword against Lilith. "Exin yourself, demon. And I know that you can''t lie to anyone, especially to me. If I sense that you''re bluffing, I will kill you right here and now."


    Lilith confidently exined our goal to Lancelot, hoping he could understand. After hearing about Lilith''s exnation, Lancelot turned his back against us and walked around. He pondered to himself and studied every word Lilith and told him.


    "Everything you said earlier.did you mean it?" Lancelot asked, and finally stopped walking in circles.


    His tone changed into a surprised one and a higher pitch. Lancelot still had his doubts when he digested the meaning behind Lilith''s words. But after a few seconds, he finally gave in and gave Lilith a chance to exin herself once again.


    "What I''ve said is true, Sir Lancelot. My father epted that proposal, as long as the demons would give fair treatment. All the demon wants is to find the perfect harmony between these two factions. We are tired from getting suppressed by humans. Those soldiers surrounding the demonic border killed my kin without doing anything to the viges. Well, there are times that those demons wanted revenge and killed some viges. But my father and I will always deal with those troublemakers everyday, until we stop them," Lilith narrated. "Those arrogant soldiers kept crossing our boulders. And the humans stole our resources and mines inside ournds. And when we did the same, you lots wanted to engage into war, while this famine strikes from our backs! Our enemy is our limited resources against this phenomenon, not against ourselves."


    Lancelot raised his hand and told us to stay inside this room while he thinks on the other side of that door. He also assured us that he was all alone inside this room. And Lancelot wouldn''t imprison us without proper reason.


    It took a few minutes before Lancelot could give us a reply. That knight slid the door open and went to our figures, waiting for his insights.


    "You''re right. I''ve also checked those documents you spoke of when I had my free time. And judging by those papers King Arthur has, some of them got fabricated. Those books spread to schools were edited by some schrs and made the demons the enemy. When I found something was off, I hurried myself to the library. It didn''t take me long before realising that we have another side of the same coin."


    Much to our surprise, Lancelot agreed to our suggestion. He even shared some information regarding this contract and how the treaty worked with humans before. But instead of blissfully epting those details, Lilith clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    Fortunately, I held her hand and calmed her down before Lilith erupted like a volcano.


    "So humans changed history and made us humanity''s greatest opponent, while seeing themselves as the hero" Lilith murmured, while gazing at the ground.


    "It''s hard to debate this topic from the Holy Light Church and to King Arthur. Those two officials are the ones who made that edited information possible. They didn''t want to be the greedy individuals that could tarnish the council''s name. I''m sorry if I couldn''t do anything. I am just a knight without power. Although I may have be the king of this ce for a short while, I didn''t have much power over these documents. And I just got here as I followed your scent. After witnessing your presence, I also found that King Arrthur returned from his sudden disappearance. And I linked that disappearance from your group, since you share King Arthur''s name. In addition, you have outmatched abilities, together with yourrades," Lancelot exined, as he went towards the door. "Well, I wouldn''t expect less from the group of people who dethroned the crooked king. Don''t worry. That part is taken care of by me. And that king used the tax of people for his personal deeds. We punished that tyrant leader for what he deserved."


    This knight did his research and studied our information before meeting my group. Lancelot also knew the achievements of what we did from the Caerleon kingdom. And I believed that Lancelot also gauged my strength, since he thought I was the missing king or kidnapped King Arthur.

 Chapter 147: Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table

    Chapter 147: Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table


    This knight did his research and studied our information before meeting my group. Lancelot also knew the achievements of what we did from the Caerleon kingdom. And I believed that Lancelot also gauged my strength, since he thought I was the missing king or kidnapped King Arthur.


    Lancelot might have expected that I did something terrible to King Arthur of Albion. But as he found out, I was apletely different person. And I had a noble goal to end this war and a solution for the famine.


    But as soon we stepped out from the room, marching sounds echoed elsewhere. Lancelot widened his eyes and checked the building''s every nook and cranny for the approaching people.


    Despite the drumming sounds of footsteps, Lancelot might have not expected visitors besides us. And these guests ruined his plot.


    Within a few seconds, a toon of guards arrived at the door''s fore. All of the soldiers armed themselves with des directed on our figures. They even aimed their weapons at Lancelot, who I taught he sent to my team. I had already readied my hands and red at Lancelot.


    But the scene caught me by surprise.


    "What is the meaning of this? Who sent you? I am on my way to King Arthur and request an audience with him! I have found some people that could"


    Before Lancelot could finish his sentence, a guard struck the pommel of his sword at him. Lancelot groaned in pain and fell t on the floor, with his drools wetting our feet.


    My team and I gasped as we witnessed the violent scene. But we couldn''t help the poor men kissing the ground.


    "Well, well, well. If isn''t Sir Lancelot conspiring against Albion.You even brought some esteemed guests today. And when I mean guests, you brought demons into the castle?"


    Now that I had thought about it, this ce reminded me about the citadel''s interiors. All the designs came from the gamey''s trailer, which I barely visited. Since I was the strongest yer in this game, there was no need for me to enter this ce. I didn''t have to listen to the official''s orders, considering my title.


    "Sir Lionel! My cousin! What is the meaning of this?!" Lancelot grunted, as he lifted his head.


    But the soldier, who hit him earlier, stomped his feet against Lancelot''s back. The force of his foot sank Lancelot''s body, bringing him more pain than ever before. Lancelot couldn''t say anything about his situation, despite wanting to defend himself. If he tried blindlessly protect himself from these guards, the king would sentence him for treason.


    "Are you a traitor of the Albion? You vowed to protect the kingdom by bringing a demon inside? Your oath is the one who gives you strength. And yet you dare oppose it?" Sir Lionel, a knight from the round table, eximed. "You''re nothing but a worthless pig if King Arthur hears this news. And if I did that, you have no choice but to go to prison, together with Guinevere."


    "Don''t get her into this, Lionel! She has done nothing wrong! If you''re mad at me,sh your anger at me instead! Never let Guinevere into the quarrels we''ve made!" Lancelot retorted.


    Despite Lancelot''s replies, Lionel turned around his back and motioned his fingers. He didn''t even say a word as he left the premises. That man let his guards do the dirty work as he rushed towards King Arthur''s throne room.


    The guards who heard Lionel''s instructions lifted the broken Lancelot and pushed him onwards. These soldiers tried doing it the same, but Lilith shook them off.


    "Lay your hands on my friend''s skin and I shall pulverize you into dust!" the demonic girl yelled, and summoned her dark magic.


    All of us unleashed our powers and broke free from our chains, telling these guards our outmatched arcane. Those soldiers all widened their eyes as soon as they witnessed our release. But none of them had the balls to fight us, since we had a demon by our side.


    Even Lionel returned to the room and gawked at the scene. He tried running away, but Fenrir caught him in his neck.


    The guards immediately reacted and directed their weapons at our team. I had to step up, since the situation had gotten out of hand.


    "Please, soldiers. Drop your weapons and we will spare everyone''s life," I said, while waving my hands. "You don''t know how capable we are to kill you in the blink of an eye. And we won''t just kill you. We will call every citizen in this area and retreat. How''s that?"


    Those soldiers who had a brain let go of their des and surrendered. Some guards had a stubborn personality and issued everyone to attack us. But when those knights realised their positions, all of them reginated their fates to our hands.


    "You lots are no match against King Arthur! As soon as he-."


    I didn''t let the soldier finish and requested Meliodas to zip the soldier''s mouth. Meliodas'' harp echoed in the room, creating some background sounds for our conversation. As he ended his piece, I continued my topic.


    "I know that if we kill you all, we would have announced war against the humans. But we didn''te here for that. We visited Camelot to have an audience with the king. And it''s like what this man, Lancelot, has mentioned. The demons have a n to stop the war and the famine once and for all," I announced, and red at the soldier''s direction.


    "What kind of bluff are you....R-Release me!" Sir Lionel spouted, but became paralysed within seconds.


    Thanks to Meliodas'' song, Lionel couldn''t end his sentence. No matter how hard the unfortunate man struggled, Lionel couldn''t free himself from Meliodas'' bind. The piece that came out from the harp was strong enough to limit the movements of this soldier.


    "I don''t need to exin to an idiotic person like you. You''re nothing but a pawn in this room and the round table. If there''s someone I could talk to, it would be King.."


    "I am here."


    A voice came out suddenly from the upper floors that disrupted our conversation. The mysterious man went down the stairs and met with all of us.


    Within a few seconds, a bloke wearing golden armour greeted our eyes. He had the face of a bartender, paired with some masculine facial hair. That man stood in front of us, with a sword gripped in his hands. The de the guy held was not an ordinary weapon made bymon cksmiths.


    My system notified me that the weapon this man equipped was an Excalibur, which was also the legendary sword. It even gave me warning signs, saying that this man had an arcane amounting of a mountain. This bloke had the most statistical power I had ever seen in my life, which almost ranked with my main ount.


    "Are you, perhaps, King Arthur?" I asked, and turned around.


    After a few months, I finally came face to face with the Albion''s mastermind.


    "Aye. And you must be the leader of your gang. I could see you have a demon with you, spouting a n to save the war. Very well. You have my curiosity, Arthur," King Arthur said, and raised his hand. "Do not have any ill intentions with these guests of mine. And youngd, I ask you to release my knight gripped by your animali-human friend."


    Fenrir heeded King Arthur''s word and let go of Lionel from her hand. That knightnded on the ground and gasped for air. As soon as he recovered, Lionel sprinted towards King Arthur''s side while cursing at us.


    "Thank you. Come and follow me to my throne! Soldiers, standby and protect the gates. I do not want any visitors or elders breaching this meeting."


    As soon as King Arthur said those words, the yers rushed outside and guarded the door. Those gates mmed tight as the knights waited on their posts, as King Arthur had ordered.


    King Arthur led us inside the throne room, together with the five of them seated on the table. I had heard stories about these benevolent knights saving the vige from any monsters harming the people. Even the game referred to them from a legendary story that I didn''t know.


    Those five knights muted themselves upon witnessing our figures entering the throne room. All of them immediately leered at Lilith, who was the demon in our group. Compared to the treatment we received from Lionel, these knights valued our presence. Those five knights didn''t say anything besides keeping an eye at every movement we performed inside this room.


    Sir Lancelot and Lionel made their way towards their seats and greeted everyone. Those two were also knights of the round table, participating in our discussion.


    "I would like to introduce to all of you our sudden guests for today," King Arthur confessed, and presented our team. "Let us all listen to whatever they have to say about the war and the treaty."

 Chapter 148: King Arthur vs Arthur (Excalibur)

    Chapter 148: King Arthur vs Arthur (Excalibur)


    "I would like to introduce to all of you our sudden guests for today," King Arthur confessed, and presented our team. "Let us all listen to whatever they have to say about the war and the treaty."


    Arthur made sure to conceal this meeting from the nobles and other officials of Albion. He had already anticipated my arrival and this treaty we would introduce for the two factions.


    Some audience members made it inside the gate, including a girl with an elegant dress. Lancelot slightly rose from his seat and greeted the girl. He made sure that none of the knights saw him flirting with the woman when the meeting would soon begin.


    King Arthur eyed everyone and informed everyone that the meeting would start shortly. That man gave us some time for us to prepare, since we brought exciting news to the kingdom.


    The king crossed his arms and lent us his ears for this awaited announcementing from Lilith. As soon as everyone had prepared their seats, those knights listened to Lilith''s plea.


    "King Arthur, the strongest knight of the round table and king of Camelot and Albion, I would like to present myself in front of the round table. My name is Lilith Umbra, the daughter of Abaddon, the current demon lord of the demonic kingdom! I have brought to you my newest treaty proposal after the copse from the previous one that the demons and humans had. Instead of fending off our factions, we need to form an alliance and establish trading routes for our unique products. Since famine strikes the world, exchanging foods and resources would be the best option to save our people. Since we would link two sides into one, we would abolish our wars and put our differences aside. There''s nothing more terrifying than losing our people while dying from hunger," Lilith announced, as she rested her hand on her chest. "I know that we need to resolve our history first before establishing connections. But I believe that the famine and war would annihte one of us, if not the two of us, afterwards. It''s best to act now and receive your feedback from my offer, King Arthur."


    After hearing my words, the nights of the round table exchanged words. They kept jotting down notes, trying to figure out if those nights could trust our words. Some of them admired our words and nned on reconsidering our suggestion.


    "Isn''t that a great opportunity for us to finally put aside our conflict? If we give this proposal another chance, maybe we could fight through the famine. And maybe we could have a better future where nobody would die from war or battle! All we had to do was to defend ourselves from monsters outside our terrains!" Lancelot eximed, as he desperately tried telling his thoughts to his fellow knights.


    But Lancelot''s colleagues had a stubborn heart, despite the goal readied in front of them. Some knights imed that they did not trust any demons because of the bitter past. Other knights raised their concerns by approving Lilith''s words into action.


    "You all know demons cannot make any lies, especially during formal events! Demons have prides that hinders us from making rash decisions that we can''t adhere to. Since my father has finally approved my suggestions, King Abadoon will obey the contract. The demons shall also provide 50/50 economic benefits from the industries and the market!" Lilith exined, as she gazed at everyone''s eyes.


    The knights mumbled to themselves once again, brainstorming about the market system. An old knight raised his hand and queried Lilith a question.


    "I am Uther, the previous king of Camelot. I would like to note that the demons destroyed most of our fields during and after the war. The demons also expanded their terrains, which we previously used asnds from the borders. If we could take back thosends and seize its titles, I would have to consider your proposal," the knight named Uther voiced his concerns, and gave his slight approval.


    Thanks to the vote we received from Sir Uther, Lilith couldn''t hide her excitement as he exined the details. She told Sir Uther that the demons would return thosends to the vigers and would provide defences against monsters.


    "Since the demons would agree to this alliance, we would have no other choice but to protect humans from any threats, regardless of the situation. Well, the demons also expect the humans to cooperate when an internal conflict arises, just as the demons would help the humans," Lilith continued, and gave Sir Uther a nod. "Did that answer satisfy you, Sir Uther?"


    "Yes. And very well, Princess Lilith. I hereby announced my vote for the alliance of these two factions!"


    We were off to a great start after hearing Sir Uther''s response. Since two of the knights of the round table epted our offer, our goal ofbining the two factions would eventually reach our hands. All we had to do was to persuade everyone seated on the table. Well, it wasn''t my job to do that, since Lilith was the demonic princess. I was just her sidekick, supporting her every move.


    Sir Gawain also gave his approval to the alliance. He exined that his brother died from the demons, which lessened the knights in the round table. However, Sir Gawain also mentioned that they had all participated in a war.


    "Everyone should expect to die on the battlefield. We are kngiths, for fuck''s sake. As soon as we stepped foot on that arena, we shall ept death with open arms! We are fighting to protect everyone behind us, not the other way around. I hate to admit this, but the demonic girl is right. I n on setting our differences aside and hold hands with the alliance. If there''s any ns to stop the war, I would take that route. I would even exchange my soul tomit to the peace I could never taste," Sir Gawain poetically said, as he closed his eyes and reminisced about the past.


    Sir Lionel and Sir Geraint all shook their heads after hearing our proposal. The two of them exined that they can never trust any demons, since they destroyed the kingdom''s economy. They also stated that they forfeited hundreds of lives to save a few civilians from the demonic invasion.


    "That brutal history alone is enough to keep me from epting that alliance! I can never ept such feral demons inside the kingdom, let alone deceitful creatures like you! Who knows when you would stab us in the back?! You may keep your promises, but you can''t clean the dirt you caused for our kingdoms!"


    Those were the words escaped from the two soldier''s mouths as they red at Lilith''s figure. Lilith gulped those sentences and epted the fact those two soldiers tossed her. She gripped her hands and nodded, epting that those events happened in the past.


    But I held Lilith''s hand and gave her thefort she needed, knowing what stirred inside her mind.


    "Thank you," Lilith whispered, as she leaned her head against mine.


    Since it hade to three people agreeing on both sounds, we just needed the approval of King Arthur. Although an issue would ur if the proposal received a draw, we just had to plead to King Arthur about our project. All we could do was to hope for the best, while keeping our chins soaring through the sky.


    However, something terrible had happened. The king sitting on his throne remained unfazed after hearing such a solution, as he crossed his arms before us. He red at me and stood from his seat, with his hands pointing at the door.


    "Please escort these two outside. I do not ept your alliance and whatnot! Leave this ce and never return inside my castle! Be grateful that I do not n on killing the two of you, even if I wanted to," King Arthur growled as he spouted those words.


    His Excalibur emitted a blue light as King Arthur prepared his de to swing it against us. I also readied my weapon, wishing that I could defend our figures in a team before the attack.


    All the knights seated at the round table stood from their seats and prepared their swords. The three who acknowledged our ims slowly lowered their arsenals, knowing that this was a useless fight. But the two joined forces against King Arthur, brandishing their des in front of our shapes.


    I extended my arms and protected Merleen and the others behind my back. Merleen rushed beside me and readied some light magic circles surrounding our nks. It was the only defensive maneuver we knew to protect ourselves from King Arthur.


    "What''s the meaning of this, King Arthur?! Can''t you see the bigger picture? Three of your subordinates epted our request! They want to change the world by relieving everyone from the endless war! Nobody is winning from this fight! What else do you want, King Arthur?! Tell me!" Lilith cried.

 Chapter 149: The Legendary Escape

    Chapter 149: The Legendary Escape


    "What''s the meaning of this, King Arthur?! Can''t you see the bigger picture? Three of your subordinates epted our request! They want to change the world by relieving everyone from the endless war! Nobody is winning from this fight! What else do you want, King Arthur?! Tell me!" Lilith cried.


    Even after Sir Lancelot, Sir Gawain, and Sir Uther agreed to the treaty, King Arthur refused the proposal. There was nothing that we could do to move forward when the king wouldn''t give his permission.


    Lilith tried persuading King Arthur for his verdict about the treaty. But King Arthur remained stubborn in his opinion and issued his soldiers towards our figures.


    "Please escort these guests outside the exit! And Princess Lilith! I have enough of your details about this treaty you''ve thought of! No matter what you say, I will not shake hands with a demon!" King Arthur growled, as he red in our direction.


    But before those soldiers could guide us towards the door, Lilith conjured a dark energy surrounding her. That arcane she summoned tossed the two soldiers backwards, forcing them to slide through the exit.


    All the knights reacted to Lilith''s violent nature as they each brandished their sword at our fore. Those knights of the round table prepared themselves for a battle as they witnessed our disturbance inside the citadel. My team and I also made our stance and readied ourselves for a fight.


    However, King Arthur disrupted the momentum with a wave of his hand. Those soldiers and knights lowered their weapons, but not their guards. Those knights waited for whatever King Arthur would say beside the round table.


    "If we fight now, I will kill all of your friends, excluding you. I will use your head and present it at the Camelot''s heart as a reminder for the demons about this war. Nothing shall go against my way, especially demons and monsters tarnishing the city! We have one problem to face, and I don''t n on adding it because of you lots!" King Arthur yelled, as he finally revealed the holy sword in his hands.


    "Is that the Excalibur?" I asked, Lilith and I revealed ours. "Why does this world have three Excaliburs?! There should have been only one! That''s what I know from the game.world."


    King Arthur just chuckled to himself as he shed us a grin. "I have been attached to my sword since birth. There wasn''t a time where I didn''t use my sword, which chose me to be its owner. This de granted me the power to defend my kingdoms from evildoers such as the likes of youThose creatures that aren''t human are not a part of the circle of life."


    The man slowly descended from his throne and walked past the dumbfounded knights. Those soldiers gave him a salute before ring at our figures once again.


    "Those who are not humans shall perish by my de. Those you call individuals are just monsters with a different skin, regardless of their culture. Have you ever seen someone call himself a human but has three eyes, weighs like a boulder, and stands like a tree? People who called themselves as civilizes had gone mad or senile..They have the weakest minds inside my kingdom. So I liberate them from their suffering. No matter how much you struggle, Princess Lilith and yourckeys, I will not falter to your treaty. As long as I govern Albion, my kingdoms will not bow down to your reign! We will strive on our own feet and fall upon our demise. But we will never listen to the likes of you, demons. And those corrupted by those fiends of the dark," King Arthur continued his sentence.


    After hearing King Arthur''s speech, Lilith and everyone else on our team gritted our teeth. Our n on persuading King Arthur went down the drain. It almost seemed that our efforts of forming an alliance was a futile attempt of wasting our time.


    And since the situation had gotten worse, we had no other way around this inevitable fight.


    "A while ago, I told you to leave this ce unscathed. But you kept pestering me with those ill words, Princess Lilith. I was being handsome to your presence, since I wanted to defeat the demons on the battlefield. But I can''t ept your trespassers inside my kingdom!" King Arthur said, and gazed at the guards arriving at the front door. "My dearest allies, seize these foul beasts and throw them into the dungeon! Avoid killing them at all costs! I want all of them alive as collections inside my prison!"


    I didn''t know if King Arthur was being generous about his offer or not after saying those words. Even though he didn''t order to kill us, those soldiers would do anything to restrict our movements. And the soldiers would eventually ce my team inside a cell, which would give the guards freedom to do anything they wanted.


    Those knights who agreed on the treaty rose from the round table and eventually led the charge. Those four knights charged straight in our directions, together with the soldiers striking at our behind. The only knights who hadn''t made their move were Sir Lancelot and King Arthur.


    Fortunately, that lessened number would help us win this fight and escape the citadel. We could just hope that would happen, especially if we were inside the enemy''s base.


    Lilith and Merleen ced their defensive barriers and protected everyone inside the dark and radiating light. That demonic girl also tried conjuring some magic circles outside our dome to attack the knights. Those spells she casted were runes enough to spark some damage in the area, but would be insufficient to take out our opponents. She didn''t want to use massive area of effect abilities, since it could also affect our team.


    Fenrir and I rushed to each side and defended our post. We didn''t let any soldiers or knights attack us at both angles as we desperately pushed them from afar.


    Thanks to our skills and experience, we danced on the battlefield and maintained our distance from the soldiers harassing our rear.


    But those knights didn''t press any tactics against us as they lunged in our direction. I didn''t know if they were just ying with us like children in sparring matches.


    Meliodas did his thing and channelled the strings of his harp. However, because of the knight''s ss, those beats he tuned didn''t work on this battle.


    But the music man never aimed at the knights. Meliodas'' n was to control our movements and became our hidden reflex of this sh.


    Thanks to the additional support we received from Meliodas, we evaded every assault done by the soldiers. Those people dded in various metals could not keep up with our moves as we slick through the floor.


    But after countless exchanges, the knights finally discharged their spells that gave them an advantage.


    Those four knights shouted something novel through my ears. As soon as they screeched their abilities, the knights surrounded themselves with magic circles that enhanced their equipment.


    Each knight we faced different attributes or elements coated on their des as they brandished it in front of us. Some of the knights even had barriers that defended their vulnerable spots, which gave us no openings. Well, that would change if Lilith would attack the knights using her darkened magic abilities against those knights. But I doubted that would do anything against King Arthur if he moved from that floor.


    Those knights finally analysed our steps and used those moves against us. Those four knights were like the better party that I had yed against while using my main ount. I could even deduce that these knights of the round table yed better than any other teams I faced against when the game firstunched.


    But despite their teamwork, Fenrir and I protected each other''s backs like a duo in the game. Since we had been fighting against multiple enemies with the same stakes as this, those four knights were nothingpared to our previous battles. Although we confessed this was still a tough match that we could lose with one mistake.


    However, my words came back and bit me from behind. The soldier changed course and attacked Merleen without a hint of doubt. His swords wouldn''t pierce through that shield without applying any force. But with that de used by the knights, Merleen''s light shield could shatter after a few hits.


    "Merleen!" I shouted, and tried protecting her fore.


    But the knights obstructed my way and made sure that I couldn''t leave my post. I kept ncing at Merleen''s side, hoping that I could defend her. But the knight kept pounding me using the pommel of his sword, continuing to apply pressure against me.


    Fortunately, something happened before the sword reached Merleen''s chest. Lilith twirled around and defended the knight using her Excalibur into motion. It was the most picturesque scene I had ever seen in my life, thanks to the dark fragments scattering in mid-air.

 Chapter 150: King Arthur vs Lilith

    Chapter 150: King Arthur vs Lilith


    Fortunately, something happened before the sword reached Merleen''s chest. Lilith twirled around and defended the knight using her Excalibur into motion. It was the most picturesque scene I had ever seen in my life, thanks to the dark fragments scattering in mid-air.


    Lilith rarely used her Excalibur into motion. She usually used her dark magic and other demonic powers tobat any problems she faced, regardless of the situation. But now that the enemies had upgraded, Lilith had no other choice but to brandish her sword.


    And since that sword was an otherworldly weapon, those four knights stood no chance against her, even if they tried.


    As soon as Lilith bursted the defences of those knights, the soldiers backed off a few steps away from us. Their eyes widened, knowing that they stood no match against her. Even if I was the soldier facing off against Lilith, I would have careened my way out of this ce.


    How could a mere soldier deal damage against a demonic girl wielding an overpowered sword?


    But after thinking about that thought, my brain knew that I just jinxed myself. Despite the fear rummaging inside the soldiers, they continued firing their magic in our direction. The knights also resumed leaping in front of us, attempting to strike our chest with their des.


    This fight could go on forever, since our strengthplemented the enemy. But one man refused to witness the entire scene unfold before his eyes. And that cold gaze was enough to sent a shiver down our spines.


    King Arthur lifted his finger, forcing everyone to stop on their tracks for the second time.


    King Arthur must have known that this was a useless fight inside the citadel. And even if we shed our swords until one of us fell down, the entire kingdom would fall into shambles.


    "How about we make you a deal. You and me in a duel without any magic. If you win, you leave this room unscathed. If I win, the two of you will go to my dungeon," King Arthur uttered, as he brandished his de in front of us.


    "If I win, take the treaty and form an alliance with the demon," Lilith interposed. "If you don''t, the deal''s over. I don''t care how many soldiers, mages, knights, or enemies I will face. As long as I bring peace in this war, I won''t stop fighting you."


    "Looks like we have somepetition. Okay, Princess Lilith. Show me what you got. No magic or any enhancement. Just pure skill. Whoever wins this duel will do what the losers says, including the guests beside you."


    As soon as King Arthur mentioned those words, his orbs glided at our figures. He shed us with a grin, as he pointed his sword at my figure.


    "I wanted to fight you, but youck strength and experience using the sword. Even though you stole my name, you don''t have any qualities of a warrior or a king," King Arthur eximed, as he averted his gaze from my figure.


    "No! Just me! This battle is just you and me! But you can chase my teammates around if I lose.Which I won''t," Lilithmanded, which King Arthur eventually epted.


    After mocking me with King Arthur''s words, Lilith asked if she could have some spare time to prepare to talk with the rest of us. Fortunately, King Arthur gave Lilith permission and waited as soon as she was ready.


    "You have five minutes tell what you want on that corner where nobody could hear you. Even though we''re both enemies, I still value your privacy as monsters inside my house," King Arthur said, as he motioned his fingers.


    Our team marched our way towards the corner just as King Arthur had instructed. We only had five minutes to converse whatever Lilith had in mind before the knights could seize us out.


    Before we could start our meeting, Lilith asked Merleen if she could conjure a light wall around us. Lilith added some dark magic on thatyer, reinforcing it with her own magic. The knights who witnessed our figures pointed their figures at us and marched in our direction. But King Arthur hindered them, telling the soldiers that we didn''t want anyone to hear our conversation.


    And truthfully enough, these barriers were enough to absorb the sound waves from the inside. No matter what happens, our voices won''t reach the outside.


    Without wasting any more seconds, Lilith finally sparked the conversation, "Since Iid out my promise with King Arthur, I want you guys to escape after the battle. I know that I could win this fight, but we''re talking about King Arthur. He''s the strongest man in the world. I have fought countless enemies in the past, but I have never seen such a congested arcane and robust aura ever in my lifetime. This may be the most difficult battle I may ever face throughout my time. And if I lose, please leave without me. Alert my father that the humans pulled off their treaty. As soon as that happens, please be safe, Arthur."


    I shook my head and retorted, "Are you out of your mind? Of course you will win! And even if you don''t we will all fight our way out together!"


    All our members had the same thoughts and nodded to my words. Even though Meliodas and Fenrir had second doubts trusting a demon, those two wanted Lilith alive. Well, after everything they heard from the banquet we had, that pair wanted Lilith to lead the charge. She was the only demon who wanted to stop the war from urring for any further.


    "NO!" Lilith shouted, as she returned my gaze. "I can''t do that, Arthur. I cannot lie to them or to myself. All I could do is to ept my loss if I lose this battle. I do not know why they want me alive, but I have to prepare for the worst. Arthur, there''s a slim chance that I will win this duel. But I want you guys to be strong since you''re the only one I could trust right now.And you guys were the only ones who listened to my goal when everyone else shut me down. In addition, I don''t want to lose any of you while fighting our way towards the exit. King Arthru could kill all of us if he tried, but didn''t. He''s mocking our strengths and didn''t participate in any battle. I''m afraid that he could wipe us out before some of us could escape here alive."


    I couldn''t believe what kind of life Lilith had to go through while bringing that optimistic goal. She was the only demon I knew that fought for freedom for the two factions.


    After our countless debates with Lilith, I finally surrendered this argument. I couldn''t win against Lilith, since there was nothing we could do to stop King Arthur.


    And it was like Lilith had mentioned. King Arthur didn''t take part in the sh earlier and just ordered hisckeys to fight for him. Sir Lancelot too just watched at the backlines, observing our every movement. Luckily, despite our circumstances, there was still one who believed we had the right statement. And that was Sir Lancelot, a knight of the round table.


    "Unfortunately, your time is over, Lilith. You have to let go of this barrier and fight me in a duel. Or else I will kill all of you," warned King Arthur, as he snapped his fingers.


    Lilith and the rest of us red at his figure, while expecting what would happen next. But since King Arthur already exhausted all our options, our team had to obey hismand.


    Lilith and Merleen undid all the shields surrounding us. As soon as the barriers disappeared, Lilith marched at the centre and revealed her sword. Those knights guided us to the side, which was the best seat in this room. They made sure that we won''t escape this ce and watch until the end.


    Even though nobody heard us, the knightstched us inside the room with their stares and weapons.


    "Arthur.I''m scared..Is Lilith going to lose? Is she going to be with us soon?" Merleen asked, while gazing at me with puppy eyes.


    I gave Merleen a firm nod and answered, "Yeah. She will be with us. Don''t worry. We won''t leave Lilith behind. She''s our friend after all."


    Merleen saw through my lies but acted as if I said the truth. Our team also arrived on the seats provided by the knights, which we could use to watch the fight.


    The stakes favoured our goals. If we win, King Arthur would ept our treaty, regardless of any situation in hand. But if we lose, we lose everything, including our lives.


    As soon as the two contestants met in the centre, King Arthur mumbled a few words. "The duel is simple. Whoever defeats, kills, or even makes the other one surrnder wins the match. We will only use our swords in battle, not fist fights. We could use our limbs as our extension of this fight. And most importantly, no talking. I hate illusionsing from demons. I don''t get it."

 Chapter 151: Arthurs Defeat

    Chapter 151: Arthur''s Defeat


    "He who strikes first wins.But the one who strikesst ends the battle."


    That quote lingered inside my head before the battle could begin. The twopetitors red at each other''s eyes while sheathing their swords from the scabbards. Lilith couldn''t use any magic, which was her only advantage against King Arthur. But despite that thought, my heart believed she would win the battle.


    The knights and soldiers watching the fight ced their bets on King Arthur. Some bastards mmed the pack of money on the table and bet on Lilith. They hoped she could win the battle too against their ruler of these kingdoms. They thought of this battle as a game while our lives were on the line.


    However, there was nothing I could do to stop these animals from entertaining themselves. Because if Lilith wins this match, every one of them would join the alliance.


    Lilith made the first strike as she lunged forward, aiming for the man''s sides. King Arthur swayed backwards and parried Lilith''s attack, forcing her to retreat, too. The two repeatedly danced as the twopetitors clinked their swords, resounding through the room.


    But after five minutes of battle, none of them had the upper hand. It felt like a game of chess where the two participants had equal footing, waiting for the other to make a mistake.


    "You are a demonic princess indeed! No one has eversted from fighting me than you."


    "Spare me thepliments, King Arthur. The fight''s not over."


    "Indeed."


    After the pair''s exchange, Lilith dashed towards the tables and used it as a trampoline. Since King Arthur didn''t say anything about it, Lilith used her environment to her advantage.


    The demonic girl leapt from the board and swung her sword as if it was thest one Lilith would from her life.And unfortunately, that event happened.


    When Lilith used the high ground to her advantage, that left her some openings. Jumping from the board and onto the opponent was a risky move that could win or lose the sh. And Lilith ended up losing the fight when King Arthur finally made his move.


    That armoured man ducked his head and sped Lilith''s Excalibur using his hand. King Arthur manipted Lilith''s attack, forcing her to strike the nearby chair. And that assault led to her demise.


    "It''s over," said King Arthur, as he had thestugh.


    But before King Arthur made his strike, I came onward and blocked his attack.


    "ENOUGH! You already won..Killing her was not an option!" I shouted, with King Arthur''s de pressed against mine.


    Instead of running away, I protected Lilith from her inevitable death. Although King Arthur nned on taking her alive, that strike was enough to catch me off guard. My team and I didn''t want to lose her. How could we run away if we saw our friend getting killed by our enemies in front of us?


    No human could have escaped, knowing that theirrade would die. If I couldn''t save one person, how could I call myself a hero?


    "I know.That''s why I made you move. Knights of the Round Table! Seize our guests and put them in the dungeon! Princess Lilith would be in a separate cell!" King Arthur yelled, as he retracted his sword to his scabbard.


    Fenrir and the others wanted to fight, but I raised my hands and surrendered. I told them that we should ept our defeat and go as these knights told.


    All those knights went in our direction and shackled us with their locks. Those chains drained our strength and arcane, which made our appendages wobbly like noodles. Our eyes constantly fell on the ground, with our consciousness fighting back the urge to sleep. Despite our chivalrous efforts, we slowly sumbed to our sleep.


    And I was thest to close my eyes, since I wanted to know where we would go. But King Arthur noticed me, who was still fighting back my drowsiness. I also wanted to protect my friends if these scumbags nned on harassing them. Luckily, these knights remained respectful as they escorted us towards the uncharted hallways..


    "Imend you, Arthur. Even though those chains absorb your mana, you still remain vignt on your surroundings. No wonder the sword chose you to be its wielder..Too bad you''re corrupted by the mind of that wretch," King Arthur mumbled in front of me.


    "She''s not a wretch! And I am not corrupted!" I growled, while still fighting off my urge to sleep. "You''re the one who''s clouded with your own thoughts, thinking that you''re doing the right thing...But you''re not! We''re offering an alliance to save everyone from the famine. But you ordered our imprisonment because of your wicked ideals...


    King Arthur shed me a grin as he gave me his reply, "If you really think that way, you''re no other than any fool I''ve fought. You see, I saved my people from those demons and monsters. And I dictated the civilians to save the fields and grow crops out of thinnd. For many years, I protected every vige and kingdom surrounding Camelot. But monsters you call individuals did nothing but wreck havoc on mynd."


    "Take a closer look, Arthur. Can''t you see the difference between demons and humans? Besides their humanoid figure, those creatures have more arcane than us. And they could live a longer life than us mere humans," King Arthur said, as he angled my face towards Lilith''s shape. "Throughout generations, those demons ughtered my people like pigs in a sty. You have no idea how it feels like to lose the vige you swore to protect, Arthur. And because of that, you are no king. You and I are two different versions..Because I''ve watched you throughout your first years living in this world.apart from yours."


    My mind sent me thousands of exmations and question marks after hearing King Arthur''s words. I didn''t know why King Arthur said those sentences to me.Except if he was the one who called me a fool when I first arrived in Magique.


    "You.You''re the talking dude inside my head?! You''re the one who keeps saying that I am not worthy to be a hero?!"


    King Arthur threw countless negative remarks at me when I firstnded on this world. He was the one who judged me for who I was and pulled me to my abyss.


    Despite those hindered words, I rose back and became the man I was today. But after all this time, King Arthur was the one who told me those pessimisticments.


    "I''ve seen you grow. And I have seen you fall, Arthur. When the world wanted me to disappear, you emerged across the skies and fell on mynd. But when you walked on this terrain, you did nothing to help those vigers. Your cowardness brought you to your own demise and carved you to who you are right now. But that doesn''t mean you''re mature and became a hero. If youpare my works and yours, you''d fall t on the ground," King Arthur continued his insults as he waved his hands to the knights. "I am sick of your little gimmicks, Arthur. But I would like to thank you for giving me more power than I should. With this system of yours, I could enhance every spell inside of me. And I could even give to these knights whocked power!"


    The system was the power that belonged to me. It was the only thing that kept me alive, since I continuously outgrow everyone. My team also had that system, which made them overpoweredpared to our enemies. I also gave my system to the mercenaries, who I trusted. But that didn''t ount for this situation, since none of them appeared inside this room.


    But if King Arthur, who had no power-ups, defeated Lilith..How could we defeat him if he has the system now?


    I didn''t know the answer, since my mind and body had finally given up. Thest thing I saw was the knights dragging me elsewhere, far away from the throne room. King Arthur showed me a glimpse of his system, with the screen greeting my eyes.


    It was what King Arthur had mentioned. He was currently level on, like the rest of all yers who had the system. It would take him days to level up and earn some power from that system. But if King Arthur sessfully grabbed some titles, he would be an unstoppable force that we could never fight against.


    Lilith also shut her eyes and fell asleep, together with the rest of myrades. "I''m sorry...that I dragged you into this."


    I shook my head and weakly replied, "No.At least we tried."


    Despite my weary eyes, I forced them open and studied my surroundings. Even if my orbs resigned, my ears took their ce. My mind marked every sound that echoed inside this room, hoping that I could hear them soon.

 Chapter 152: The Scatter for Power (1) Epilogue

    Chapter 152: The Scatter for Power (1) Epilogue


    Green Knight''s Perspective


    These parts are like bonus chapters but works as an epilogue for the final battle and volume


    ___________________


    After watching Arthur and his friends leave the Kingdom of Caerleon, the eight of us mercenaries returned to the pce. Arthur and the people anointed me as their new king, which meant.


    "New problems," I eximed, while heaving out a lengthy sigh.


    Those past secretaries of the king had their faces relieved from stress as soon as they saw me on my seat. Those assistants had their eyes sparkling like bubbles found on theke when the moon basked itself with its moonlight.


    Instead of those elegant meals, parties, and sitting in the throne room, the butlers and maids escorted me somewhere. It was a ce called an "office", which had nothing besides paperworks I had to sign.


    "Why do I have to do this?" I asked the butlers overseeing my work.


    "Your highness, it''s for the people. Arthur and you havee up with some master n that would truly benefit the entire kingdom! Our people would rejoice once you sign these papers and send them to the nobles," the butler replied, while lowering his head. "If you would excuse me, I have some chores to do. I wille back for you and check everything you''ve worked on, King Green."


    "W-What?! Aren''t you going to help me?!?!" I asked, paired with some thousands of question marks floating above my head.


    The butler shook his head and answered, "I''m afraid I can''t do that, King Green. This is your job, not mine. I do theundry and other misceneous things, while you help confirm all the process of our kingdom."


    "But I have no idea how to-...."


    "And you''re probably going to have an all-nighter for today! I wish you luck, King Green!"


    Before I could finish my sentence, the door mmed shut before my face, leaving me alone inside this office. It was what the butler had mentioned. The nobles wrote all the concerns of this kingdom, which was my job to inspect every one of them. I had to govern everything at my sight, including the taxes and infrastructures these people wanted to build. My mercenary friends had no idea how to help me. So they were now on their way towards a bar while chugging the ale inside their mugs.


    I had never imagined bing the king of an entire kingdom and governing the lives of these people. I had experience on bing a leader in our party, but that didn''tpare to the responsibilities I had as a king.


    There was only one thing I needed to do as a mercenary. And that was to kill anyone that my client would ask for, as long as we epted it. Mercenaries did that for the money but not us. Our group were the only people who targeted corrupt politicians, bandits, and whatnots surrounding the Kingdom of Caerleon.


    But since I sat on this chair, I had to kiss those fighting days goodbye. I couldn''t give my half-assed effort, since I handled the livelihood of these people.


    "I know what it''s like to have a corrupt and greedy official. But I am not like that at all. It doesn''t take a genius to know how these leadership works. All I have to do is." I mumbled to myself, and went on forever to the documents.


    The second day came, and I finally finished every paper that I needed to sign. I only had a few days of rest, considering everything that happened.


    The tyrant king and his followers didn''t die in our hands. Those people remained inside the dungeon, heavily guarded by a fewrades and other soldiers I trusted. They kept bbering about the treaty they had with the Kingdom of Camelot, saying that we disobeyed its orders. And the Albion, an alliance formed by the king of Camelot, woulde for us.


    The previous king''s words also came from my valuable information broker. That mysterious man we hired as a scout from our kingdom also entold the same words said by the former king. He said that the forces of Albion would soon arrive around seven days, which the man also spotted from afar. Since I already wasted two days by signing these documents, we only have five days left to prepare for another war.


    "It''s a good thing Arthur gave us the system, or else we would have to fight them with limited sources," I murmured to myself, as I headed out towards the barracks.


    Fortunately, six of myrades all settled inside a camp. They all greeted me and gave me a salute that the knights did every time they saw me. But I waved my hand and knocked someone''s head out, while gritting my teeth.


    "You''re not supposed to do that to me! We''re brothers and sisters from different mothers! Spare me with these formal greetings!" I growled at the six mercenariesughing at me.


    "We couldn''t help it, your highness! You''re royal now, right?" one mercenary remarked, as she gave me a bow.


    All the five other mercenaries chuckled up a storm when they heard ourrade cracked a joke. I couldn''t hold myself for any longer and joined in theughter, regardless of the ce.


    "By the way, where''s Lara?" I asked, and noticed that there was someone missing in our group.


    We were eight mercenaries in total, since our leaders died from battle. But we were just seven standing inside the room filled with guards, mages, and warriors. However, despite the noise we made, those knights didn''t mind our tones.


    "Lara went to her sick sister. She said that she epted a quest to buy her sister some medicine."


    "That girl also said that she would return a few days from now."


    My two mercenaries exined the details of Lara''s disappearance. Lara was also a mercenary who fought with us against the tyrant king.


    But despite Lara''s appearance, she also had an ill sister living outside the kingdom. Although we trusted each other, Lara still didn''t want to disclose the location of her sibling. Everyone respected her thoughts and remained friends after that. We didn''t mind if Lara didn''t want to tell us about her sick sister, since we all nned to help her if she needed us the most.


    "I don''t know what has gotten into that girl! I''m the king of Caerleon! Although it''s illegal, I could borrow some money from the stash and give her what she needed. Or I could also help the farmers plow the field or ept some mercenary quests as a team! Why would she run off just like that!" I confessed, while caressing my forehead. "I don''t know what is more difficult, my paper work or that girl!"


    "Come on, Green. We all know what she has been through. We could give her a break every now and then, right?"


    "She did that for the sake of her little sister. Lara didn''t want to bother you and your work as a king! Even if I was in her position, I would have done the same thing."


    "You have a kingdom to feed. And those people trust you and your wisdom. ce your trust on Lara too and just wait for her to return. Maybe we could hold a banquet if that happens."


    My mercenary friends narrated their thoughts to me as they tapped their hands over my shoulder. My friend''s hands continued pressing on my body and gave me the ease that I needed to feel.


    "Sorry.I just.I just want to help you guys if something happens. I''m your leader right now and the king of a kingdom!...But I can''t help my friends? That''s bullshit, you know?" I cursed, while looking at the knights training against each other.


    "That''s nonsense, Green! If there''s one thing, we are so delighted to work with you! I was a dark mercenary before but look at me now! I still do mercenary work, but we save people! And you became a great king for thisnd! And I am working for that very king!" a mercenary told me as he shed me a smile.


    All my fiverades did the same and grinned before me. Those knights who overheard our conversation cheered for my name, iming that the kingdom would be on the right path. These people''s expectations rained upon me. But instead of feeling anxious for my work, all I had to do was to be myself.


    "We have our systems. This kingdom doesn''t have anything to worry about!" my friends said, and continued chattering with each other and the knights.


    But our peace had finally shattered open upon returning to my office. I resumed my evening routine of checking the papers when my thoughts got disrupted. Dozens of knocks on the door echoed inside, followed by my butler hurriedly opening the door.


    "Milord, I have terrible news to tell you," my servant said, while gasping for air.


    "Slow down, my friend. What''s the matter?" I asked, while helping the man stand.


    Much to my surprise, crimson paint covered his shirt as the butler looked at me in the eye.

 Chapter 153: The Scatter for Power (2) Epilogue

    Chapter 153: The Scatter for Power (2) Epilogue


    Still in Green Knight''s Point of View


    ______________________


    Much to my surprise, crimson paint covered his shirt as the butler looked at me in the eye. The man nearly fell on the ground as I pressed my hand on his wounds.


    "Who did this to you? That enemy is a bold one if he thinks he could leave this premises alive!" I yelled, while clicking my tongue.


    "The traitor.has already escaped.There''s a traitor among us..He said.to give this note to you.."


    After saying his fill, the butler lost his blood and died in my hands. His crimson fluid drenched my fingers, which eventually took the servant''s life. The butler''s eyes stared at my face, as if begging to see the light in this kingdom.


    I slowly covered the man''s eyes and gingerly rested him on the floor. "Don''t worry..As long as I''m alive, nobody will harm the kingdom. I will protect it with my life."


    Within a few seconds, the guards appeared inside my office and looked around. The chimes of bells also reverberated outside the castle, alerting everyone inside the city.


    While that happened, a knight boldly went to me and asked me some questions. "Your highness, the army is yours tomand. What do you need, and the militia will service you with everything we have!"


    "Where did the butler die? What time? And who was there with him? I want every answer immediately after asking some witnesses! Call every soldier in the area and search the culprit inside the kingdom.That person will pay," I growled, and clicked my tongue.


    Thanks to the system Arthur had given me, I revealed my maddened aura to my surroundings. The knights who were beside me all performed a defensive stance after sensing my violent aura. But upon gazing at my figure, the soldiers all unsheathed their swords and lowered their heads. Each of the soldiers expressed their apologies to me as soon as they noticed what they did.


    However, I paid little attention to them and walked out of the room. Some soldiers followed my behind and guarded my nk, knowing that there was a killer on the loose. We didn''t know if the murderer worked alone or a team, since nobody saw the individual''s face.


    While walking in the hallway, I opened the note clipped in my hands. It was the letter that my butler received from the killer who stabbed him in the chest.


    The words written on the paper vibrated my body, forcing me to stop on my tracks.


    "Please help me...Meet me at the White Mountain, near the Kingdom of Camelot. There''s a vige there where my sister resides.I don''t know if she''s going to make it. The Camelot Kingdom brought some guards. Bring everyone, except for the soldiers of Caerleon. So you won''t leave the kingdom undefended."


    "Lara."


    The note that the butler sent to me came from Lara, our mercenary who went missing after the battle. But Lara''s letter went to me in an odd fashion, which cost the lives of my people. I didn''t know how many people affected by the murderer. But I hope those traitors weren''t rted to Lara.


    Since Lara said she needed our help, it only meant that there was someone behind this attack. And that someone came from Camelot Kingdom.


    Upon arriving outside, the scout I ordered earlier came running in my direction. The knight announced his arrival and exined everything he had found when hemitted to his rounds.


    "The killer that attacked the butler was a spy hired from Camelot and the nearby kingdoms. We verified it using his uniforms and weapons he had used.Unfortunately, as soon as we caught him, the man suddenly died. The doctors thought someone poisoned the pawn and controlled him using illusions or mind spells," the scout confessed, while maintaining a nk face. "We have three casualties and five injured soldiers, your highness. The killer went alone. And our intelligence thinks there are more of them outside our kingdoms. Our forces are on our way to search the area.But because of our current environment, it would be difficult for us to."


    "Stop patrolling when it''s evening. We would just waste our time chasing an insect galloping around. Instead, order every soldier in the area and tell themander to prepare for war ...." I directed, and yelled at another soldier. "And, you! Call the nobles and the generals at the front gate once they''re finished! I have something important to say!"


    After our exchange, the messenger sprinted towards the barracks and informed the general. When the man in charge heard my words, themander revealed himself from the tent and issued a meeting. Those soldiers rallied around him as the general gave them the schedule of protecting the kingdom.


    I believed in Lara''s words and obeyed the warningsing from the letter.


    As soon as I finished that part, I raced towards the hallway and found the seven mercenaries. All of them had already equipped themselves with their weapons, preparing to leave the kingdom. When I arrived at the scene, myrades waved their hands and invited me into their circle.


    "I know you n on searching for this mother-fucker. So I called out to everyone to go on a journey."


    "It''s a good thing we slept the entire day so we could fight some bandits or whatnot!"


    Despite themotion happening surrounding the kingdom, these mercenaries had a nk face. We came prepared that we would lose some people in this war. And it was our job to protect the kingdom within our hands.


    I had be the crowned ruler of this kingdom. But there was a mercenary that we needed to save. And that someone was still ourrade who helped free the people from the oppressive king.


    "You bet we would.And I found a letter written by Lara...Come on. Read that note outside as we head out. We should also inform the generals and nobles about our absence. And make sure that we arrive back here within a few days," I exined, as the seven of us headed out of the pce.


    "How long does it take to arrive at the White Mountains in a caravan?" I asked, as the seven of us walked towards the buzzing hallway.


    "We should arrive there around four hours, Green. But if there is trouble along the way, we could arrive there in around six hours," myrade replied, as we nced at the door guarded by two soldiers.


    Upon reaching the castle''stter part, the general and the nobles finally arrived at the front gate. All of them had a worried look on their faces, since they witnessed such a sudden event. But despite these circumstances, they maintained their posture as they conversed with me.


    "Did you call, your highness?"


    "Sir, as youmand, sir!"


    The nobles andmanders greeted me with awe as soon as they witnessed my presence. I returned the gesture and exined everything that they needed to know.


    "We received some information regarding this assault. We, the mercenaries, are on our way to stop them from further attacking our kingdom. I want you, nobles, to be in charge while I''m gone. And if I don''te back, someone else from my mercenary group would be the king or queen. If I heard someone stole the people''s taxes, I will behead you myself!" I yelled, as I stared at the general''s eyes. "Order the soldiers to defend the borders around the clock. The letter also mentioned that the kingdom of Camelot could arrive and announce a war against us. SInce all seven of us would travel to the White Mountains, the soldiers would be the only one who could defend this ce. But I put my word that I or my friends would return to this kingdom within two days. If we don''t return within two days.Order an immediate evacuation for the people. There''s an underground path you all should take.Save the children and mothers, while the rest of you.protect them."


    "Why would the king and his subordinates be the one to take those out when you could order your soldiers?!" the nobles asked, as he voiced his concerns.


    "I would if it weren''t for my friend kidnapped by those Camelot Knights. Don''t worry. We would be back within two days. And besides, Arthur granted us power beyond our measure. We were the only few ones who have this arcane that nobody else has," I answered.


    Upon hearing my words, the general and nobles nodded and went to their areas. Since we had eradicated all greedy merchants and nobles, all these officials would do anything to protect these people. And I personally appointed new royalties that came from the people''s choices, which was also a suggestioning from Arthur. He told me that selecting some officialsing from the people would grant their trust to the king, which eventually became effective.


    When we finally told everything the nobles and generals needed to know, all seven mercenaries hopped inside the caravan. One of us was a coachman as we headed out towards the charted road, passing by numerous soldiers along the way. They all gave us their salutes as they watched us leave the kingdom.

 Chapter 154: The Scatter for Power (3) Epilogue

    Chapter 154: The Scatter for Power (3) Epilogue


    We finally told everything the nobles and generals needed to know. After exining those details, all seven mercenaries hopped inside the caravan. Caerleon people didn''t need me for anything, since I had already told them the preparations they must take for the uing war.


    One of us was a coachman as we headed out towards the charted road, passing by numerous soldiers along the way. We also took turns who would be the next rider, since some of us needed to take some rest in between trips. I excluded myself from them. rotation, considering that I was one of those people who needed some shut eye.


    Those soldiers gave us their salutes as they watched us leave the kingdom. Cheers echoed behind our back, but we didn''t have any time to look back. All of us focused our sight up ahead, where we could meet our distant friend.


    When we passed by the kingdom''s borders, we saw nothing but the darkened clouds and the peaceful forest. There were no animals that obstructed our way, besides the colony of bats swarming from above.


    Our caravan would pass by the Camelot''s borders before we could arrive at the White Mountains. Just a couple of miles away was the Kingdom of Camelot, house of all the knights that despise us for ruining Albion''s contract.


    But my team of mercenaries didn''t move because of Albion and Camelot knights. We journeyed through the uncharted road to see ourrade. And Lara sought our help, which she wrote on the note..


    The only way to assist her was arriving at her presence when she would need us the most. And since our group watched each other''s backs, we didn''t want Lara to fight this battle alone. If there was someone who she could trust, it was our team.


    "This is Lara''s handwriting," said myrade, who was beside me. "But I have an inkling that a trap would greet us once we arrive at the White Mountains. That ce was known to be a notorious ce for bandits. ording to other knights, it was the home of bandits and other vigntes running away from thew."


    "Lara needs our help! But why would she ask us to go towards the White Mountains? She could ask us before she could even ept that mission?" another mercenary eximed, while leaning his head near the note.


    "Regardless if it''s a trap, we will help ourrades. That has always been our life since the day we grouped together, okay? Nobody gets left behind, not even the crown would stop me. If this happens to any one of you, I would do the same."


    After hearing my response, we continued exploring the new terrain. But our expectations plummeted to the ground as we spotted nothing but some bronze field. Nothing appeared with crystal colour, despite the White Mountain''s name. Only a few circr tumbleweeds were the only one that apanied us on our adventure.


    It had been three hours since we roamed around this field full of nothing but sand. Not even bandits or other creatures emerged on our sight as we traversed the open field. We almost suspected that we had looped around for several times, which would be the case.


    But fortunately, we had our systems with us to guide our carriage towards our destination. If there was one thing our time prided about, it was our experience and the system. People knew us for being ruthless shadows who fixed the government. And with this added power, we could take anyone, except demons.


    "It says here we are on the right track.But why can''t we see anything? Lara mentioned that there''s a vige nearby." I mumbled. "We have been travelling for three hours, but


    "Maybe it''s far beyond the White Mountains'' terrain? We can never know unless we run into them," myrade replied, as we carried onwards to the dull road.


    Within a few minutes, our surroundings had changed, specifically the arcane. Our system didn''t catch any mana in our vicinity, except for a congested ce up ahead.


    Despite our unchallenged travel for four hours, no white mountains greeted our eyes. But that changed when our caravan stopped without warning.


    "What happened? Why did we stop?" the other mercenaries asked like a choir.


    But the coachman raised his hand and exined, "There''s something out there. And if I continue further, we will all die."


    Since ourrade was the one who said those words, we believed him. There was not a hint of doubt in our eyes as we heard ourrade.


    Our friend didn''t deceive us when a circr runner thistle rolled onwards and hit the invisible wall. As soon as it passed by our length, the nt disappeared into the void.


    "What in the name of Caerleon happened?" I mumbled, and got out of the carriage.


    All my five mercenaries all settled on the floor and went to check the unseeable barrier. We made sure to maintain a distance between the line, hoping that it wouldn''t eat us alive.


    Even though we witnessed the nt''s disappearance, our system never notified us of anything. It didn''t exin the phenomenon in front of us and remained a mystery to our eyes. And since we valued our lives, nobody dared to be the sacrificialmb for the asion.


    I wouldn''t let my friends take the risk, considering that they could die before checking the other side.


    "As far as I remembered, the White Mountains should be visible around this ce. It''s like what I''ve told you before. Around four hours of uninterrupted journey, we would arrive at our destination," my friend uttered, as he crossed his arms.


    "But we didn''t. And this is a problem," I murmured back, while unsheathing my sword.


    "H-Hey, hey! What are you trying to do here?!" asked my mercenary friends, as they witnessed my actions. "That''s the only weapon you have! If you do that, you''d be-,."


    "I know what I''m doing."


    After giving them my reply, I pointed my de at my fore and pushed it through the wall. It was what we had expected. The barrier ate my de and sent it on the other side.


    Despite this action, my weapon didn''t weigh less or more. If it did, this de would have disappeared.


    I retracted my weapon while asking everyone to stay back. And as soon as I pulled my de back to my arms, nothing had happened. My sword remained the same, even after inserting it on the other side.


    "This barrier just conceals them from the other side. It is nothing more but a sheet," I confirmed, and bravely marched onwards.


    The six mercenaries gave me a nod and followed my footsteps, only to witness the White Mountains in front. Those mountains lived up to its name, as thendforms painted itself with white powder. Even though white stuff addressed our eyes, the temperature never decreased. Our skin remained warmed, not cold, as we walked forward.


    [Congrattions! You have found The Hidden White Mountains!]


    Our system notified us as we entered the uncharted realm. It took the system a few minutes before it could even send us this notification.


    I turned around and asked therade about what he had said about this ce. I didn''t mean to doubt my friend''s words. But he needed to make sure everything he would say was real.


    "Look, that''s what I remembered the first time I roamed around this ce!"


    "And how long was that exactly?" I asked.


    "A few dozen years when I was a littled."


    Silence filled the conversation as our team hiked the rocky road. We didn''t dig deep in the topic as we finally caught sight of those viges Lara had spoken.


    But despite meeting our goal, there were no vigers who greeted our existence. Albeit there were countless cabins and huts in the area, we found no signs of life.


    "Split up and search the area. I want you back before five minutes," Imanded, and motioned my hand.


    My five mercenaries heeded my call and scattered inside the vige, hoping to find anything.


    As we inspected each house, all the furniture remained intact. It didn''t show any signs of war or damage from a battle, unlike other viges we knew.


    I entered one hut and inspected every corner for any clues. There was a hot pot boiling with its soup inside, telling me that someone prepared this beforehand. But besides that, there was nothing out of the ordinary that could alert us.


    "It would be nice if we could find something out of this vige. But it appears that the people living in this ce retreated with haste," my cormade said, as he entered the house.


    "But that''s the problem. Who would do such a thing and leave their valuables behind?" I answered, and told my friend to follow me. "It feels like we stumbled upon a trap...But Lara sent us here?"


    Before I could even process my thoughts, a shout echoed from a distance.

 Chapter 155: The Scatter for Power (4) Epilogue

    Chapter 155: The Scatter for Power (4) Epilogue


    "But that''s the problem. Who would do such a thing and leave their valuables behind?" I answered, and told my friend to follow me. "It feels like we stumbled upon a trap...But Lara sent us here? Those vigers could also be the ones who trapped her. I don''t know"


    Before I could even process my thoughts, a shout echoed from a distance. That voice came from a girl around our age, but not in our group. It didn''te from Lara or someone we knew. That sound came from someone else, since my eardrums didn''t recognize that tone.


    And we assumed the voice came from the vigers outside, where myrades searched the vicinity.


    The two of us retreated outside and went to the sound''s origin. But upon arriving at the set, myrades were already kissing the ground. Luckily, my system notified me that none of them died from the sudden attack. But my system never gave any descriptions about my friend''s status. Even my friend beside me couldn''t deduce what had happened to ourrades lying on the ground.


    The two of us hunched that someone cast a spell or put them in a trance. But even after guessing, we still had more problems on our te. The two of us still needed to deal with these guests, staring at our figures.


    As myrade and I lifted our faces, three girls and one male greeted our eyes. Those four people wore the same clothing, just like a viger would inside a town. None of these people armed themselves with a weapon or a wand. These vigers also didn''t have any magic inside of them, which made my friend and I widened our eyes.


    Our systems just detected four people gawking at us like statues found on shrines. But none of them had mana or any status that could make them a threat to our well-being.


    Albeit that''s what we saw, we didn''t let our eyes deceive us. Myrade and I still raised our guard and performed our protective stance.


    Myrade beside me also used a de, but a shorter one. He used two daggers that the bloke yfully twirled around his hands like toys for children''s use. I also let out my sword, which would aid me anywhere I go.


    I took the first step andmunicated with the vigers before us. "What happened here? These are my friends. Can you exin to us what happened? We are armed, and you are not. We do not want any trouble."


    Although these vigers showed up in front of us, it didn''t mean they were the culprit. My mercenary and I didn''t want to cause some trouble and fight anyone that looked suspicious. If there was one thing that Arthur taught me, it was valuing other people''s lives. And saving those people as long as our powers permitted to.


    I applied that thought as soon as I said what I wanted to say.


    The four vigers exchanged looks and nodded to themselves. One viger also walked forward and lowered his head.


    "Are you Green?" the viger spoke, whilst still looking at the ground.


    My friend made a jerk after hearing my name from this viger. But I kept the situation civil and maintained our posture.


    With a perplexed look, I nodded and gave the man my answer, "Yes. My name is Green Knight, a mercenary and the King of Caerleon. If you know me, you must have known what happened here? And while we''re at it, you should probably also know about Lara.She''s also a mercenary. Our friend."


    Despite my lengthy exnation, these vigers stared at me like fish out of water. They refused to give us their reply and continued gawking at our figures, with the exception of this man.


    But little did I know something terrible would happen.


    The man who lowered his head prepared a smell below our feet. Fortunately, myrade noticed some runes appeared in the soil and warned me about the magic. But myrade didn''t make it on time as the enchanted circles activated themselves and discharged a beam.


    The radiance travelled at our figures, targeting the two of us. As luck would have it, my cormade had already shoved me to the other side, which made me evade the beam. That light zoomed across thend from where I stood and continued piercing through thend. It continued for a few moments and never gave any signs ofing back in our direction.


    When the light hit myrade, my friend fell on the ground. He joined the rest of my teammates and slept on the ground without a care for this world. My friend sacrificed himself and took the damage to save me from the radiation. And since I was the only one left, I needed to battle these vigers without any help.


    I couldn''t get close to my mercenary friend, since there could be some side effects from the ability. I maintained my distance and inspected those vigers for their next move.


    The viger that struck myrade leapt from the ground and returned with the three girls. Those women still didn''t do anything for this battle, which made me showered with beads of sweat. I couldn''t contain my nervousness as it made my legs wobble like a slime.


    Despite my cowardly thoughts, I needed to save myrades and dispel the magic cast upon them.


    "What did you do to them!?" I asked, while pointing my sword. "I could undo this spell as soon as I appraise it! I have some cards in my sleeve. And you guys won''t like it!"


    After hearing my words, those vigers remained silent throughout my warnings. It was as if the four of them weed me to attack their figures with my sword.


    A hint of doubt stretched across my mind, unsure if I should strike these people. But before disying anything rash, I waited for my appraisal to happen.


    Within a few seconds, my system finally appeared before me. It described these four vigers and revealed the concealed status beside their names.


    "Just like what I''ve expected.These people have systems.And they have the ability to conceal their systems? Arthur didn''t notify me about this?....Did Arthur know about this or." I mumbled to myself.


    Something was definitely not right about this situation. Arthur imed that he was the only one who had the system. He was also the only person to share that power with us, since it came directly to him. The people who had this power were Arthur''s friends and myrades. It only included the people we trusted, since it was a powerful tool we could use to save people''s lives.


    However, that thought had a different story. Suddenly, these four vigers had systems. And these four could also conceal their powers without applying anything at all!


    "Did you know anything about Arthur?" I asked.


    But I wasted my saliva, which bought enough time for the vigers to control my movements. These four people conjured another set of magic circles below my feet without my knowledge. Despite standing before me, these vigers already activated their trap. They forced me inside an invisible dome that caged me inside. And upon attempting to st it with my spells, my system alerted me.


    [Caution! If the barrier breaks, anything inside will explode into bits!]


    It was a trap that I had never seen or heard before throughout my mercenary years! This forcefield would be enough to cage the strongest criminals that my organizations throughout my years. And even with our systems, we couldn''t escape from this jail made by those vigers.


    "Release me at once! You are dealing with the King of Caerleon! If you can''t release me, free my friends! They did nothing wrong to you! Take me instead!" I yelled, while banging my hands at the barrier.


    The four vigers bowed in front of me..No. Those vigers lowered their heads at the figure behind me.


    Upon sensing someone''s presence, I turned around and greeted that shape. Much to my surprise, a familiar face addressed my eyes. It was the girl my team had tried finding throughout this journey. But instead of a helpless woman my team and I had envisioned, Lara proudly stood behind me.


    Lara wore the same clothing she had when she left the kingdom. She clipped her stave in her hands while returning my gaze. My body froze as I gawked at her nked expression outside of my barrier. As soon as I regained my focus, I shook my head and asked Lara some questions.


    "Why are you here? What''s the meaning of this, Lara? I thought you needed our help!? After reading your note, we rushed to this ce! We hope we could help you, Lara! What''s the meaning of this?!"


    Lara''s face softed upon hearing my voice. When she tried to open her mouth, a dark figure emerged beside her.


    "Another king.." I mumbled, while lowering my arms. "All of you have systems?!"

 Chapter 156: Mordred / Afenos

    Chapter 156: Mordred / Afenos


    Mordred''s Perspective


    ___________


    After a few months, every soldier inside Camelot Barracks acknowledged me. Since King Lancelot himself personally invited me in his troops, the soldiers weed me with open hands. But some of them didn''t share the same sentiment, and gave me a difficult time.


    While fighting those soldiers, I received news about King Lancelot. These knights kept talking with each other, saying that he went on a quest. And King Lancelot was on his way towards the Kingdom of Caerleon.


    I didn''t care, since I had no affiliations with King Lancelot. Although King Lancelot was the one who recruited us, we didn''t have any intimate rtionship. He was just the one who invited me to join this barracks and kill those demons and monsters. Since our goals coexisted, I didn''t have any reasons to refuse.


    Those generals sent me their strongest warriors, hoping to tear down my spirits. However, the opposite results came, which widened everyone''s eyes..


    And my victories shone light ahead of me.


    After defeating the soldier in front of me, a knight approached me. The man had a jet-ck standing at my fore, with a sword clipped inside his scabbard. He raised his eyes as the bloke inspected my already exhausted form.


    I could only deduce that this knight was also a part of the round table.


    "Boy, what''s your name? And who trained you?" the knight asked.


    I returned my de inside my scabbard and replied, "Isn''t it more respectful if you had given your name first before asking someone? Anyway, my name is Afenos. But I call myself Mordred, since my mother originally called me that."


    After telling the knight my name, those soldiers who had eavesdropped on my conversation revealed their weapons. They aimed their swords and staved in my direction, while sending daggers at my figure.


    "You demand respect for Sir Geraint but you don''t respect him! Why would you even bring the name of our ki-....previous king! And why would sir Geraint apo-."


    My eyes widened upon hearing the word "previous king"ing from the soldier. I didn''t know who was the ruler of Camelot. But from what I remembered, King Lancelot offered me the spot for this knighthood. If this kingdom presented me with that information, King Lancelot was the present king of this Camelot.


    Little did I know that the information I received still had some abyss underground. But before I could even dig through those details, Sir Geraint stepped in.


    "That''s enough!" Sir Geraint, who the soldier introduced, shouted. "You''ve talked too much for a soldier like you. And why punish the child when he''s showing good results, unlike those who keep yapping from afar?!"


    Even though I didn''t converse with this man, Sir Geraint defended me from the soldier. The warrior exited the ce upon hearing Sir Geraint''s remarks. But after a few seconds, the knight red in my direction.


    The man crossed his arms and studied my movements. "As you''ve heard from them, my name is Geraint. But since I''m the knight of the round table, you should call me Sir Geraint. I am one of the strongest knights and a valiant warrior among my peers. It is the reason I am an official of this kingdom, despite my absurd strength."


    Sir Geraint didn''t hide anything from me and told me his title. Since Sir Geraint imed he was a strong knight, he governed the barracks and the soldiers.


    "I want you to spar with me. Since you''ve shown marvelous results, I don''t mind showing you what I am capable of. And I want you to know what youck in a battle, child," Sir Geraint added, as he pulled out his sword.


    All the soldiers in the area surrounded us and formed a circle. They nned on watching the fight of a young man against a veteran knight. And I was the one who would fight a knight from the round table.


    After shing our swords against each other, Sir Geraint had the upper hand. That knight had quicker reflexes, which collected the win. Even though I had my system running in my body, I couldn''t find any openings against Sir Geraint. It was a one-sided battle of a veteran and a newbie. But instead of sulking after one lost, I epted my defeat and learned from the match.


    Upon stumbling on the ground, Sir Geraint aimed his sword in my direction, right next at my nape.


    "Check and mate," Sir Geraint firmly mumbled to himself, as he offered me a hand. "You''ve fought well, brave kid. It is no wonder Sir.King Lancelot chose you, a special knight. If you keep improving like this, you''d be on the round table in no time! And if that happens, I will be the first one to mentor you. The round table needs some youthful candidates, after all."


    My eyes sparkled as I listened to Sir Geraint''s speech. "Really? If you could, please teach me the ropes and some abilities, Sir Geraint!"


    "I do not lie, kid. And, of course! I will personally rmend you to King Lancelot if I have the chance. But for now, I grant you the title of a baron! And you shallmand fifteen knights to your disposal! I will give to the knights soon once you run my errands."


    After our exchange, Sir Geraint told me his errands. He wanted to visit Merlin, the mage''s leader and the Academy''s director. Sir Geraint also gave me a letter that I needed to bring to Merlin. The scroll had a crest sealed in the middle. I could only guess that the design from this crest belonged to the knights and some officials of Camelot.


    I epted the note and hurried myself outside the barracks. My heart skipped a beat, since I would finally meet my sister. The two of us got separated into different factions, specifically the mages and knights. Considering our distinct attributes, we had to train apart and improve our fundamentals in fighting.


    "I can''t wait to see Rain''s new spells!" I shouted, while hopping on the road, passing by the countless bungalows from the vige


    The Academy was right past the vige and the market at the city''s heart. That building was not a part of the citadel at thetter, considering some risks. And those risks involved the dangerous spells these mages could conjure within the field. If those sorcerers were near the castle, those spells could destroy a castle''s part.


    Even though the moon had already hovered above the sky, children and some adults strolled within my vicinity. These people still sell their goodies at the people passing by, trying to find some potential customers out of them.


    I also overheard that my sister outmatched the court mages and sorcerers from every kingdom. Camelot didn''t hold any fighting events, but Rain presented some flying colours to them.


    Rain was the talk of the town and became a superstar within a dozen weeks. Everywhere I went, the vigers talked about her and the lights shooting from the sky. My sister could conjure four elements without fail. And she could discharge those magic circles at the same time, unlike some mages.


    Those vigers also included two siblings who became the strongest in their conversation. They ttered me as they continued pressing the topic, with some kids portraying my figure.


    And I was the other one, which the crowd had mentioned.


    Within a few minutes of running, I finally arrived at the said academy. The mages guarding the gate raised their eyebrows upon meeting my stout figure. But despite my knightley image, those sorcers denied me from the door and asked me to leave.


    I revealed the note with a crest stamped in the middle. "Sir Geraint wants me to visit this ce and deliver it to Merlin."


    As soon as the mages noticed the letter, they scrambled and slid the gates open. The door slowly revealed the insides, with the building greeting my eyes. And when I entered the ce, the gates behind me slid back.


    It was a structure I had never seen before. The school for mages had a field filled with different flowers and whatnot surrounding the area. I used my system and appraised everything my eyes could see. But after a few seconds, I retracted my system and closed my windows. The details flooded me, with words filling my vision.


    "Where are all the people?" I mumbled to myself, and reached the Academy''s gates.


    Upon entering the premises, a dark room addressed my eyes. But I wasn''t alone, since there was a mumbling noise echoing inside.


    When I stepped my foot in the darkened room, lights that looked like stars twinkled before me. When the luminance kindled the obsidian ce, figures of students and adults weed my eyes. All of the mages waved their wands and conjured sparks in the air, filling the darkest studio.


    And among those mages was my sister, Rain, practising her spell. I rushed towards her and gave Rain my warm embrace.

 Chapter 157: Great News

    Chapter 157: Great News


    Still in Mordred''s Point of View


    __________


    When I stepped my foot in the darkened room, lights that looked like stars twinkled before me. When the luminance kindled the obsidian ce, figures of students and adults weed my eyes. All of them wore different coloured robes that differentiate them apart.


    And I immediately thought of these people as mages. And that thought saved me some time from asking the whereabouts of these sorcerers.


    Those mages waved their wands and conjured sparks in the air that suppressed the darkened room. The glitters those wizards produced filled the studio with life and recreated the dazzling sky.


    Among those mages was my sister, Rain, practising her spell. She wore the same robe as those mages beside her, but with a crest on her back. Since Rain showed flying colours from the academy, Merlin recruited her as a court mage. And even though Rain was just practicing magic in the academy for weeks, she made a name for herself.


    That girl even beat me, even though the two of us had some special abilities inside of us. And I hated getting reminded about the losing match against Sir Geraint. But I would leave that thought for another day.


    I rushed towards her and gave Rain my warm embrace. Despite practicing with these mages, Rain stared at me and returned my embrace. She tugged me close to her body and squeezed me like a ko would do near a tree.


    Within a few seconds, Rain nudged my arms and asked, "I thought you''re training with the knights? And it has been months since west met!"


    It was what Rain had mentioned. Rain and I didn''t meet for countless weeks or months because of this rigorous training. After applying for the mage and knight slots, King Lancelot gave us to the best teachers in the kingdom. The path we took had a bumpy road, but we learned a hundred things from them.


    All the mages beside us watched our figure. But after a few seconds, the instructor growled at them, yelling they should continue their training. However, that tutor didn''t check on us and let us do whatever we wanted in this room.


    Rain pulled me away from the training students as we went to another room. I gawked my eyes at my surroundings upon stepping foot inside. The room finally had light inside,pared to the one we previously entered.


    As soon as Rain closed the doors, I struck her with a conversation. "What''s wrong with these rooms? It''s like some sort of magical force field encloses us?"


    "Even though you''re a knight, you''re still sharp to know your surroundings."


    Rain wasn''t the one who answered my question. A voice echoed in the distance, which came from a man that I didn''t know. But upon hearing that sound, Rain''s eyes widened in delight. I didn''t share Rain''s sentiments as I readied myself in a protective stance.


    "Worry not, child. I am just the mage you''re looking for. And I am also the instructor and director of this academy," the mysterious voice chimed, followed by a pair of footsteps.


    Within a few seconds, the peculiar figure finally revealed himself from the shadow. A man around, filled with wrinkles on his face, greeted our eyes. He wore a lengthy robe that covered his entire body. Clipped on the man''s hand was a staff, with a gem attached on top.


    "Are you, perhaps, Merlin?" I asked, and rummaged my hands behind my back.


    After a few seconds of searching my patch, I finally handed the note to Merlin. I didn''t want to use my inventory and reveal my system to the world. Arthur gave me this power before sacrificing himself to save the town. And even though the two of us butted heads, I still admired his actions.


    If word came out that I had these mystical powers, people inside Camelot would study my system. And if these knights unlocked the system, chaos would strike afterwards.


    "Yes. It is I, Merlin. People call me by different names. But I do not care about them, since those titles bear nothing but trouble," Merlin acknowledged, as he offered his hand. "Ah, the note! Did Sir Geraint send this letter?"


    I nodded my head and replied, "Yes! Sir Geraint sent me this. I didn''t peek inside, since this letter must contain some inscribed texts from the knights.I may be a thick head, but I don''t want to include myself from Camelot''s political views."


    "Ah, my boy. This note just contains the list of groceries, animal bones, and gems I requested from the knights. It''s nothing special.Here, I can show it to you if you want."


    My curiosity got the best of me as I leaned over to Merlin and nced at the letter. It was what the mage bloke had mentioned. The scroll contained the materials Merlin said earlier, with some added materials that my eyes couldn''t read. Sir Geraint must have used another ancientnguage to describe some obelisks Merlin needed for his alchemy.


    "Now that you''re here, Afenos, please take some rest inside the room. There''s a spare lounge at thetter side of the academy, not far from here," Merlin confessed, as he weakly pointed his hand.


    His fingers quivered as he directed us at the uncharted road. Even Rain couldn''t hide her astonishment, with her mouth gaped open.


    "Isn''t that ce reserved for the wealthy students? You prohibited me from going inside that turf," Rain voiced her concerns, as she crossed her arms.


    "I did. But now''s a special asion.especially for tomorrow," Merlin retorted, as he nodded his head. "The newsing from the kingdom will wake you up from your sleep. I advise you to take all the rest as you can before visiting the citadel."


    "For what?" I asked, while tilting my head.


    Merlin didn''t reply to my question and kept it nk in the air. That guy turned around and trundled towards the opposite door and left the two of us with a decision. Since Rain and I had nowhere else to go, we headed straight at the room Merlin had introduced us. As soon as we arrived at the ce, we hastily entered and prepared our bed.


    The marvelous room weed our eyes, with a fluffy bed inviting our exhausted body. The paintings and sculptures at each side caught our eyes, but it was not enough to pull us from the bed.


    Rain and I didn''t mind sharing a room or the mattress, since we lived long enough to experience it. And after those tiring six years, the two of us didn''t care about boundaries.


    As we rested our bodies on the bed, the thought lingered inside my head. It was the lines Merlin mentioned earlier before leaving the two of us behind. If my gut spoke the truth, that news Merline spoke could lead on to something.


    But Rain disrupted my train of thought as she asked me a question.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit unfair.To live this life when.The vige is gone."


    After a few weeks of epting the Camelot''s order, we heard from the king some grave news. A monster horde attacked some viges, which was also led by a lesser demon. The king mentioned that the vige we grew up in experienced the worst casualties, which led to its total annihtion.


    Since we couldn''t return to the past, we strained ourselves in this training. We didn''t have any time to weep at the people we lost, especially when our father and Arthur died for the vige''s sake. Rain and I just hoped that we could avenge them by enhancing our statistical power and fighting capabilities.


    "We''ve talked about this, Rain.We can''t do anything about that right now. But we could always look forward and strive to be stronger. If we could achieve the strength of those knights and wizards, we could.destroy those demons."


    The demons were the source of our vige''s destruction. If it weren''t for that lesser demon, we could still return to our hometown. Those neighbours we had were the most excited ones after hearing our eptance in Camelot.


    But instead of protecting them, we saved ourselves and trained with ignorance.


    "What if we didn''t leave the vige? What if we refuse this offer and help them using our systems? Maybe we could have saved some of them and evacuated the children to the nearest kingdom?" Rain continued, disregarding what I had said moments ago.


    I couldn''t argue with Rain''s words, since that thought also haunted my mind. I could only grit my teeth after hearing my sister''s opinion, which made my stomachs churn.


    "But what if we fail to protect them and die because of those demons? Arthur''s and our father''s death would be nothing! It''s okay if we live.We have that responsibility on avenging them.I could taste the delight of killing those demons with my hands," I replied, and closed my eyes. "Let''s rest, Rain. If we''re lucky, we could meet someone tomorrow.That''s what Merlin said. Some great news."

 Chapter 158: Liliths Plan

    Chapter 158: Lilith''s n


    Arthur''s Perspective


    (We left from Arthur''s defeat, with the soldiers carrying their exhausted bodies inside a dungeon. And that dungeon is located underground, guarded by some soldiers near the gates.)


    ________________________


    Before these soldiers took us away, I instructed everyone to ce their weapons inside their inventory. We wanted to use themter, since the three of us had physical weapons. If we escaped this ce, we would use those weapons against the soldiers. We wouldn''t want those knights to seize our weapons, which would serve as our only advantage.


    Some soldiers voiced their concerns about the sudden disappearance of our swords. One soldier even pointed out that he noticed my de turned into dust for a second. And when the soldiers inspected our bodies, they couldn''t find our arsenals within us.


    Since those soldiers didn''t want to waste any more time, they let us continue towards the dungeon.


    My ears took charge as soon as I couldn''t open my eyes. The dripping of watering from above entered my eardrums, paired with some nking bars. Those acrid smells my nose drifted could be a sewer of some sort, which led inside this dungeon. And since these soldiers brought us underground, I could only guess some prisoners lived here.


    "Arthur.Fight the urge to sleep..You need to fight it!"


    I pressed those thoughts inside my brain, while blindly visualizing our path. I could only hope that my brain wouldst until I memorized the path and secure our exit. If there was a way we could exit this ce, retracting our steps would be our best bet.


    As soon as the soldiers threw our bodies inside a room, I stored that information inside my brain. And when they finally left us, I resigned myself and focused on rejuvenating my strength. I didn''t know when we would fight again, considering we were still inside the enemy''s territory.


    Nothing woke me up inside the room, but my mind jolted me awake. Upon returning to my consciousness, I opened my eyes and surveyed my surroundings.


    The setting was what I had expected. My teammates were beside me, still battling against their exhaustion. And upon lifting my head, the metallic bars greeted my eyes. Those metals kept us contained inside the room, paired with some soldiers guarding the insides.


    There was an abyssal hallway filled with other jails at each side, where the soldiers kept other prisoners from war. Some of those soldiers even kicked the shit out of those prisoners and treated them as nothing but garbage.I could only guess those imprisoned people were monsters they couldn''t contain. And those soldiers eventually threw them here inside their cells.


    Besides the two soldiers guarding our room, there were more of them wandering around out there. Each of them heavily armed themselves with armours and swords, which could give them a fighting chance against us.


    "That''s our key to exit this ce," I murmured to myself, while staring at the hallway.


    The time we spent here would be a devastating defeat for our peaceful cause. Which would hinder us from starting the war. Since Lilith and our team had a time bomb strapped around our necks, we needed to stop that battle between the two faction.


    Fortunately, the soldiers treated us with respect, despite being prisoners. I could only hunch that King Arthur ordered the soldiers to treat us right, even after cing us here. Even though those soldiers imprisoned us, nothing had happened to our bodies.


    But before we could escape, I needed to wake my teammates. And that was what I did as soon as I could stretch my muscles.


    "Hey! Wake up, Merleen, Fenrir, Meliodas, Lilith! Wake up!" I whispered, while shaking each of their shoulders.


    It took them a few minutes before waking up from their slumber. After those moments, everyone had finally epted reality.


    "Where are we?" Fenrir was the first one to ask, as she looked around the surroundings. "It doesn''t look like we''re inside the castle."


    I nodded and replied, "We''re inside a dungeon, just below the castle''s ground. Basically an underground ce where the soldiers ce their prisoners inside a cell."


    "And we are one of those prisoners," I continued, while crossing my arms. "We need to escape this ce if we want to stop the war from happening."


    "We can''t." Lilith''s devilish voice echoed inside the cell. "By the time we escape this ce, King Arthur''s knights would be on their way towards my kingdom. And when theyunch their attack, my father would return the favour."


    "We can''t reach them even if we try. And what if we arrivete on the battlefield? We''re just going to be a hindrance to whatever''s happening in that ce!" Lilith''s pessimistic thoughts filled her brain as she raised her concerns. "None of us can stop the war, Arthur! All we could do is rot inside this cell.Which I prefer to do and wait for my demise.


    Even though I hated listening at her words, Lilith still had a point. We would waste time escaping this ce, considering the soldiers guarding the ce.


    And it was what Lilith had also mentioned. If we arrived on the battlefield, I doubt we would do much about the situation. Lilith and our team couldn''t persuade Arthur with words, why would Arthur believe in us now? Using force was also out of our option, considering the risk beside it.


    If our team believed in peace, we shouldn''t use any violence on both parties. We should treat the demons and humans equally, and maintain our cause. And when we couldn''t uphold our promises, things would get roughter on.


    Even though Lilith''s words held true, I would still act as the candle. From where I came from, giving up was not in my dictionaries. And superheroes would never back down without a fight!


    "We will lose with that mindset. So we need to change it," I said, while offering Lilith my hand. "What if we''rete arriving on the battlefield? We should just be stronger to stop both of them. What if those two factions wouldn''t agree about the contract? Our team would just have to force them. Well, we don''t have to use force. But we will find a way to stop the war, right? If you quit right now, everything you''ve done would go to the drain. Your entire n would be wasted for nothing. And the war will continue. That''s why we need your undying light the most..That''s what heroes do. We never give up, even after facing thousands of problems. And even if we die, we need to uphold our promises."


    "You could either die as a hero, or live your whole life as a viin. I know it''s hard, Lilith. And you have the option to stay here, cradling like a baby. Giving up is always an option we could do. But as soon as you hold my hand.As long as you step outside this cage, you''re a hero that everyone deserves. You can still stop the war, and we''re right behind to support you. Think about the people who believe in you! I mean...demons! Those demons lived up to your expectations and admire your bravery despite those who rejected your idea! Those demons believe in you even if you can''t right now!" I added, while giving her a wink. "Now''s yourst chance to think, Lilith. Are you in? Or are you out?"


    It took Lilith five minutes before she could decide. Despite that moment, I remained still, while extending my hand. And when those seconds had gone by, Lilith finally nodded and shed me a smile. A pair of glowing orbs weed my eyes as Lilith reached out for my hand.


    "I''m sorry you had to watch it. I know it''s embarrassing to admit, but maybe you''re right. I''m ready to give up, but.nevermind."


    "Come one," I retorted. "You could at least tell me that, you know?"


    Lilith giggled and replied, "I''m ready to give because of all these problems.But thanks to you, I will give my vision a shot. All those things you''ve said really pierced through my heart, especially those demons who believed in me. They were really something when I first told them my n. Not everyone believed in me, and I knew that would happen. My ideal world is something that those ancient demons couldn''t ept. They wouldn''t dare shake hands with the humans because of the war. But even after that, you showed me the light, Arthur. And for that, I thank you with all my heart."


    After saying those words, Lilith painted her cheeks bright red. That image strengthened my im that these women beside me had an interest in my life. And they couldn''t make a move, since we were running countless errands for the world.


    If time permitted them, these women in my party would confess their sin..feelings to me. And Those girls would gift me our offspring that wouldst long for a lifetime, which would call me their father.

 Chapter 159: Sir Lancelot and Sir Lionel

    Chapter 159: Sir Lancelot and Sir Lionel


    After our exchange, our n finally began. All we had to do was to distract these guards and break the cell open, which was not aborious task to make. Our swords could easily prate these metallic bars without fail. Considering the strength of our Excaliburs, we could cut this cell in half. And we had to do it without creating enough chaos for a prison break.


    We also needed to use our weapons without the guards'' notice. Those two soldiers guarding our cell red at our figures as we conversed. And we had to do it without a few minutes before those soldiers could recruit some of their friends.


    "What''s the n?" Meliodas murmured, and appeared right beside me.


    That bard did this often, enough to break my patience.


    "We need to create a distraction and make those two guards look away from us," I said, while pointing my finger at the two soldiers looking at us. "And as soon as we break these bars, we will head to the surface. If my memory serves me right, King Arthur wouldmand his knights towards the demonic kingdom. And if he brings his army there, that only means."


    "There won''t be anyone guarding this citadel," Fenrir continued my sentence.


    Although there was this slim possibility a knight left himself behind, we could still do it. There were more of us and a few of them. Those knights wouldn''t stand a chance against our forces, even if we tried.


    And we had unique elements we could use to our advantage. Lilith could use her dark magic, while Merleen could conjure her light element. If we encounter any mages in our way, Meliodas could always use his instrument against them.


    But the hardest part about our job was our goal of letting our enemies live. We needed to lessen our damage and avoid taking the soldier''s lives at all cost. Although I didn''t mind killing someone who would benefit the world, we couldn''t. How could we, when we wanted to spread our peaceful cause to the two factions?


    "Are we going to do it now?" Fenrir asked.


    But we held our thoughts when a banging sound alerted our senses. All of us headed near the cell and stared at the scenery. Those soundsing at our fore were not part of these soldier''s schedules.


    Those resonating ps were something else out of this world.


    Within a few seconds, the noises died out without warning anyone. And a figure approached us, with a sword clipped in that person''s hands.


    The shape kept creeping closer at us after taking the guards at each side. Those prisoners inside their cells remained silent and avoided any cost of staring into this entity''s eyes. And that figure kept marching onwards in our direction.


    All of us performed our stances as we waited for that shape toe by. We prepared our weapons and waited for anything that could happen if this person reached our sight. And when the figure finally materialized, we widened our eyes from disbelief. I couldn''t even hold my breath after witnessing such a familiar .


    "Sir Lancelot? Why are you here?," I asked, while meeting his eyes.


    I sheathed my de back in my scabbard and directed my friends to do the same. Fenrir tried retorting, but I informed them that Lancelot was not our enemy. Among all the knights we faced on the surface, Lancelot was the only one who didn''t fight us. He neverid his sword against my friends or me, even if King Arthur ordered the knights.


    And Sir Lancelot was the only one who remained firm with his stand with our goal. He imed that Lilith''s cause will change the world into a better ce we all knew today. It surprised us that King Arthur and the rest of the knights didn''t treat him coldly afterwards.


    But how could we know when we''re not a part of this citadel?


    "I am here to save you, Arthur. And if you''re wondering if I killed them, I will answer you right now. No, I didn''t." Sir Lancelot replied, as he sliced the bars with his sword. "And if you n on chasing King Arthur towards the demonic kingdom, I am afraid you''re out of luck."


    As Lancelot mentioned those words, he finally freed us behind bars. But those sentences he spoke rang inside our ears, which we refused to ept.


    "What do you mean we can''t follow him? We can still make it! There''s enough teleportation portal we. "


    Before I could even finish my sentence, Lancelot interposed and stared into my eyes. "King Arthur destroyed all teleportation portals, including the ones around the demonic kingdom. He has ess to those magic circles, thanks to his system."


    The word "system" made my ears pointed upwards in annoyance after hearing it from Lancelot. I didn''t give this knight my power, especially the soldiers surrounding Camelot. The only people I shared my system with were the mercenaries and my friends beside me. Although these people I trusted could also give this power to anyone, I doubted that had happened.


    Or did those people I shared my system with gave my power to random people? I didn''t know, and had no way to get to the bottom of it. King Arthur ced all of us inside this cell, which limited our movement. It was only Sir Lancelot who made our escape easier, which led to this result.


    And someone had shared my power, those people could misuse it for their greed. yers who had yed this game did it and became the superior speciespared to the NPCs. And I would guess that these non yer characters would do the same.


    I couldn''t fathom if the world had this power.And it would only turn worst if the


    "But you could when you have a carriage. I know that some of you could fly, especially the demon. But I doubt you would leave your friends behind while you go fight your own cause? And I believe that flying would drain your arcane, which would put you at a disadvantage. If you''re up against King Arthur, you probably need the rest of your strength to fight him.He has the system too."


    King Arthur was a powerful force our team couldn''t fight. Even though he didn''t use anything from the previous battle, King Arthur gave off a vibe of a dangerous person.


    "Do you have a system too?" I curiously asked.


    Sir Lancelot nodded his head and answered, "We got it from King Arthur, since he ordered it. But I don''t know who we got it from, since King Arthur wanted it to remain as a mystery.Even to those knights of the round table."


    After Sir Lancelot''s confession, he urged us onwards towards the exit. We passed by dozens of prisoners begging for Lancelot to free them. But instead of fulfilling their wish, Sir Lancelot stopped by and red in their direction.


    "If you hadn''t killed innocent people for your own green, I would have already broken you free. Little did you know that I''m the one who handles the prisoners here. Those random prisoners I set free weren''t just thoughts made by the round table. I read all of your statements and monitored you through the guards I trusted. But even after a decade, you never changed."


    Upon saying those words, Sir Lancelot grunted and left the prison. We followed the knight close behind, knowing that he would save us from this underground dungeon. The wails from the prisoners echoed behind us, but we didn''t listen to them. Our group continued charging upwards the series of steps as we eventually reached the surface.


    But instead of peacefully arriving at the throne room, hundreds of soldiers waited for us. All of those people aimed their des at our figures, paired with some mages at their side. Magic circles surrounded us, leaving no routes for us to escape.


    While that happened, someone emerged between the crowd. It was a man wearing the same armour Sir Lancelot wore, with some added touch on his te. That knight equipped himself with a sword in his waist as he red in our direction.


    "I''ve never thought to see the day you would betray your people for those demons, Sir Lancelot! King Arthur hit the nails! He personally told me you would do this to the kingdom, which is why Arthur left me here. It''s just to keep you in check and to protect Camelot while his forces battle the demons," the enemy knight announced, as he unsheathed his de from his scabbard.


    "Sir Lionel.my cousin. Why have you done this to me? I thought we were supposed to free our people from the famine and the war? I know that we are helping the demons. But we do not have a choice if we want to feed our people!" Sir Lancelot cried, as he reluctantly pulled his sword. "I do not want to do this, my friend.you are like a brother to me."

 Chapter 160: Merlin and Lionel

    Chapter 160: Merlin and Lionel


    Sir Lancelot butted heads with another knight while ring at each other. It was a knight from the round table that shared the title and power of Sir Lancelot. Lancelot also imed that sir Lionel was his cousin, which he also called him as his brother.


    I didn''t know much about the two of them, since this was my second meeting with the knights. And the two knight''s rtionship did not concern me, despite the battle forming at our front. Sir Lancelot even knew that this was the ripe time for my team to escape. Since we didn''t have time to idle around, I led the charge and marked our route.


    And when Sir Lionel hesitated to attack, we whispered among ourselves. We needed a n if we wanted to leave this ce alive. And we must think of something right now before Sir Lionel couldunch his assault without thinking.


    Lanceot even whispered those words to me. "As soon as I give you my signal, yourrades and you shall scurry onwards that gate. There may be guards waiting for you out there, but I doubt there would be another official left inside."


    "But be careful, Arthur," Sir Lancelot added, as he twitched his eyes. "Merlin, the court magician, could be here, waiting for you. Keep your eyes peeled for any magic tricks on your surroundings. I wish you luck."


    After Lancelot had said those words, I immediatelyunched myself onwards. I swung my sword forward, while protecting myself using the same de. My teammates followed close behind me as we disarmed every soldier obstructing our way. Merleen and Lilith conjured a shield that would protect our team from harm. I even had my shield, Aegis, with me in case something would happen.


    And when Sir Lionel tried stopping our tracks, Sir Lancelot came to our rescue. Lanceot''s sword blocked Lionel''s attack, blocking his opponent entirely.


    "GO, NOW!" Sir Lancelot shouted, as he shoved Sir Lionel at the opposite side.


    A gust of wind came from Lancelot''s sword as he swung it with immense strength! Sir Lancelot''s force blew some soldiers away, leaving us with some room to spare. My system absorbed that skill, whichter on turned into my own. But I doubted I could use that soon, since I didn''t have the power to mimic that attack.


    And that space Lancelot created was enough for us to run away. It created a path, where the soldiers once stood before us. But after the gust Lancelot summoned, the road ahead of us drifted.


    But before we could leave this ce entirely, I stopped and turned around. A flock of soldiers greeted my sight, with Sir Lancelot fighting against his former ally.


    Even though we did nothing for him, Sir Lancelot was willing to sacrifice his life for our cause. But I disliked the idea, since I wanted to save everyone, including this man''s life.


    "Lilith, guide everyone away from this castle! I will help Sir Lancelot fight the soldiers!"


    If Sir Lancelot was only fighting Sir Lionel, he could win that match. However, Sir Lionel was not alone on the battlefield. A group of soldiers supported his back and bombarded Sir Lanceot with their attacks. Since Lancelot was only one person, he couldn''t defend himself against a hundred enemies.


    And that was the part where I would help Sir Lancelot fight the army. I didn''t know if we would win the battle. But it was a fight to save a knight who believed in our goal.


    Lilith had a hesitant look on her face when she heard those sentences from me. After a few seconds, Lilith heeded my words. But that thought didn''t happen when Fenrir joined the conversation.


    "We''re not leaving without you!" Fenrir shouted, as she leapt ahead of me and punched the soldier into oblivion.


    Fortunately, the soldier Fenrir had attacked was still alive. My eyes caught the body twitching afterwards, which told me everything I needed to know. Afternding her attack, Fenrir returned my gaze and gritted her teeth.


    "You''re supposed to be our leader! Lilith is our friend, but that doesn''t mean she could rece your ce when you die! That''s not a noble cause! We still need you!"


    Fenrir''s words struck a nail in my heart as I listened to her words. I didn''t mind giving my life to save Lilith and the others, since that was what heroes do. However, I didn''t consider Fenrir''s feelings and nned ahead without telling them.


    "Are you sure you''re okay with this?" I asked.


    Everyone on my team nodded, and would fight with me to save Sir Lancelot. Although this may be a risky ce, we were ready to save this knight''s life.


    Thanks to my noble cause, my statistica power increased. My Excalibur recognised my goals and gave me its power to support me for this battle. But I didn''t have any time to check my stats, since the battle would suddenly begin.


    We couldn''t gauge Sir Lionel''s power, especially when the sh had already started. The only thing we knew about Lionel was his sword grippined in his hands. That de didn''t have anything special besides its sturdy material. There was nothing else we could do but prepare for the inevitable.


    Sir Lancelot and Sir Lionel exchanged blows with immense speed and damage. My eyes couldn''t follow Sir Lionel''s speed, despite my powers streaming inside of me.


    Luckily, my urge to help Sir Lancelot was greater than ever before. I didn''t want to stay idle and watch them fight while leaving me behind. And it looked like Sir Lancelot was on the losing side, with the wounds showing on his face.


    As I checked my system, my statistical power rose. It was my first time to see my power reach its peak, which amplified my muscles. Normally, having excess power would lead to greater arcane capacity, considering it was the source of all power.


    However, since I was a knight, my muscles have strengthened. My skin and energy dialed to eleven, which enabled me to do things more than I could. My Excalibur also shone a bright light as it absorbed some of my power inside of me.


    And that was enough to watch the fight at my fore. Sir Lionel found an opening and attempted to strike Lancelot''s neck. But before he could perform any assault, I parried Lionel''s attack and went in front of Sir Lancelot.


    Lancelot''s eyes widened as he finally noticed my presence before his orbs. He wanted to retort, but Sir Lancelot had nothing else to do but ept the situation.


    "How can you guys be stubborn! I nned on sacrificing my life for your goal to create a new world! But you''re here with me, with the chance of dying beside my corpse!" Lancelot yelled those words to me.


    But I thought nothing out of those sentences, since Lancelot believed otherwise. I had experienced hideous mockery from my previous life. And those words Lancelot spewed meant nothing to my ear.


    "If it weren''t for my interference, you would probably be dead or badly injured by now!" I retorted. "And besides, how could I save everyone if I can''t even save you! You''re the only knight who believed in our cause. My team and I will return that favour!"


    After our exchange, Sir Lancelot just curved his lips into a smile. That man also chuckled to himself and nodded beside me. He even let out a sigh of relief as Lancelot gripped his sword tighter in his hand.


    But Sir Lionel had finally found his chance and striked us back. He used his sword and aimed at me, considering I was weaker than Lancelot. And Sir Lionel had the right guess about that. Compared to Sir Lancelot, I didn''t have enough training wielding the sword. And even if I did, my sword would be no match against these two knights. Even though I had an Excalibur, it didn''t give off any overpowered abilities.


    Sir Lancelot had to protect my front and blocked Lionel''s attack. However, Sir Lionel used that force and altered his de over to Lancelot. Fortunately, Sir Lancelot dodged Lionel''s attack and pulled me towards a safer ce. But that didn''t save him from taking some wounds after that brief fight.


    "You have a liability, Lancelot! You need to lose the boy to fight me! He''s not going to help you!" Lionel shouted.


    ''Was helping Lancelot turned out to be a mistake?'' I thought, while trundling backwards.


    My friends kept battling and fending over those soldiers at our rear. Even though Lilith and Merleen had superior magic, something blocked their projectiles. Upon looking above, a magic circle greeted our eyes. And that hovering runes was the panel that obstructed my friend''s magic


    "Did you need a hand, Sir Lionel? I have heard from your scribes that you need the mage''s assistance," a man wearing a pointy witch hat chuckled to himself as he said those words. "I see that you even brought a mage on the battlefield!"

 Chapter 161: Lancelot and....

    Chapter 161: Lancelot and....


    "Did you need a hand, Sir Lionel? I have heard from your scribes that you need the mage''s assistance," a man wearing a pointy witch hat chuckled to himself as he said those words. "I see that you even brought a mage on the battlefield!"


    That bloke appeared beside Sir Lionel and freed him from Sir Lancelot''stch. The wizard hauled Sir Lionel backwards while cracking up augh.


    "The people thought of you as a king. But now that I''ve seen your face, those people have thought wrong."


    The mage''s words only described himself as a caveman who didn''t go to the outside world. But that detail didn''t matter for this battle, considering that he slipped right through our advantage. Instead ofnding a hit against Sir Lionel, that wizard pulled him to safety.


    "Merlin! King Arthur is a great king! But we need to create a better world for the people! Think about the demons who don''t want any war from us! They are just like us, struggling to survive in this world and the famine!" Sir Lancelot cried.


    The wizard Sir Lancelot also called himself Merlin, which was my partner''s name. Even Merleen, mypanion, widened her eyes upon hearing the name.


    But we didn''t have any rtionship for this fight, since we were not part of this kingdom. It was a battle between Sir Lionel and Sir Lancelot, with a powerful mage backing the enemy. Even though we had powerful mages as well, this man had a truck loaded with arcane inside of him. My system showed it all, which sent shivers down our spines.


    I didn''t know what this sorcerer had inside his sleeves, but it didn''t look pretty at all.


    "You, of all people, should know about the gruesome deeds of those demons! They were the ones who started this war. And now, we will end it for them!" Merlin, the wizard, shouted and waved his hand. "King Arthur''s order is to eliminate all traitors of Albion, regardless of their titles. And fortunately, I found one right in front of me.


    Merlin didn''t hesitate to project his magic circles upwards, filling the clouds. The mageunched his magical missiles in our direction, with the intent to kill all of his enemies. He didn''t even tone down the damage output, as each of those elemental magic could destroy a town. And the only luck we had was the mage''s limited prowess.


    Even though Merlin conjured hundreds of those magical runes above the clouds, he didn''t have any dark magic. That man could only use light as his attack, which didn''t do much about the situation. Although Merleen and Merlin could use it to assault someone, light magic was iparable to the dark one.


    The rest of my team and I stationed ourselves at our fore and prepared our weapons. I readied Aegis for emergency usage, if those magic circles would hit us. This shield would protect us from any damage, preserving our lives during this battle.


    Despite the limited ess to the overpowered obsidian magic, Merlin only used light and all the elemental magic. We still didn''t know if the wizard''s arcane would pierce through Lilith''s defenses, considering her darkened prowess.


    As soon as we found an opening, weunched ourselves and fought for our lives. We destroyed as many magic attacks as possible and sent them into oblivion, creating fireworks as we moved. But even though we continued to obstruct those attacks, Merlin''s power continued raining above us.


    It almost felt like his mana went beyond the roofs and extended like the ocean.


    "If we want to win, we need to attack him.or kill him."


    Sir Lancelot said those words, but hesitated after mentioning thetter. Even though he was on our side, Lancelot was still a knight of this kingdom. He didn''t want to kill anyone, especially someone like Merlin.


    I didn''t know the wizard, but he looked like an official of Camelot.


    Within a few seconds, Merlin called forth a dozen mages by his side. A few of them wore the same uniform, with some staves clipped in their hands. They also conjured deadly magic and aimed at our figures, wishing to eliminate us.


    "Let''s just make him and the rest of those wizards unconscious. I''d bet he has some barrier of some sort surrounding himself. Or like a defense spell that could absorb any physical damageing through our attacks," I confessed.


    After hearing my words, Sir Lancelot hesitatingly nodded and epted my offer. But the problem still remained unchanged before us.


    ''How could we reach the wizard when the soldiers and his magic circles protected him?'' That was the question that nobody could answer.


    We didn''t want to sacrifice anyone and be the distraction, while the rest of us escaped. All of us wanted to live for another day, which made that option rejected.


    However, before we could even try, Sir Lancelot interposed, "Your.efforts are admirable, Arthur. But I have made up my mind after stepping out of my cave!"


    As soon as Sir Lancelot said those words, he raised his hands as if giving out a signal. My hunches proved me right as a magic circle materialized on the ground.


    These runes below us didn''t belong to a knight or Sir Lancelot. Those inscribed texts existed only for mages who could control magic in the advanced level. And these magic circles wanted to transport us somewhere we didn''t know.


    Whoever was behind these runes nned on saving our asses from this fight. But if Merlin and the rest of those mages nned on following us, we would lose that fight. And if the ce had monsters surrounding us, that would just make our jobs more difficult than usual.


    "What do you mean our efforts are admirable? What is this bullshit you''re talking about?!" I couldn''t conceal my rage, as I let it all out to Sir Lancelot.


    I tried reaching out towards the Lancelot, but the knight remained like a statue. He pushed me towards my teammates and shed me a smile.


    "I know you have a lot of goals to achieve as a youthful teenager as you are.You''re a kind boy, Arthur.You even share the same name as the glorious king of Camelot.Please fulfill my request, Arthur. Change the world for me into a better ce ...."


    "Screw this, Lancelot! Lilith! Merleen!" I shouted, hoping to catch the attention of the two mages. "I want you to stop this magic circle from happening! We need to protect Lancelot from!"


    I wanted to stop this arcane frompleting its magic. Despite being the strongest yer of this game, I didn''t know anything about teleportation magic. And the game developers treated it as some ancient abilities, banning them for good. Although some of them still lingered inside the game, the yers knew nothing about it.


    Merleen and Lilith didn''t know how to summon those magic, since I never taught them. But the NPCs remembered those skills. And the mages in front of me used it against us.


    But I was toote to stop the magic circle as a faint light showered our bodies. I leapt towards Sir Lancelot, hoping to haul him towards our side. But the magic circle was quick enough to drag us into a different ce.


    Within a few moments, our bodies teleported into a different terrain. The sea of grass cushioned our fall, with the rest of my teammates plummeting behind me. There was a forest in front of us, which led directly to the kingdom''s borders. And up ahead was the demonic kingdom, which King Arthur nned to attack soon.


    My hand grabbed nothing but air as soon as I opened my eyes. I gritted my teeth, knowing that we couldn''t save the knight who rescued our backs. He was the only one who believed in us, but we didn''t let him live. That man gave his life for the bright future of this world


    It only meant that Sir Lancelot remained on the other side, buying us time against Lionel and the world. Our job was to reach King Arthur as fast as possible and prevent a war from happening.


    But before we could even make a sound, a woman appeared behind the forest. The trees and bushes grumbled as the girl marched at our fore. Fenrir sensed some hostility as she tried pushing herself back up. But despite her efforts, Fenrir''s body refused to stand on the ground.


    The woman chuckled to herself and said, "I''ve heard you people from my.lover.Come, don''t let Lancelot''s sacrifice be in vain."


    "Who are you?" I asked. "And can you free us from this shackle if you''re not the enemy."


    "I would love to, but that exhaustiones from the magic''s effect, not mine. You should wait for a few minutes before the spell wears off. And afterwards, we sprint towards the demonic kingdom."


    Everything turned out quick, especially this woman before us. And the question glued inside my head, sending me thousands of question marks.


    "Who are you?" I asked once more.

 Chapter 162: Mordred

    Chapter 162: Mordred


    "I would love to, but that exhaustiones from the magic''s effect, not mine. You should wait for a few minutes before the spell wears off. And afterwards, we sprint towards the demonic kingdom."


    The woman had a simr robe worn by the mages, with a hat covering her head. Her amber hair fluttered below her shoulders, which gave off a dazzling feeling of hope. And that girl also had a wand clipped in her hand that illuminated the surroundings. Those magic circles beneath our feet had the same colour as the woman''s magic from the wand.


    Everything turned out quick, especially this woman before us. And the question glued inside my head, sending me thousands of question marks. After collecting my courage, I pulled up my chest and returned the girl''s gaze


    "Who are you?" I asked once more.


    "Lancelot had told me about you and your team, Arthur. My name is Guinevere, the king''s official wife.Well, not anymore."


    When Guinever said those words, her eyes dropped on the ground. She had a sour face filled with sorrow and regret as Guinevere changed the topic.


    "Lancelot sent you to me. We have already nned this escape when you guys showed up. It doesn''t look like it, but I am on your side."


    Fenrir and the others wanted to squeeze Guinevere with some questions about her alliance. But we didn''t have any spare time to talk about those matters as our eyes gazed around.


    "Those soldiers will show up if we don''t hurry. I need you to chase my husb.King Arthur and stop the war! You must reach them on time before they could sh against themselves."


    All of us agreed to Guinevere''s words after hearing her voice. We immediately rose from the soil and prepared ourselves to march onwards to the demonic borders. Since Guinevere''s instruction was also our n, we didn''t have any problems fulfilling thatmand.


    However, before we could even progress, an icicle almost struck my chest. It was an ice projectile enough to kill any high tier yers that I knew. It happened so fast that none of us had the time to react. My system, Fenrir''s senses, and Lilith''s experience noticed the assault from elsewhere. But thanks to the speed of that ice, the attacker had a sessful ambush.


    Fortunately, Aegis activated itself and defended my chest. But as soon as it performed its action, my shield went into a dormant state. This shield had several hours as its cooldown, which made it useless forter. But despite the depressing duration, it still served its purpose.


    If it weren''t for that shield, there was no chance for me to dodge the spear. And even though I used the saving grace of getting a one-shot, I couldn''t still use the shield. Which means that [automatic shield] and [shield crash] got negated until I could use it soon.


    And as luck would have it, the attacker chose me as its target. If that silent killer aimed at my friends, someone would have already died in my team. Thankfully, that event didn''t happen.


    "WHO ARE YOU!" I shouted, and red where the icicle spear got thrown off. "Show yourself, you cheap mage!"


    Guinevere also prepared some defensive spells after witnessing the attack. "I don''t know who they are, but they want to kill us. Be alive and prepare forbat, Arthur."


    Within a few seconds, two figures appeared from the forest. Each of them shared a different weapon equipped in their hands.


    The person with the shape of a man had a sword and a bulky armour covering his body. That man also had a helmet protecting his head, with a cape fluttering behind him. I could only guess that this person must have been a knight that had the same prowess with the knights of the round table.


    The other had the figure of a woman wearing a robe. We could only deduce that this woman was a mage, since she also had a wand in her hands. There were also several magic circles surrounding their backs, which came from the woman''s arcane.


    We buckled ourselves and prepared to fight this pair obstructing our way. And as the dust settled in, those figures revealed themselves before us. Our eyes widened as soon as we recognised the people at our fore.


    "Afenos? And Rain? What are you doing here?" I mumbled, while lowering Excalibur. "How was the vige? How are you? I was so worried about you guys."


    As soon as I said those words, I marched in the pair''s direction. But Afenos raised his hand and swung his sword, creating a devastating wind that attacked me. That gust of air hit my chest, forcing me to tumble backwards and sliding on the soil.


    Thankfully, I barely got a dent from the attack. It was thanks to my ss as a knight that absorbed all that damage as if it was nothing but air. And when the momentum subsided, I stood on the ground and stared at Afenos.


    "Hey! What''s the big idea! Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten all about me already?!" I yelled, still refusing to withdraw my sword.


    When myrades saw that presentation, all of them armed themselves once again. My friends bare their fangs and nned on attacking the two figures before us. However, before Lilith and the others could attack Afenos, I urged them to wait for my signal.


    Even though Afenos attacked me, those two siblings must have a reason. And I would love to hear their words before shing against them.


    "Yeah.I remember you, Arthur," Afenos replied, and gritted his teeth. "I remembered the day when you became a hero to our vige. Everyone praised your and my father after giving your lives for the town. And we tasted that peace for a while, still ignorant of the ce."


    "But things changed when there were more monstersing into our vige. Some farmers saw them from miles away, which led them requesting some help from the kingdoms. And when those knights arrived, I had no other choice but to train with them. Little did I know that the vige got destroyed by the monsters..Which was led by a demon." Afenos red at Lilith and aimed his sword at her figure. "We thought you were dead..I treated you as a mentor and a brother.But what did you do? You were alive all along and teamed up with this.This devil?"


    I couldn''t find the words about Afenos'' speech about me, especially after hearing the town''s demise. That vige was the first ce to wee my existence as an otherworlder traveler. Fate could have ced me anywhere that could ruin my second chance of living, but it didn''t.


    My entire world and perspective changed when Aferous took me in. And Afenos showed me the real reason to be a hero.


    There was a thorn inside my heart that I couldn''t pluck when Afenos reminded me of those words. Afenos only told the truth and his perspectives in life as soon as he met me. And I would have done the same thing if I was in Afenos'' shoes.


    But after a few moments of fighting those negative surges, I finally came up with an exnation.


    "I left the town because I thought you guys didn''t need me anymore. The two of you siblings are the protectors of that town, while I am just an outsider. And when that giant tossed me to that cliff, I nearly diedSomeone saved me.Merleen saved me. And when I could move again, I thought that I needed to go on an adventure," I exined. "I thought you never needed me because we defeated the horde."


    "And you''ve thought wrong! That adventure cost us the town.Everyone died, Arthur. If we stayed inside the vige, Rain and I would have also died.And it''s because of you! YOU LEFT US INSIDE THE VILLAGE! And what do you mean by ''not needing you''? We needed you.I NEEDED YOU, ARTHUR.I treated you as my brother.And now you will pay.After all we''ve been through, you sided with the demons. I vowed to protect all people from monsters and demons, like King Arthur''s goal!"


    "From now on, everyone will call me Mordred! I am a brave knight that will seek a change to this world! You made me sick to think those demons could change."


    Rain didn''t say anything about the topic, but her eyes told us otherwise. She had no choice but to fight us and stood strong for their beliefs.


    Our ideas diverged, which led us to fight one another. After that talk we had, there was only one way to win this argument.Afenos.No. Mordred and I would let our fist do the talking, before we could reach King Arthur.


    And I was the one who gave them power. Mordred and Rain had the system''s arcane running through their veins. And that power would strengthen their bodies, which would be an advantage.

 Chapter 163: Modred vs Arthur

    Chapter 163: Modred vs Arthur


    Mordred also mentioned that Lancelot was a knight from the round table. King Arthur might have held an de, a ceremony to confer knighthood. I didn''t know if being a knight from the round table would grant him additional powers. The game never mentioned anything like that before in themunity. Since the update of this war didn''tnd on the console, even I had trouble guessing what could happen next.


    But that didn''t matter for now.


    The system was the strongest power given to yers. It was a ss that allowed yers to choose their prowess and level up through the game''s course. And it gave us the strength to ovee any obstacle, bing anyone we wished.


    But that tremendous power came with a cost.


    When people obtain such power, they willmit to their desires. And that turned into reality when we faced Mordred and Rain.


    We needed to devise a strategy against this pair and head over the demonic border. If we wish to prevent the war from escting, our team must finish this battle.


    Since it hade to this, I whispered my n to my friends beside me. "Lilith, Merleen, and Guinevere, I want you three mages to fight Rain. Just be careful not to kill her. And be aware of her magic and observant skills."


    Rain was an exceptional mage that learned the elements as soon as I exined them. She learned how fire and ice works without having any Scientific knowledge. Equipped with that information, Rain used her wits and conjured it using magic.


    Since mages had some rtionship with Science, those spells had greater potential. The elements also worked as environmental factors, which wizards could use to their advantage. Everything surrounding us had arcane of some sort that they could use to amplify their attacks. Hence, the mage''s upper hand against other sses, especially knights.


    Although Rain didn''t have any dark magic, she may have already learned light magic. And that was enough to make the obsidian spell tremble.


    Lilith, Merleen, and Guinevere were the best candidates against Rain. I had seen both sides how they fought, which made the fight bnced at the very least.


    And on the other side would be the melee heroes, with Meliodas as our exception. Although he was a bard holding a harp, Meliodas was still a force to be reckoned with. That man could boost our speed and strength on the battlefield, which could enhance our fighting power against Afenos.


    (Author''s Note: Afenos is Mordred)


    Fenrir and I would be the front lines for this fight against a knight. I had an excalibur with me, but it didn''t give me the power that I needed. Since I would only defend against Mordred, Excalibur heeded my efforts as nothing but futile. The little power that I received came from my will of avoiding hitting Afenos and eventually killing him.


    "Remember, guys. Don''t kill the two. Even if you havended a critical hit, don''t do it. Our goal is to escape this fight and prevent King Arthur from starting a war. Every second we wasted here, King Arthur marched onwards to the demonic border.


    If we wanted to save thend, we had to get through Mordred and Rain.


    "Afenos.Mordred, Rain.we don''t have to fight. We just want to talk to King Arthur and stop the war from happening. You know what would happen if a war breaks out, do you? Thousands of children will die, and families would follow afterwards. There''s a fucking famine hitting our towns, and that would just worsen our situation!" I yelled, hoping Mordred could listen to me. "We are all in this together, Afenos.I treated you as my friend.As my brother.And as someone I am willing to protect with my life!"


    "If you really treat me as such, you wouldn''t side with a demon!" Mordred shouted back, as he aimed his sword in my direction. "Final warning, Arthur. Choose. Her or me."


    It didn''t take me a second to return Lilith''s gaze after hearing Mordred''s words. When Mordred noticed my reaction, he shook his head and gritted his teeth.


    "Hmph. Then so be it if you chose their side, and not ours. I cannot let that demon do what she wants, even though it would stop the war."


    There was nothing stopping Mordred from taking his desires. Since a demon had choreographed that town''s attack, Mordred vented out his anger against Lilith. Considering that she was also a demon, Mordred wanted to shred Lilith''s skin into minces of meat.


    "Before you could go to her, you have to go through me."


    I didn''t imagine the time that I would say those cheesy words in a different world, but I did. After mentioning that line, Mordredunched himself towards our figure. He leapt from the ground, leaving a crater from where he stood. That man charged straight like a bull, with his sword as his horns.


    Fenrir was fast enough to react and dodged towards the side. I also slipped through my nk and avoided Modred''s lunged. Thanks to the body maniption of Meliodas, our body movements flowed like water running through a stream.


    But when Mordred regained his bnce, he twisted his body and continued his blitz. He didn''t give any time for us to rest as Modred bombarded us with his strikes. Each shes that knight made created a hurricane hovering at my side.


    And when the gust of wind hit me, a cut formed my skin. My body smeared itself with a pint of blood upon contact with those attacks. And as the battle continued, those wounds spread over my body. It almost felt like a tattoo artist painted my appendages.


    Fenrir finally made her move and disrupted Modred''s attack. She used her ws and separated Modred from me. Mordred jumped backwards andnded perfectly on his feet, with his eyes still ring at me.


    Even though Modred had glued his orbs in my direction, he could still dodge a surprised attack. And that event widened my eyes.


    "King Arthur also has that sword. It''s like the one you''re holding right now, Arthur. But if I couldpare your sword from my king, yours does nothing but a disy."


    Modred had the right hunch about that when he said those words. Considering the effect of my Excalibur, my powers were iparable against higher-yers. Thanks to my nerfed character, my sword became rubbish. It made me look like a thief in the middle of the battlefield, equipped with a fork.


    Despite hearing Modred''s words, I gave him my bluff. If I could make Mordred think otherwise, we could end this fight quicker than we had expected.


    "This sword could conjure dark matter, which could slice anything. Oh, and if you can''t use dark magic, you won''t win against me," I shouted. "I used this spell to defeat the Caerleon''s king, with the help of Lilith. I may not be powerful, but my friends are. They don''t look like it, but they do the job well, even without me."


    The things I had said to Mordred was not even a bluff, since those events had happened. And I could use them again for this fight if I wished to.But there was something holding me back, which made me tug my tail.


    "Then why aren''t you using it against me? It''s like you''ve said, Arthur! If your sword could contain darkness, or harness obsidian magic, why won''t you use it? Maybe.Just maybe.You couldn''t use it? Can you, Arthur?"


    While that happened, my two teammates went to my side and listened to my words. "Buy me some time while I gather the dark orbs around me."


    Fenrir didn''t have the choice but to follow my instructions. That wolf girl also fought alongside me when we battled the tyrant king. And Fenrir witnessed this ability, which made us win the battle.


    But this ability had a long cooldown, which Fenrir soon understood. And if I used it against Modred, there won''t be a next time upon facing King Arthur.


    As soon as Mordred mocked me with his words, I conjured the arcane on our environment. Within a few seconds, dark orbs circled on my body. Those orbs came from the forest''s mana, which my sword absorbed while I maintained this trance.


    "I don''t want to use this against you, Modred.I never wanted to use this during a battle. It''s because I want to save you, Modred. This might kill you."


    Modred didn''t believe my im and charged straight towards me. Fenrir tried the best she could to stop Modred from disrupting my concentration. Meliodas was always there at the backlines, controlling Fenrir and my movements.


    The three of us danced on the battlefield, excluding Meliodas hiding behind the threes. As soon as sixty seconds had passed by, I could finally activate my spell.


    "I am sorry, Mordred.But you wouldn''t listen to me. Maybe you could hear my words after I use force against you."

 Chapter 164: Modred and Rain vs Arthur

    Chapter 164: Modred and Rain vs Arthur


    The sounds of swords shing together echoed throughout the hallway. I didn''t know why, but my Excalibur finally gave me a fighting chance against Modred. This power was the strongest that entered my body yet, considering my fighting experience. If I could guess it, my system granted me the strength to stop my friend from fighting me.


    Fenrir couldn''t join our fight, since we moved too fast for her eyes. Thanks to Meliodas'' enhancement spell, my body zoomed quicker than usual. And since my system granted me some additional powers, nobody could help me.


    I coated my sword with ck magic to aid me in this battle. Every strike I made vibrated Modred''s sword, which sent him back.


    Within a few tries, Modred rushed towards me and repeated the same moves. Beads of sweat showered my eyes as he desperately scrambled against me. Even though I had the advantage, Modred kept up with my ability.


    "Your ck magic really is something..But that would only work in the right hands," Modred mumbled, while getting hit by my sword''s strength.


    I shed him a grin and replied, "I never wanted to use this against you, Mordred.There''s nothing else we can gain here besides violence. And I''m not nning to kill you."


    After hearing my voice, Modred gave his all. He charged straight at me like a red bull and bombarded me with his sword. Since I had activated my obsidian spell, those attacks meant nothing to me.


    My stamina was the only thing I needed to check while fighting against a knight. Even though Modred was the one wearing armour, my movements became more sluggish. And if this continued further, I might lose the battle.


    Our fight took around thirty minutes, with Mordred and I shing des. But that battle had finally taken a turn when my Modred found an opening against me.


    I had experience fighting against a variety of opponents. And those enemies showed themselves on the fields I never expected. My form of fighting greatly relied on my enemies'' strength and weaknesses. I didn''t have my own, even though I was a knight.


    Since nobody had trained me, I never knew those correct stances. I only mimicked what I witnessed from Magique. And that was the game I yed using my character on a console, not in real life.


    Judging by Mordred''s form, he had training with his peers. Knights had their own barracks and made soldiers inside of that structure. Since Mordred was a knight of the roundtable, someone had given him knowledge.


    And Modred used that information against me, which showed right now.


    Modred swung his de and tried shing my nk. I instinctively shielded my vital organs and braced myself from the damage. Since I couldn''t defend myself in time, there was nothing I could do to ept the assault.


    That de came and tumbled me backwards, almost hitting my head against a stone. A trail of soil followed my body as I flew all the way towards a bed of weeds. And when my body stopped, my appendages throbbed in pain.


    "AAAGH!" I shouted, hoping I could vent out my anger.


    But the damaged skin spread through my arms, stripping my muscles open. My muscles revealed themselves and painted my body with pinkishyers. When the gust touched those wounds, my teeth gritted on its own.


    Fortunately, I had a passive ability kicking through my genes. The harder I fell, the quicker I regenerated. Even though the itch spread like wildfire, I forced my legs to move.


    I stood on the ground and returned the gaze of Modred. That knight red in my direction, awaiting my next move. Mordred knew he had the upper hand for this battle, and would win eventually through time.


    "What are you waiting for? Finish me if you want to. This dark magic would wear out soon. And I don''t want to hurt or kill you!"


    Even though I used my dark magic to enhance my weapon, I never intended to wound Modred. I treated that boy as my brother that I never had in my world. Modred, with his sister, Rain, were the only ones who looked out for me. And when they needed me the most, I vanished.


    "I know where your pain ising from, Mordred. If you could only know, I hate myself for that too. When Merleen, my partner, took me to shore, I couldn''t move a muscle. And when I could walk around, returning was my first option.But I didn''t, and I''m sorry."


    There was nothing I wanted more but to apologise to Modred. If our situation got reversed, I would have done the same thing.Vengeance would have eaten my soul already as I aim my anger at those demons.


    "Sorry doesn''t change anything, Arthur!" Modred retorted, while aiming his sword at me. "You chose to side with the demons. You chose those demons over me! And that''s where you''ll pay, Arthur!"


    When Mordred yelled those words, he zoomed straight at me. His speed was even faster than before as if he had teleported. When Modred arrived at my fore, he aimed his de at my neck. And when that knight swung his sword, my hands were toote to react.


    But before that de could even cut my head, a lighting from above shielded me. That luminance came from Merleen, who was also fighting Rain on the other side.


    Within a second, the light flickered and disappeared. When I nced at Merleen''s side, Rain used a light element of her own. Rain''s radiance formed a rope and entangled itself around Merleen''s head.


    Lilith and Guinevere were already on the ground, unable to fight Rain. I could only guess that the three of them lost against Rain. I couldn''t me them, since Rain was a superior mage. She even defeated Lilith, who could use dark magic.


    "How did you." I mumbled, but resumed my gaze at Modred.


    "Your fight''s with me," the knight said, as he performed a series of attacks.


    That blitz Modred made ced me further away from Merleen. While I fought against Modred, Rain strangled Merleen to death.


    "A-Arthur..."


    Those were the words that came out from Merleen''s mouth as he returned my gaze. Her eyes bulged from the mage girl''s socket. The yellow rope wrapped around Merleen''s nape, squeezing her until herst oxygen.


    I had roughly a minute to help Merleen get back on her feet. But Modred didn''t let me escape his attack and continued shing me with his sword.


    "Mordred! My friend is in danger! Rain might kill her!" I shouted, while ncing at Rain.


    Rain also looked at Mordred, waiting for any instructions. If Modred allowed Rain to kill Merleen, Rain would happily obliged her brother''s words.


    The situation greatly depended on Mordred''s decision. But the clock continued ticking, with Merleen''s oxygen running low.


    "Please! You gotta hurry and think! I-If Merleen dies, I don''t know what I''m going to do.


    While that happened, Fenrir did what she could to stop Rain. Since Rain levitated from the ground, Fenrir leapt from the soil. She tried reaching the mage with her wolf feet and abilities. Fenrir also had the help of Meliodas boosting her body, but those efforts did not matter.


    Rain used her right hand to contain Merleen while the other to fight Fenrir. The mage used a different element and controlled the soil behind Fenrir. Thatnd grabbed Fenrir''s foot and pulled her to the ground. The living terrain mmed the poor wolf on the floor, rendering her unconscious within seconds.


    That same soil noticed Meliodas'' arcane and aimed at him next. It didn''t take thend a few seconds before doing the same thing to Meliodas. Although that m was not enough to kill them, that attack would leave a mark. And that scar would not be appealing to the eyes.


    I couldn''t move anywhere but in front of Meliodas. If I blindlessly helped Merleen, Modred would just kill me with his sword. Although I still hoped to bring back Afenos, that knight wouldn''t listen to my words.


    If there was one thing I remembered from Afenos, that was his annoying trait of following his word.


    "Release her, Rain"


    Upon saying those words, Rain utched her light magic and freed Merleen. My partner fell from the ground, but my body was quick enough to arrive on time. Much to my surprise, Modred let my team go without killing anyone. I didn''t know why, but I carved my mouth with a faint smile.


    "Are you alright, Merleen? Does it feel painful anywhere?" I asked.


    Fortunately, Merleen weakly shook her head and replied, "No..Iwant rest."


    After saying those words, Merleen rested her eyes. She wasn''t dead, but took a nap in the middle of this battle. Since it hade to this, I didn''t want Merleen to participate in the uing war.


    Meliodas, who recovered from the damage, went to me with open arms. "Let me take care of it."

 Chapter 165: Crayman

    Chapter 165: Crayman


    After saying those words, Merleen rested her eyes. She wasn''t dead, but took a nap in the middle of this battle. Since it hade to this, I didn''t want Merleen to participate in the uing war.


    Meliodas, who recovered from the damage, went to me with open arms. "Let me take care of it. I will bring her, Lilith, and Guinevere to safety.Basically everyone. You may be on your own, Arthur. Everyone''s injured, except for you."


    It was what Meliodas had mentioned. When I nced at my surroundings, my eyes greeted the lying bodies of my friends. Lilith, Merleen, and Guinevere couldn''t continue for any longer. Those mages tried squirming on the ground, but failed to stand on their feet. I could only guess that those three can''t join me on the battlefield, regardless if those wizards wanted to.


    I could also say the same situation regarding Fenrir. And since she uses her body more, Fenrir needed it more than those mages. But with that, I doubted Fenrir could still fight beside me.


    "It''s fine," I answered Meliodas. "I can handle it myself.And besides.Arthur isn''t aiming for the demonic war to happen."


    Everyone who had heard my statement widened their eyes in disbelief. Even Mordred, who imed himself as a knight of the round table, couldn''t believe my words.


    Mordred shook his head and asked, "King Arthur is heading towards the demonic border. He will im the demon''s life and cleanse the world''s misery!"


    "No. I''ve realized something while fighting you.King Arthur just used you to slow me down. He knows what he needs to do to win this war. That man is a crooked guy who doesn''t want to lose a war," I retorted, and stared at Lilith. "King Arthur wants to kill your father, Lilith.He wants to take the Holy Grail''s information from your father. Even though I came from another world, I don''t know the exact location of that holy grail. Only Abaddon, the demon lord, knows where it was contained. And we need to stop King Arthur before he reaches a teleportation portal."


    The information we had all made sense now. King Arthur knew and used a teleportation device despite being an ancient knowledge. He was the one inside my head, browsing through the information about this game. That man knew that I came from another world, and the Holy Grail''s existence.


    It didn''t take a genius to connect the dots, which led straight to the demon lord''s citadel. Abaddon was the only one who had knowledge of all things in this world. Despite this knowledge, Abaddon couldn''t get the Holy Grail from himself, since it was the curse of this game.


    The game had a simple goal for yers ying Magique. Anyone who could defeat the demon lord would receive the Holy Grail, which would end the famine.


    The game''s descriptions also didn''t include instructions on how toplete the game. It only meant that you could use violence ormunication to obtain the Holy Grail.


    And since yers could do whatever they wanted, choosing a side was an option. yers could be on the kingdom''s side or the demonic side. These people could also resign thatmitment and focus on various dungeons.


    Some yers chose the kingdom, while others defended the demons. But before that war could even start, the game turned into reality.


    It was the reason Abaddon remained neutral despite the pressure of those demons. Everything had finally made sense now.


    But it was toote for those thoughts, since this game became my reality. Even though there were no yers in this world, King Arthur still had his goal. King Arthur remained a king that wanted to annihte all demons inside the castle. And since those shrewd thoughts remained inside King Arthur''s memory, he would do anything for his goal.


    It didn''t matter if King Arthur would use underhand tactics. As long as it does the job, King Arthur would eliminate anything standing in his way.


    "King Arthur is on his way right now inside the demonic castle. He may have already killed Abaddon.the demon king as we speak. After squeezing Abaddon for any information of the Holy Grail, he would order his troops to retreat. And when King Arthur retrieves, he could control everything on thisnd.He may also seize the foreign countries. But that''s a problem we''ll focus on another day," I exined, hoping everything got the idea.


    "I have a lot of questions about that, Arthur!" Mordred interrupted, and rushed towards me. "What are you saying about the otherworld? Holy Grail? And King Arthur killed the demon lord without riding with the n! King Arthur said it himself that we will fight against the demon''s front and conquer theirnd!"


    "And that''s just a bluff. He needed some pawns as sacrifice and distraction. When those forces entered the opposing border, those demons would bring their entire army for the humans. And that would be the perfect time to attack," I answered, and continued my sentences. "And you''ve heard me right. I came from another world. That''s why I knew nothing about the customs of this world. The Holy Grail is a magical container that grants the holder bountiful crops and unlimited source of food. King Arthur doesn''t n on taking the demons head on. He wants to squeeze the demons dry until they be desperate enough to fight the soldiers. And once the demons take the bluff, King Arthur would effortlessly win the war. If he fights right now, the soldier''s family would crumble. We don''t even know who would win that sh, thanks to the demon''s curses and powers. And the demonic king only knows that vital information. Abaddon''s the only one who knows the Holy Grail''s location."


    When Mordred heard my narrative, he lowered his head. That boy knew that the words I mentioned had truth behind it, crushing everything he believed from the king. It even lowered Mordred''s guard around me, relieving us from his pressure.


    Fortunately, everyone nodded their heads. Although my exnation had confusing lines, it still gave out the gist. And when everyone understood the context, I scanned my system.


    "So the system that you gave us was an otherworlder power?" Mordred asked.


    I gave him a nod. But before I could continue, I tapped Mordred''s shoulder. Afenos returned my gaze while widening his eyes. Despite battling to death earlier, he still saw me as a friend. Well, at least, for now.


    "I want you to trust me, okay? I really hate what I n on doing, but we have no other choice. If we want to reach King Arthur and stop his madness, this is the only way!" I shouted.


    "What are you talking about?!" Mordred yelled back. "I don''t even know what''s happening already! This shit is happening too fast! Yesterday, I was fighting against demons! Right now, I don''t know who I am fighting for!"


    Mordred hated the demons because of what they did to the town. But after hearing King Arthur''s goal, he wanted to rethink his choices.


    After a few seconds, I finally found the data from someone I needed. My system revealed that individual''s name and pasted it on the side. It was a demon who specialised in offering ludicrous deals. That part was not something special, since it was a deal with a devil.


    Even though time had passed by, I still didn''t forget. There was no time for me to regret my decision, since the situation demanded it. And I had no other choice but to ept a risky dealing from this devil.


    "Crayman! I remember you! Show yourself and offer me a deal!"


    Upon saying those words, an obsidian cloud surrounded my figure. A hystericalugh followed afterwards, which echoed throughout our surroundings.


    Mordred and the rest of the people surrounding me readied their weapons and prepared for another battle. But I yelled at those people, which made them stop doing what they did.


    "Stop! I know he''s a demon. But he won''t do anything else besides talking to me, and epting his deal," I roared. "And, Mordred! I think this demon knows who sent out that attack on the town. Maybe we could find some leads about it."


    When Mordred heard my words, he returned his de inside his scabbard. Even though we exchanged swords earlier, Mordred ced his fate on me. After what Mordred had heard from me, he wanted to, at least, hear the rest. And Mordred''s interests sparked when he heard thetter part of my sentence.


    "That would be delightful," Mordredmented, as he marched near my side.


    That knight was still not on my side. But the two of us were still in a temporary truce, thanks to the words I spouted.


    And when the time came, the demon revealed itself to us. Crayman, who my team met in the cabin, extended his arms to me.


    "Greetings, Arthur. You called for me?" the demon uttered, while shing me a grin.

 Chapter 166: Devils Offer

    Chapter 166: Devil''s Offer


    And when the time came, the demon revealed itself to us. Those recognizable horns greeted themselves as the demon appeared. Crayman, who my team met in the cabin, extended his arms to me.


    "Greetings, Arthur. You called for me?" the demon uttered, while shing me a grin. "I expected you to call me. But I never knew it would be this soon."


    When Crayman materialised at my fore, Mordred hurriedly raised his guard. He was about to attack the demon as he slid forward. Fortunately, Fenrir stopped Mordred at the nick of time and prevented unnecessary casualties. Even though her body yelled at her, Fenrir pushed her limits. With those shaking arms, that wolf girl shackled Mordred''s movements.


    Although Crayman vowed about his pacifist ways, killing him now would relinquish us from our goal.


    "Why are you stopping me? I need some answers! And I want to kill him! That monster is a demon!" Mordred shouted, as he desperately shoved Fenrir''s arms.


    Fenrir retorted, still with her hands binding Mordred''s body, "Just trust Arthur! Arthur told you to stay put, then do it! If you kill this demon now, everything we''ve done will be over! We won''t save the demons, and you won''t know who killed the town!"


    As soon as Fenrir shouted those words, Mordred quitted shuffling. Mordred red at Fenrir and contained his anger swelling inside of him. He didn''t have any choice but to listen to the conversation I had with the demon.


    "I will keep it short, Crayman. We need a teleportation circle that would lead us inside the demonic castle. And I want to know the demon who issued an attack on Cornwall town!" I demanded, while waiting for Crayman''s reply.


    The demon consumed a few seconds before giving his answer. Since the things I requested didn''t demand much, Crayman must have browsed his list of offers.


    And within a minute, Crayman had finally turned his attention to me. "Arthur, you''re really squeezing me to get what you want. But in a trade, we need to reciprocate everything.


    After saying those words, Crayman did some hand gestures and conjured a spell. A magic circle materialised before us, with a scroll appearing from the runes. The rolled paper opened by itself, with a feather popping on the side. A container and its ink also revealed itself, which was the pair of this paper.


    "Even though I requested two things, you only have one trade offer for me. If you don''t, I will kill you right here, right now," I snarled, while palpating Excalibur.


    Crayman snickered, with his eyes still hyper focused on the scroll, "Hmph. You''re the one who summoned, requested assistance, and troubled me. And yet you have the confidence to threaten me with that?"


    Before Crayman could say another word, I chopped off his left horn. Demons pride themselves with their horns, which serve as their royalty for the demon lord. And even though they were not part of that kingdom, novelty horns gave the demons superiority.


    Even though Crayman remained as a vignte amongst demons, he still had a title beside his name. He just didn''t like exerting his power, because the demon lord limited Crayman from doing so.


    But since I had the power of an Excalibur, my superiority belittled Crayman. I even had Merleen by my side, which had the light attribute. One flick of my partner''s finger, Crayman would disperse into nothingness.


    "Well, what did I expect? I told you that threat works on me," Crayman corrected, as he let out a nervousugh. "Very well, Arthur, my boy. I will grant your wish, and him too. But first thing''s first."


    Crayman revealed the runes hiding behind the magic circle. Instead of the crimson colour painted on each text, the spell turned into purple. It was my first time witnessing such a dye, which the game never introduced.


    But from where I remembered, violet was a spell shrouded with maleficent. Some would say that the colour purple came from the royal blood. And that definition proved itself when Crayman handled the magic.


    "All I want is to give you power-the power that would aid to get your goal! I don''t want anything more from you, Arthur! Giving you this strength and excess arcane is enough to fill my stomach!"


    It was just as Crayman had mentioned. My system detected a forein mana swirling on my figure, as if prating my skin. That arcane was the first of its kind, despite my experience ying Magique. This power seemed limitless to the naked eye as it amplified every miniscule element touching it.


    And when the purple orb touched my wounded hand, the cut disappeared.


    "What the hell is this?" I asked, while containing my shudder.


    Crayman remained grinning at my fore as he gave his reply, "I never wanted anything from you but to give this power. All I wish to see is you achieving your goals with everything you have, including my arcane.


    "And what is the catch? You are not giving me this power for free, are you? It feels like I''ve been cheated, and there''s something else I need to look out for."


    "Oh, no, Arthur," Craymanmented. "That power is free of charge, and it goes well with our offer. The arcane I gave you only amplifies your desires, just like your Excalibur''s power."


    Even Crayman knew the depths of my sword upon first nce. But I knew nothing about this demon, which gave my goosebumps. And thatparison was enough to make me feel small like an ant wandering on Crayman''s palm.


    But there was something more important we needed to do besides idling around. If we wanted to prevent the war, we must teleport inside the demonic citadel. And upon arriving at that ce, we stop King Arthur from killing Abaddon.


    Those teleportation circles woulde from Crayman. And that demon would only provide us our needs if I epted the devil''s deal. For every passing second, our chances dropped like flies.


    "I ept your offer, Crayman. You didn''t even give me a choice. This is all part of your plot, demon!"


    Crayman used my situation to his advantage, not the other way around. That demon knew that I desperately needed to zoom towards the citadel and stop King Arthur.


    When Crayman heard my words, he gave me anod and extended his hands. Those orbs hovered towards my figure and entered my chest. Since I had agreed to do this, the magic circle Crayman promised materialised beside him.


    My teammates wanted to retort, but couldn''t. Most of my friends hadn''t woken up, while the others understood my responsibility. Since I was the team''s leader, I had to make the sacrifice y.


    Mordred also tried rejecting Crayman''s offer. But when the knight tried to speak, Crayman interrupted him.


    "This power I am about to give doesn''te from the demons. It''s an ancient spell suitable for Excalibur users


    "I am transferring the orbs inside of you, Arthur. These arcanes would amplify your power based on your will and emotions. It all depends on you if you want to be heroic to use this spell. And if you choose thetter, this arcane would still grant you strength," Crayman narrated, as he continued spreading the mana through my veins. "Do not worry, Arthur! This transmission will end soon enough!"


    A tingling sensation ran through my body while Crayman did his thing. My skin also turned into a faint darkish purple, just like the mana. Fortunately, nothing had changed besides that, which made me heave out a sigh.


    However, the pain grew stronger inside my body. All my appendages jerked as if a seizure attack entered through my nerves. I tried fighting the urge to vibrate, hoping that the throbbing sensation could sotp. But Crayman''s words echoed inside of me, which was the only thing I could focus on.


    "Fear nothing, Arthur. Everything is going ording to n! This power will give you all that you need forter! The pain will also subside soon. And I know you''d be able to brush it off, Arthur," Crayman uttered, while watching me suffer.


    Truthfully enough, the pain slightly wore off. And as the time passed by, my hands didn''t shake like an earthquake. But before the process couldplete, Merleen rose from the ground and leapt towards me.


    That girl didn''t use any light magic to prevent or attack anyone. When Merleen approached me, she went in front of my body and absorbed the rest of those purple arcane. Roughly ten percent of Crayman''s arcane went to Merleen, while my body received the remaining ny.


    When Crayman noticed the situation, the demon shrugged it off andpleted our deal.


    "It seemed like your partner wanted some share from that power, Arthur. But I don''t mind it at all! Even though that mage doesn''t have an excalibur, she could still handle the pressure. If that girl was a normal human, she would have died absorbing those arcanes.But she didn''t"

 Chapter 167: Getting Ready

    Chapter 167: Getting Ready


    "It seemed like your partner wanted some share from that power, Arthur. But I don''t mind it at all! Even though that mage doesn''t have an Excalibur., she could still handle the pressure. If that girl was a normal human, she would have died absorbing those arcanes. But she didn''t"


    ording to Crayman, transferring these arcanes would kill someone who didn''t have Excalibur. A regr human body would die after absorbing such immense purple power. Crayman didn''t have the luxury to prove it to me, but I believed his words.


    Fortunately, Crayman added that knights had resilience against pain. It was also shown earlier how I gritted my teeth and waited for the throbbing sensation to stop.


    Crayman stated that most people would have already fainted after experiencing such a traumatising event. And when they tried, those people ended up dying from overwhelmed magic.


    While that happened, magic circles surrounded our figures. Each of those circr runes had dark colours painted on them, with a hint of golden at the outeryer. But one spell took our attention and pulled us closer in the void. It had a lighter shade of purple, mixed with some crimson pint on the outside.


    "The magic circle is ready. Those who wish to enter this portal, you may do so. This magic circle will onlyst for two minutes. Decide with haste as you brainstorm yourselves there," Crayman instructed, with his eyes staring into mine. "And by the way, this magic spell isn''t visible from the otherside.yet. But as soon as you enter this portal, a violet magic circle would appear at the opposite side."


    After Crayman gave us what we needed, I nced at my team and studied their reactions. Even though Fenrir and Merleen could still talk to me, they didn''t have the energy to walk around. And if they did have some spare energy, those two women couldn''t wield their weapons.


    Meliodas, the bard, remained idle for a while. It only meant that he was not part of my n arriving on the citadel.


    Lilith, who had currently lost all of her mana, remained stationary in her ce. Despite containing all the arcane in the world, She couldn''t even lift her fingers as the demonic girl returned my gaze.


    "Don''t worry about me, Arthur...Protect my father and bring peace to this world... You''re the only one that''s everyone looking up for.Please make this count," Lilith struggled to say those words. "I need.to rest first..Since this fight depleted my mana, I have to..check on Meliodas.and join youter."


    "You don''t have to, Lilith. Rest as long as you need. Let me handle this problem, okay?" I replied, and returned Lilith''s nod.


    I heard the demonic''s request clearly through my eardrums while watching her carry Meliodas. That bard remained in his dream world, unaware about the current happenings. But there was nothing we could do but ept Lilith''s resignation from our team. That demonic girl needed


    I gave Lilith a nod and hoped for the best for the two of them. Since those two teammates won''t join me for this mission, I handed them off to Mordred and Rain.


    Mordred rejected my offer at first, considering Lilith was a demon. But after understanding the situation, Mordred forced himself to watch over my friends. That knight vowed to protect them until making peace with King Arthur.


    Mordred and Rain also didn''t want to join us inside the citadel. The two of them mentioned that they needed to protect the kingdoms and my friends. It was enough to keep my worried heart at ease after learning about Mordred''s decision.


    Guinevere also mentioned that she didn''t have any fighting powers left inside of her. Although she could walk around fine, Guinevere insisted on leaving her behind thisnd. She didn''t want to join our cause, despite changing the world.


    "I want to create peace and prevent the war from happening. But I just don''t have the mana to help you. It doesn''t look like it, but I am already drained of arcane. Just like Lilith, I used all my spells. And they are currently on cooldown, thanks to Arthur''s systems," Guinevere narrated, as she bowed her head in front of me. "And I want to check if my partner is still alive. I have also sensed an impending danger behind you, Arthur. I will take the rest of those soldiers, so you could focus on defending the demon lord."


    Since Guinevere''s exnation made sense, I allowed it to happen. She remained here with the rest of the crew and promised to protect our nk. That mage also had a life apart from our mission, which was more important than this fight.


    If I was in Guinevere''s shoes, I would have done the same thing too. I wouldn''t let anything bad happen to Merleen. And whoever nned on killing her shall face my wrath!


    "I know I may be a nuisance, but I can fight with you!" the wounded, humanoid wolf approached me.


    Fenrir had a stern look in her eyes as she mentioned those words. Despite getting covered with blood, Fenrir desperately tried joining my team. If Fenrir could only see her past, she could have flinched pretty bad.


    "Are you sure you could still defend yourself? Even I don''t know if we could return to our usual ce.I honestly don''t think we could win this battle, Fenrir."


    "Which is why I will help you.." Merleen interposed, while coughing to herself. "I could provide you with absolute defense and offense using light magic. Your Aegis is still on cooldown. And I doubt it would prove its worth on the battlefield."


    "Merleen, I can''t have you there dying in front of me.I don''t know what I would do if those people take you away from me," I said, and headed towards Merleen.


    When King Arthur infiltrated the demonic castle, he must have brought some knights of the round table with him. Each of those knights could destroy a kingdom if they wanted too. It only meant that the knights of the round table were stronger than average yers. And since I didn''t have my cheat character, this might cause a problem in the future.


    If my thoughts turned into reality, we would have an arduous time winning that sh. And I didn''t want to risk losing Merleen in my life!


    But when I marched towards Merleen, she shook her head and weakly retorted, "No.ArthurI can go.Don''t leave me behind."


    "You''re the one who told me that we are all on this together! You''re the one who told me that we will do things as a pair.as a partner! Even though I saved you from theke, you saved me from my despair! If you didn''t stick by my side, I would have..I don''t know what would have happened to me..That''s why I want to be there for you when you need me the most!"


    A strong sense of guilt rose from my insides upon listening to those words. Everything Merleen had mentioned reminded me of everything about the past, which helped the two of us. The two of us also promised each other that we would do everything we could together.


    These negative thoughts inside my head were just selfish thoughts, which excluded Merleen as a part of my life.


    "And what if you died, regardless if you failed or won the battle.What do you think I would feel?" Merleen asked, as she desperately hid her teary eyes. "I would lose my mind, hoping you coulde back..I don''t know what I would do Arthur if I can''t see you anymore."


    "I know.I''m sorry for being selfish.It''s alright. You could join the team."


    I met Merleen with a hug as the two of us squeezed into each other''s arms. Our system fortunately rewarded our emotions, granting us some buffs for the futuristic battle. Those additional powers included movement speed boost and strength that could help us against King Arthur.


    However, I doubted we could dent his sword. Even with all these extra strength, that Excalibur was still the legendary sword. And that de was a better weapon than I had in my hand.


    "Are you sure you are taking two people on the other side? You only have roughly a minute to decide, Arthur," Crayman reminded us about the clock, as he maintained the magic circle before us.


    I gave him a nod and answered, "Yes.We are going on the other side.But before that."


    "Is there something else you wish to have or know?"


    Although Crayman gave us everything we needed to travel, he forgot something. I still had one question that I wished to ask for Mordred''s sake. And since he was my friend, I wanted to avenge whoever killed the town.


    Even Mordred had his ears peeled as soon as I asked the question.


    "Who do you think ordered the monsters to attack the Cornwall town?"

 Chapter 168: King Arthur vs Abaddon

    Chapter 168: King Arthur vs Abaddon


    Although Crayman gave us everything we needed to travel, he forgot something. I still had one question that I wished to ask for Mordred''s sake. And since he was my friend, I wanted to avenge whoever killed the town.


    Even Mordred had his ears peeled as soon as I asked the question. Rain also showed an interesting face bathed with curiosity while listening to my conversation.


    "Who do you think ordered the monsters to attack the Cornwall town?" I asked Crayman, demanding an answer.


    After hearing my words, the demon paused for a second. Crayman collected his thoughts and tried opening his mouth to spill the answers. However, before that demon could answer my question, something had happened inside of him.


    The purple light that matched the magical circles struck his chest, which almost burned his skin. Crayman wiggled like a fish, with his hands grasping his chest. A chorus of moaning sounds escaped the demon''s mouth as Crayman asked for help.


    "I get it! I get it! I will tell him the truth!" Crayman yelled, and reached out for the sky.


    Something unseen by the naked eye damned his body and hurt him. Crayman came from a stronger race than the humans. And yet, this spell pierced through him like a raging bullet.


    WIthin a few seconds, Crayman rose from the ground and shrugged everything off. It was as if nothing had happened earlier despite the seizure he performed before our eyes.


    Crayman returned my gaze and heaved out a sigh. "There''s no other way around this spell. As you''ve witnessed, the contract we made is absolute. Meaning, the two of us cannot lie, regardless of any reasons-besides death!"


    "Now that''s out of the way. Arthur, my boy. The demon, who ordered the attack on Cornwall, was Abaddon''s right hand. His name is Kael. That demon had a tall stature with a ck coat covering his body. Kael had horns on both sides of his head, but concealed it with magic. Your system would be the only one to validate if Kael would be in front of you. He is the demon who sparked the me across the demonic territory and made Lilith their enemy. Be careful, Arthur, if you n on attacking him. Kael is not someone you could mess with. That demon could defeat three knights of the roundtable without having a weapon. He doesn''t have an Excalbur unlike you. But Kael can show you something with his sheer strength. You better have a n if you want to win that fight," Crayman continued.


    After hearing those words, Afenos rushed towards the portal. He red at the opposite side of the circr rune, wishing he could enter. Luckily, Rain stopped him in the nick of time before arriving on the other side.


    Mordred nced behind him and yelled at Rain, "Don''t you want to kill those who killed our town? As soon as we enter through the other side, we can avenge our people!"


    "Once we pass through that door, there''s no turning back. Mordred, I know how you feel, especially I''m your sister. We''ve been through a lot. And I just want you to know that vengeance will not take us anywhere," Rain said, while lowering her gaze. "I know that you became stronger to protect me. But we don''t have to kill the demons.not right now. When you became friends with Arthur once again, I couldn''t contain my excitement.Please, Mordred. Let''s do the right thing and protect our people from any iing invasion. Let''s not lose the people we care about inside the kingdom and Arthur''s friends."


    Rain didn''t talk for a while when we fought earlier. But when her brother was about to do a ridiculous move, Rain stepped up. She confronted her brother and tried reasoning out with him.


    Mordred heard his sister, which also pierced his heart. Before he could enter the damned portal, he went backwards and returned Rain''s gaze.


    "I am sorry for being a useless brother.I just wanted to be a hero.But I guess being a hero doesn''t mean killing someone in return" Mordred uttered, as he reverted his attention to me. "If you think killing him would stop the onught of this word, please do it for the world. And if Kael changed into something better, let him be."


    Mordred croaked when he said those words. That guy also widened his eyes when he told me everything Mordred wished to say. Afenos'' actions were enough to sh him a smile while nodding my head.


    "Of course, my friend. I will do what I believe is right," I answered, while offering him a handshake.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Mordred said, and titled his head to the sides.


    Even though I lived in this other world for a few weeks, I had already forgotten about it. I applied my culture and exined my actions to Mordred, hoping he could understand.


    "From my hometown, being friends with someone would eventually lead to this. I know we didn''t do this before. I forgot. But now, you''re my friend, Mordred. And I will do everything to help you," I said, and gave Morded a stern look.


    Mordred gazed into my eyes and answered, "If things go south inside that demonic kingdom, don''t hesitate to call us. We will try to contact you as soon as possible with our systems. But Rain and I won''t use any demonic contract, so expect our long arrival."


    Rain also seconded Mordred''s speech and wished my team well. She waved her hand and cast some defensive spells surrounding our body.


    "This magic would only work for an hour. It''s not a lot, but I hope you could make use of it. That''s the only spell I know of that could negate some elemental magic," Rain exined, while checking the runes.


    These barriers usually didn''t work well for yers and mages. Merleen''s light and my shield were the only barriers that saved our lives. But Rain cracked the code and created a defensive barrier sturdy enough for our group. And this panel would be enough to save us from the demons if they used elemental magic.


    The shield Rain created would be less effective against dark and light spells. I could only trust on Merleen''s spells and my enhancing obsidian magic. Merleen and I would buff Fenrir and let her deal the damage. And I would act as a tank and soak every spell thrown by our enemies.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Rain. I feel protected already.You''ve never changed, Rain. And I''d like to express my gratitude for that."


    Rain still remained as a gentle girl who cared for others. Despite her calm demeanor, Rain was also a strong mage. She understood how magic works, paired with the details of Science. And that was all thanks to my guidance as her mentor for a few days.


    "Time is running up, Arthur. You better hurry and change the world," Crayman uttered. "This is your only chance to teleport inside the demonic citadel. King Arthur almost destroyed all teleportation devices around this ce.


    The demon extended his arms and weed me near the magic circle. As Crayman said those words, the circr rune slowly faded its light. After witnessing such a scene, Merleen, Fenrir, and I leapt towards the rotating spell without looking back.


    As soon as we arrived on the other side, the door before us mmed open.


    We lifted our heads and stood from the ground, while checking our surroundings. But much to my surprise, four figures entered our vision. Each of those shapes reminded us of our goals, which kindled our motivation.


    However, the scene sent adrenaline inside of us. King Arthur''s Excalibur nearly reached Abaddon''s neck, but stopped when we arrived. I could only guess that these four figures were in the middle of a conversation. But when we arrived, we interrupted the meeting.


    The demon beside Abaddon was someone new for me. I used my system and heeded Crayman''s instruction. After inspecting my system, I confirmed that Kael stood beside Abaddon. And the two demons were on the losing side of this match.


    "King Arthur, don''t do this! If you kill Abaddon, those demons would hunt you down. They might kill everyone inside Cornwall or other kingdoms surrounding Camelot!" I dered, while equipping Excalibur in my hands.


    King Arthur''s attendant, Sir Geraint, quickly reacted. He aimed his sword at our shapes and reinforced his body with magic.


    "Any sudden movement you make, I will rip you into pieces. State your purpose, imposter. Or I shall behead you, right in front of this demon!"


    "You don''t understand! That demon just wants peace for the two factions! Abaddon never wished to harm the humans! He''s just waiting for your approval for this treaty!" Imented, while shaking my head.


    "The kid is right, King Arthur. Let go of your weapon, so we could talk on the table if you wish," Abaddon said, without changing his tone. "Fighting you was never in my vocabry, milord. I respected you as my enemy. But right now, we are losing sight of our true goal!"

 Chapter 169: The End Battle (1)

    Chapter 169: The End Battle (1)


    "The kid is right, King Arthur. Let go of your weapon, so we could talk on the table if you wish," Abaddon said, without changing his tone. "Fighting you was never in my vocabry, milord. I respected you as my enemy. But right now, we are losing sight of our true goal! We need to work together to defeat the famine and prolong our species!"


    "How could you say such words when you''re the gue of this world? Humans are the only ones who deserve to live in this world. THose who aren''t humans are monsters with different names. But, at the end of the day, you''re nothing but a monster-a monster who''s smarter than those weakest prey," King Arthur retorted, as he red his eyes at me.


    Without looking at Abaddon, King Arthur swung his sword and sliced the demonic king''s head. A zipping sound echoed inside the room, with a decapitated skull rolling on the floor. Darkened blood spilled on the floor and almost drenched my body. The fishy smelling from the crimson liquid filled the air, which spread through the room


    But instead of shielding myself away from the event, I marked the scene inside my brain. The memory of Abaddon had lived short in my head, but continued living on for the rest of my life. We didn''t talk much, but Abaddon was a kind demon,pared to King Arthur.


    After killing the demon lord, King Arthur spoke, with his eyes still ring in my direction, "Demons are nothing but monsters. Even those humans who are willing to help demons are also monstersAnd that includes you."


    King Arthur didn''t give us any chance to react as heunched himself straight at our figure. Fenrir, Merleen, and I moved on time and let out our spells against the maddened enemy. Fenrir and I went to King Arthur''s side, hoping we could sandwich him down. Merleen jolted backwards and casted her signature light magic to attack King Arthur.


    Merleen added more mana in her magicpared to the ones she previously used. If someone got hit by that beam, that being would instantly die from the radiance.


    But even with the speed of light, King Arthur slipped through the side and dodged Merleen''s attack. King Arthur was not faster than light. That bloke just moved his body before Merleen could evenunch her projectile at King Arthur.


    However, I shook my head and focused on the event before me. I had no time toplement King Arthur''s, since Fenrir and I needed to attack him.


    And that''s what we did.


    Fenrir had her first form ready before we could even enter this ce. She prepared her ws and aimed straight at King Arthur''s nk, hoping Fenrir couldnd a hit. I used my Excalibur and shed King Arthur at the same time Fenrir attacked. Fenrir and I wanted to ambush King Arthur after dodging Merleen''s assault, which would injure our opponent.


    But as soon as we attempted to attack King Arthur, the man used his sword and spun like a helicopter de. That action was enough to send Fenrir and I in opposite directions, nearly crashing against the two boulders.


    When King Arthur rose from the ground, he grunted and chuckled up a storm. "And here I thought you guys could defeat a noble demon, or a knight from the roundtable. But your team, Arthur, are a bunch of fools. You know nothing about true power, despite wielding that Excalibur."


    "Oh, yeah? I''m the strongest person inside this game.world! I am stronger and more knowledgeable than you," I retorted, hoping to patch my pride back up.


    King Arthur just snickered to himself and slowly raised his de. "That''s what you think, Arthur. And I know everything, since I lived inside your consciousness- and peaked through your memories. I don''t know everything I saw, but I know that this world.is simr to the games you humans yed."


    "But that thought doesn''t matter right now. It doesn''t concern me if this world is a game or not. As long as I''m alive, I will protect my people, regardless of that reality. It''s not because your people or those gods programmed me like this..It''s because humans are superior creatures among any other. These demons you desperately protect came from a chaotic ancestry. I don''t want that to harm my kingdom, even if it means killing my fellow humans like you," King Arthur continued, as he rushed towards me.


    His eyes turned like fire, burning my body into crisps without the fiery me. King Arthur had narrowed his target and aimed me as his punching bag. The rest of my team turned into invisible obstructions he needed to push aside, while craving to kill me.


    Since it hade to this, you had no other choice but to run in circles. You dodged Arthur''s first attack, which had another followed up attack. King Arthur performed a blitz of strikes at your figures, itching tond a hit on your body.


    After a few missed swings, King Arthur finally had his sword aimed at you. The trajectory of his sh would slice your half of my face if I were not careful. And before I knew it, there was no other way for me to go but onward.


    But if I followed that angle, that sword would slice my fate. It would be the quickest ticker for me to exit this world if I wished to perish for the second time.


    However, none of that happened to me. When I peeled my eyes open, King Arthur''s hand moved by my side,pletely missing my body. Thanks to Fenrir''s interventions, none of those assaults injured me. Merleen also wanted to use her light spell and protect me. But when she witnessed that Fenrir already saved me, Merleen heaved out a sigh and undid her magic.


    I wasted no time and escaped King Arthur''s side, while heading back to my team. Merleen continued worrying about my safety, but I was the one who cared more about her.


    But, s, we didn''t have any time to spare our concerns. King Arthur slowly rose before us and turned to greet our eyes.


    "You have your sword, but you don''t use it. You''re just blocking and dodging my attacks like a rat in the wilderness. Tell me, Arthur. Do you really want to go in my way that much at the cost of your friends?"


    Arthur had his eyes on me before and refused to attack myrades. It worked in my favour, since I didn''t want my friends to die in battle. And I would dly sacrifice my life to save those who I care about the most.


    However, things had finally changed. King Arthur opened his eyes and noticed my two friends at my side. His breaths became heavier, which reverberated inside the throne room. That man also had his Excalibur shining a bright light that could end our lives.


    But among the targets King Arthur had, he chose Merleen. "From my experience, mages don''t have any protective spells against assassin''s. Since assassin''s could close the gap between wizards, those mages don''t have a chance..Now, Arthur. I''m going to ask you a question, on behalf of your friend there....What would you do if I aim my sword at your mage?"


    As soon as King Arhtur said those words, I immediately jumped in front of Merleen and protected her. Since King Arthur wanted to kill Merleen first before anyone else, my adrenaline rushed like a horse in a race. Fenrir also went to my side and backed me up, with her ws ready for another round.


    "Whatever you do, King Arthur, don''t touch my girl," I growled, while gripping my sword tighter than ever before.


    King Arthur stretched his neck and replied, "The more you plead, the more I love to burn you into the ground."


    Since I wanted to protect Merleen with everything I had, my Excalibur released a faint dark light. The power I got from Crayman also amplified my strength, giving me the boost I needed against King Arthur.


    My Excalibur absorbed my emotions and turned it into raw power. And considering I wanted to protect Merleen, that power surged through my veins. It was the most immense mana my body had ever received throughout my experience.


    If I nned on attacking King Arthur, I needed everything I had against him.


    Besides battling against King Arthur, he also had someone by his side. A knight emerged at King Arthur''s nk and retracted his de. It was Sir Geraint, a knight from the roundtable. If I had to guess Sir Geraint, he may be a friend that King Arthur trusted.


    "I shall lend you my strength and battle for your cause, my friend..Am I allowed to join your battle, King Arthur?" Sir Geraint asked, while giving his body enhancement spells.


    "You may, Sir Geraint. But leave Arthur and Merleen to me. You could attack that monster over there with that hideous fur."

 Chapter 170: The End Battle (2)

    Chapter 170: The End Battle (2)


    Besides battling against King Arthur, he also had someone by his side. A knight emerged at King Arthur''s nk and retracted his de. It was Sir Geraint, a knight from the roundtable. If I had to guess Sir Geraint, he may be a friend that King Arthur trusted.


    "I shall lend you my strength and battle for your cause, my friend..Am I allowed to join your battle, King Arthur?" Sir Geraint asked, while giving his body enhancement spells.


    "You may, Sir Geraint. But leave Arthur and Merleen to me. You could attack that monster over there with that hideous fur."


    Sir Geraint had a peculiar beard growing on his face, which described his ancient age. His armoured te slowed his movements down, but enough to protect his skin. I even doubted that my rent would deal damage against that.


    "What are you nning to do after this, King Arthur? Now that you''ve killed Abaddon, you''ve achieved the right to rule this kingdom..Even though the demons hate you, you would be their ruler," I confessed.


    King Arthur grunted and replied, "I am not nning to govern this kingdom.I am cleansing this world from evil, specifically the demons."


    "Are you out of your mind!" I interposed, and raised my voice. "There''s no point killing the demons when they''re already dying from the famine! Give them a rest, will you? You already took away their leader! You could, at least, give the demons a little break from your superiority!"


    "That''s the probel, Arthur.You are too kind. These demons are also monsters who killed humans. It''s because they do not look like us-a normal human being, blessed with an appropriate body."


    "You are no human, King Arthur.You are a monster," I retorted.


    "Fine.If that''s what you see me, I don''t care. After all of this, those people will thank me for killing these demons. When I aplish my task, I will rest inside my citadel and admire my work," King Arthur continued. "While the war is happening, I will hunt for the Holy Grail. Abaddon gave me the coordinates to look for the chalice. But it appears that I need to crack a code unbeknownst to my knowledge.Maybe if you know the answers more than me, since you came from a different world.


    King Arthur had a loose screw in his head as he narrated his goals. He thought that every demon had a chaotic mindset just because they weren''t humans. Some demons had a kind heart. And Lilith demonstrated that kindness, trying to prevent the war from urring.


    King Arthur also mentioned the holy grail he needed to seize as the war continued. The holy grail would grant any food to those who found the chalice. It would also give an unlimited amount of mana to the user, which was a legendary ss item of magique.


    I wanted to know more about the Holy Grail, but our safety was more important. If we wanted to live for another day, escaping this ce would be our best bet. However, this event would be ourst chance stopping King Arthur from doing what he wanted.


    But, s, King Arthur stood on our way. It was up to the three of us to battle against King Arthur and Sir Geraint.


    "We need to bring down King Arthur no matter what.I know this is a tough task to finish but we won''t have any chance if we run away. It''s now or never," I announced, while ncing at my two allies.


    Merleen and Fenrir gave me a nod after hearing my words. Although we were not equipped to fight right now, we would do our best to stop King Arthur. Abaddon could have wore him out before we had reached this ce. That exhaustion would be our chance to turn the tables around against King Arthur.


    "Arthur, give me your orders."


    "My mana is depleting. But I can still fight, Arthur!"


    Merleen and Fenrir remarked as the two women rose from the floor. Their eyes red at Sir Geraint, which sparked an idea inside my head.


    "Fenrir and Merleen, you two take the knight. I''ll take king ARthur.


    Fortunately, I didn''t have to deal with that. Fenrir and Merleen would be the ones taking Sir Geraint, while I fight King Arthur. It was three against two.How bad could it be?


    After hearing my orders, Fenrir and Merleen widened their eyes in disbelief. Those two women looked at me with a worried face, while preparing their weapons.


    "Our fight against King Arthur didn''t go as well as the three of us fought him.What would even happen if Arthur would fight that king alone?" Those were the faces carved on the women''s faces as they gawked in my direction.


    However, Fenrir and Merleen couldn''t do anything about my words. It was the most logical n we could do before the situation could go out of hand. And the only thing we needed to do was stop King Arthur from wrecking the demonic kingdom. Because, if he did, an all out war would happen.


    "Trust me, okay?"


    Fenrir reluctantly agreed to my words upon hearing my statement. Since it hade to this, the three of us faced off against King Arthur and Sir Geraint.


    "Let us take this fight outside, shall we? King Arthur has graced us with a forefield, enough to fend off any uninvited creatures. Only humans could enter this realm. And since you''re part human, you are technically allowed in the bubble," Sir Geraint said, as heunched himself to the roof. "If you won''t follow me, I will attack you three, specifically Arthur."


    That knight wished to leave King Arthur and me alone in a battle. Sir Geraint understood our game n and went along with it. He had a brimming confidence and epted my battle, which made the two women fidget their hands. But their worries wouldn''t do anything, as Fenrir and Merleen leapt from the ground.


    Two holes burst from the ceiling, leaving King Arthur and me behind. It was what Sir Geraint and King Arthur had mentioned. My system described the invisible wall covering us as a barrier of some sort. Despite appraising the shield, my system didn''t detect any names from it. It only knew that it was an indestructible shield that blocked any creature besides humans.


    "Perfect. There''s nobody else bothering our fight.We can contend at our heart''s desire without destroying any buildings. You won''t even harm other demons in the city. It''s fair y, Arthur; just like what you''ve wanted," King Arthur said, while inviting me for the first attack.


    King Arthur and I had our swords in our hands, which were also Excaliburs. It was the strongest de in Magique, where it could prate anything. However, there was still a difference between King Arthur''s sword and mine.


    My de refused to give me the power I once had, while King Arthur had overwhelming strength. With raw power alone, King Arthur had the upper hand. But if I couldpare our spells, I had that advantage.


    Despite obtaining such a powerful sword, King Arthur couldn''t use dark or light magic. That sword could only cut through physical and elemental matter, not the overpowered attributes. It was a window that I had to win this match. And if I lose, I would lose everything in a blink of an eye.


    "I know you have a dark magic inside of you, Arthur. If I were you, I would use it immediately. I know most of your powers, because I''ve seen them. I have also watched you fight monsters when I stayed inside your body," King Arthur suggested, while chuckling to himself. "I may not have any of those unique abilities, but I have some spells of my own."


    "If you''re generous enough, can you spare me a minute?" I asked.


    I needed to take whatever I could against King Arthur, even if it meant groveling on the ground. Much to my surprise, King Arthur sat on the throne and waved his hand.


    "Of course, Arthur.Take all the time you need to fight me. I will reward you with a handsome offer.Just pray that''s all you need to do to fight me.""


    I took the bluff and called it my opportunity. Since King Arthur gave me his permission, I harnessed the arcane in this environment. This spell would take me approximately a minute to aplish. Thankfully, with King Arthur''s words, I could amplify my strength against him.


    While that happened, King Arthur watched the obsidian lights flickering around us. It only meant that I activated my spell, which I would eventually absorb.


    After a minute, my system announced that I had imbued rent with my dark magic. This dark matter would be the strongest weapon that would go against King Arthur. The fight would only depend on my experience in closebat. All those battles I had would test me for this fight for our lives.


    "I''m ready." With my word, the battle began.

 Chapter 171: The End Battle (3)

    Chapter 171: The End Battle (3)


    After a minute, my system announced that I had imbued rent with my dark magic. This dark matter would be the strongest weapon that would go against King Arthur. But I guessed that it would take multiple strikes to bring King Arthur down. The fight would only depend on my experience in closebat. All those battles I had would test me for this fight for our lives.


    "I''m ready." With my word, the battle began.


    ''He who strikes first wins the match." Those words rang inside my ears as I dashed straight at King Arthur.


    The crowned man parried my attack as he red into my eyes. We didn''t move our muscles, since our des stood in the middle. Nobody let the other win, while the two of us tested our strength in battle.


    It didn''t take long enough for King Arthur to overwhelm me once again. Even though I had imbued my sword with dark magic, King Arthur still had the upper hand. He only showed theparison between our raw strength, regardless of the spell advantage.


    King Arthur seized my cor and threw me backwards. Since we were in a death battle, I couldn''t call his move a cheap trick. We included those performances in the battle without uttering about it.


    However, I wanted to retort about the questionable movement. A knight shouldn''t do such cheap tricks against his opponent.


    "Hey, King Arthur! I thought knights are fair warriors? Why would you do such a dirty trick against me?"


    "Dirty trick?" King Arthur asked. "I only pushed you away because you left yourself wide open! And besides, you could use dark magic. I couldn''t use any of those wretched spells, even if I wanted to! Knights aren''t supposed to use such magic! But you could do it, especially against a knight!"


    "Fair enough," I retorted, and resumed the battle.


    We repeated our moves, but I became wiser after that mistake. Our Excaliburs stood in the middle once again, paired with a nging sound. But instead of leisurely ring at King Arthur, I leaned my head backwards. I avoided King Arthur''s hands and stood my ground without getting tossed out again. I even dodged King Arthur''s sweep attack, hoping he could disrupt my bnce.


    "You''re pretty good seeing your mistakes, Arthur," King Arthur remarked, andplimented my moves. "And that dark magic is doing its trick.But that is not good enough!"


    When King Arthur mentioned those words, a sudden light emerged from his hands. The handle of his sword glowed a brilliant light as it eventually reached his de. Within a few seconds, I tried utching myself from the battle. I sessfully left King Arthur in the middle and leapt away, but I was already toote.


    A beam materialised at the tip of King Arthur''s sword and zoomed straight at me. Fortunately, Lilith''s barrier from before halved the iing damage from the attack. My passive abilities also kicked in, which also helped minimise the damage. I blocked the projectile using my arms, hoping it would help too. Since my Aegis wasn''t working yet, I had to use everything I could to protect myself.


    However, my efforts didn''t block everything.


    My skin had turned dark when the beam scraped my arm. Excruciating pain travelled through my upper extremities, which made my arms vibrate in pain. The st also gave me a headache and spun my head like a beyde.


    Despite these side-effects I received, I rose from the ground and maintained my posture. It would take more than that to bring me down on the ground!


    A ck smoke came from King Arthur''s location, which was the st''s result. Luckily, the damage didn''t go through the city. If it did, those demons would have died already. Thanks to the barrier King Arthur made, we limited the spread of chaos.


    Although the shield saved the people, it didn''t save me. I still had to deal with King Arthur and his pesky abilities, which I still didn''t know.


    "Come on, Arthur.You could do better than that. Don''t die on me now," King Arthur mumbled, as he emerged from the smog. "You have the Excalibur, yet you are this weak. You could have given the Excalibur to the knights of the roundtable.We could make good use of it, you know?"


    "Tough luck for you, King Arthur.But the Excalibur chose me as its wielder. It cannot choose anyone else besides me!"


    The legendary sword marked their wielders as their masters. Nobody can use the Excalibur besides the chosen yer or wielder. There were three Excaliburs in this world throughout my journey. Those game developers didn''t mention anything like this before. And those swords had their own unique abilities, which made them special.


    And among the three Excaliburs, mine had the weakest attribute. I didn''t even have the full grasp of my sword''s abilities, for god''s sake.


    King Arthur''s ability involved that sting energy. But ording to my system, it didn''t include any element known to this world. I even thought King Arthur could use light magic, considering the glowing substances from his de. But it didn''t seem he knew anything about that element.


    "It must have been his raw strength," I whispered to myself, while hiding my trembling hands.


    King Arthurunched himself to me again, with his sword flickering like before. It only meant that he wanted to do it again, thinking I would fall at the same trick twice. That knight nned to close the distance and use the shockwave to trip me.


    But I didn''t fall for anything and kept my distance. Thanks to Meliodas'' enhanced magic, my speed rose like an ostrich running around. Even though King ARthur disyed such horrifying attributes, I outmatched him with my speed.


    "You couldn''t run forever from me, Arthur. You know that. This barrier is shaped like a dome. And I doubt you could dash in every direction without getting tired," King Arthurmented, while catching up behind me.


    But no matter how desperate King Arthur tried, I still had the lead. But that changed in the blink of an eye when the barrier shortened. It only meant that I would bump right into Fenrir''s battle. Running away was out of the question, since I could affect Fenrir''s and Merleen''s battle.


    "I told you your actions would bring terrible results instead of an advantage," King Arthur said, while shing me a snicker. "This battle won''t go too well, considering that our neighbours are right beside us. Don''t let me attack them, or else you would save them before battling with me."


    King Arthur had a point when he said those lines. If I would run away, King Arthur would chase Fenrir and Merleen. Since he couldn''t catch me, King Arthur would target my friends instead. And if I fought him up close, that man could use his devastating st once again. When that happens, it would be the end of everyone inside this shield.


    "Either way, I would lose this battle..You didn''t even give me the luxury to choose, King Arthur.as expected to the loose screw inside of you! You''re no benevolent king! You''re a monster, trying to make things worse instead of better!" I shouted, while gritting my teeth.


    "Ho? But I am no benevolent king..I will do what I think is best for my people, regardless of their thoughts. If I listen to those vigers who have nothing but their presence, their concerns would be limitless. But if I lead them, those people won''t do anything but listen to me. That''s the difference between you and I, Arthur. We are not the same.The only thing that we share is the sword you''re holding. Besides that, you''re nothing but a fool."


    After King Arthur''s words, he rushed towards me and made the first move. Instead of blocking his attacks, I took the assault and tried looking for an opening. However, my eyes didn''t find anything. The longer King Arthur and I brawled, my chances of winning had turned slime.


    It was because of my darkened magic constantly depleting. After a few minutes, my de wouldn''t have the same obsidian effect as I had before. If that would happen, I may not have any means to battle against King Arthur.


    "There''s still a way to win this fight! I just have to outmanoeuvre him!"


    But that thought became more impossible as the fight prolonged. King Arthur became more resilient and powerful at every passing second, even without magic.


    The only motivation I had was myrades fighting beside me. I wanted to take King Arthur out, even if it would take my life away.


    But before I could do anything rash, Sir Geraint''s sword struck Fenrir''s chest. The de pierced through Fenrir, which injured her lungs. I could only guess that one of her lung got cut by the sword. And that wound could be a fatal problem I needed to resolve.


    "FENRIR!" I shouted, hoping she could still live through the pain.

 Chapter 172: The End Battle (3)

    Chapter 172: The End Battle (3)


    But before I could do anything rash, Sir Geraint lifted his sword. He nned on attacking Merleen with a swift strike. If that assault wouldnd against Merleen, she would die instantly from that damage.


    I was around a few feet away from Merleen. Even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t shield her on time. And besides worrying about Merleen, I had to deal with King Arthur. He wouldn''t let me look in the opposite direction, iming I should worry about myself.


    I gritted my teeth and continued thinking of a way to leave my position. However, King Arthur didn''t give me any breathing room.


    But before that de could injure Merleen, Fenrir''s scream alerted our ears. She zoomed straight at Sir Geraint and took the blow. That wolf girl also countered the knight''s attack and shed his face, eventually killing the man.


    However, the enemy''s death also had a cost. The knight''s de pierced through Fenrir''s chest, leaving a mark through both sides of her body. That sword remained stuck between her organs and clogged the wounds.


    Fortunately, Fenrir didn''t pull out the sword. She left it inside her body as he fell t on the ground.


    The de impaled through Fenrir, which injured her lungs. I could only guess that her lung got cut by the sword. And that wound could be a fatal problem I needed to resolve.


    "FENRIR!" I shouted, hoping she could still live through the pain.


    It didn''t matter to me if King Arthur would follow me around. I didn''t know what to do if Fenrir would leave me from this world. That wolf girl had been with me for a few months already-even a year. But everything could end soon in a blink of an eye, especially after this battle.


    Merleen fell on the ground moments earlier before Fenrir received the attack. Since Merleen used all of her mana before protecting Fenrir, her body gave up. I would check herter and inspect if she had any obvious wounds. But my priority remained on Fenrir''s condition, hoping nothing terrible had happeend to her.


    Thankfully, when I approached Fenrir, King Arthur didn''t go for me. He leapt towards Sir Geraint and carried him in his hands. But I paid little attention to him, as I reverted my focus to Fenrir''s injured body.


    "Hey, hey, heyStay with me, stay with, stay with me, okay? Come on, Fenrir. You could do it," I repeated, while I checked her pulse and breathing.


    Woefully, Fenrir''s breathing was akin to aatose person. She was barely breathing through her nose, as Fenrir desperately gasped for air. That girl also hopelessly pressed her chest, hoping she could ease the pain. However, that sword might have already damaged his arteries, which led to her situation.


    While that happened, Merleen forced herself to open her eyes. She crawled her way in our direction, wishing she could see Fenrir''s face for thest time.


    "Arthur....I''m sorry...I''m sorry that I..can''t go on.for any longer," Fenrir croaked, while coughing out smears of blood. "T-Thank.you..for being a good friend...Thank you.that you.never changed your words."


    "Of course, I won''t back down on my word, Fenrir! You know that! I will always help every person that deserves my help.Especially my team.especially you."


    I couldn''t contain my tears while saying those words to Fenrir. That girl also shed a tear while weakly grasping my hand.


    Fenrir nodded her head and continued, "Thank you.for saving me.from hatred...End this.War.Arthur"


    The painful scene had finally ended, which ultimately shattered my heart. Fenrir closed her lifeless eyes and went to the side, avoiding my gaze. I refused what Fenrir did and tried pulling her back at my sight. However, when Fenrir greeted me, she had already.left the world.


    "No...Fenrir,e back.I need you more than ever." I cried, and let the dam flow through my cheeks.


    A pool of salty water drenched my feet. But I didn''t care about anything in the world except Fenrir, my team''s safety, and our goal.


    It was thest thing Fenrir had wished before dying in my hands. She wanted to stop this war from happening and change the world. Fenrir wanted nothing more but that peace which our team sought for months.


    However, how could I do that after witnessing such a grim event? I always had an optimistic goal that wished to help everyone surrounding me. I was always there when people needed me the most. I saved a kingdom, for god''s sake. But what did I receive? My friend dying in front of me.In front of my powerless character inside this stupid game!


    "If I help everyone, who would help me?" I asked myself, as I halted my tears flowing on the ground.


    Merleen also grieved the loss of our friend beside me. She hugged my back, and I returned her embrace. The two of us only had each other now against our enemies before us. After losing one member of our team, Merleen and I had mixed emotions buried inside our hearts.


    It was nearly impossible for us to win this battle now.Without Fenrir by our side, we would lose this fight.


    King Arthur had already dug up Sir Geraint''s grave on the nearby soil. He didn''t care where he would put the grave, considering it was already his knight''s dead body. Even in the game, NPCs would do the same shit on the ce and nobody would bat an eye.


    But King Arthur''s actions only ced oil inside my raging hatred for him. His actions only meant that King Arthur didn''t care about his knights'' deaths, especially in battle. I, who was still mourning for my loss, couldn''t take his side.


    "It is unfortunate that we lost two valuable warriors for today. However, the battle shall resume. We still have a score to settle in, Arthur. I n on cleaning any obstructions in my way. And you are the best candidate for that notion," King Arthur mumbled to himself, as he clenched his fists. "And besides, that wolf girl is also bathed with monstrosity. It''s a good thing she died, so she could save the gue from spreading.


    I retorted, "She is a friend, not a monster! We lost a friend, while you lost a pawn! We are different!"


    "A pawn?" King Arthur retorted. "I have lost a warrior. Experiencing a war only meant chaos, and losing someone''s life. The knight you fight is a loyal friend of mine. But it''s toote to mourn for the dead right now. I won''t let Sir Geraint''s sacrifice be in vain and aplish my goal! That''s my answer."


    "Arthur.We are truly different," King Arthur continued, and readied his Excalibur in his hand. "And I respect you for that.Too bad our ideals do not match. We would have worked together and purged the world from darkness."


    After saying his words, King Arthur swung his de. He aimed directly at my head without holding back. King Arthur didn''t need any tricks besides his raw strength alone.


    However, a violent surge of mana twirled inside of me as the events urred.


    Within a second, I blocked the sword using my bare hands. A regr person should not have done that, especially against an Excalibur. But I went against all odds and defied every game element inside Magique.


    "What is the meaning of this? Impossible." King Arthur mumbled to himself as he witnessed the scene first hand.


    He continued pressing the weapon against me, but failed to do so. Despite King Arthur''s strength, I still blocked his attack. I didn''t even have to use my rent for this, despite having my sword with me. And that de remained resting on my other hand, waiting for an attack.


    I used my de and striked back against King Arthur. My de definitely hit the knight, but the damage was not enough to kill him. The attack I let out made King Arthur tumbling in the distance. King Arthur even crashed against his barrier, which came from his own mana.


    But the best part didn''t end there. Thanks to my st, I destroyed King Arthur''s shield. I didn''t even have to use my sword to destroy it..Using my bare hands, I could create shockwaves that could leave a crate on the world.


    Luckily, my overwhelming power did not destroy most of the town. However, I cared little about it as I red in King Arthur''s direction.


    My senses also enhanced after receiving this ability. I didn''t activate anything, but something had strengthened my body. The mana inside of me continued growing like a parasite living in my veins. But instead of devouring my arcane, it spread like wildfire, causing my nearby surroundings to radiate.


    After waiting for a few seconds, my screen finally showed up. It notified me about the source of this overpowered arcane flowing inside my body..


    Little did I know it came from my sword and a contract..A contract that I regrettably wrote.

 Chapter 173: The End Battle (4)

    Chapter 173: The End Battle (4)


    Before we could put our n into action, we sought help from an unwanted being. A demon offered us our ticket towards this ce. And now that we had arrived at the kingdom, the price haunted us afterward.


    Little did I know it came from my sword and a contract.. A contract that I regrettably wrote.


    Crayman appeared before us, weing me with extended arms. His wings pped on each side while baring his teen. But the moment he materialised at our fore, King Arthur made his move.


    In the blink of an eye, King Arthur zoomed beside Crayman. The knight swung his sword and aimed it at the demon, intending to kill him. However, King Arthur missed and hit nothing but air. Crayman, who was now behind me, chuckled up a storm.


    "Well, well, well! If it isn''t the king himself, greeting me with that sword. It has been a while, King Arthur. Have you remembered me?" Crayman asked.


    "I''ve remembered you with every cell inside my body. How could I forget the demon who destroyed seven kingdoms within a week, one kingdom each day? And now, you have bravely appeared yourself before me. You''ve never ceased to surprise me, especially your guts, Crayman," King Arthur retorted, as he prepared another attack. "This time, I won''t miss. I will take you and the boy!''


    As soon as King Arthur finished his sentence, he disappeared at our front. He suddenly emerged before us, with his de nearly touching my face. That knight didn''t use any spell to amp up his speed. King Arthur only relied on his sheer strength alone against a demonic being.


    Despite King Arthur''s attempts, Crayman always had his way. The demon grabbed me by the cor and used a spell unknown to my knowledge. Even though I was an experienced yer of Magique, my system couldn''tprehend his trickery.


    Within a matter of seconds, Crayman brought me to the side. The two of us had travelled a few feet from King Arthur''s wrath.


    "Why are you saving the kid? He needs to be purified by me. Do not touch my food, Crayman. If I can''t kill you, let me kill that boy."


    After listening to King Arthur''s voice, my entire body trembled. King Arthur didn''t care if that attack would kill me. That man even wished his assault hadnded against my skin, which would ultimately kill me.


    While dodging King Arthur''s attack, Crayman left a spell for the knight. A magic circle glowed beside the knight''s feet and sucked all of his arcane bone-dry. My system disyed the spell before me, which was a demonic specialty.


    Despite being exiled from the demonic kingdom, Crayman still had his abilities. And that strengthened him, even for me.


    If it weren''t for Crayman''s intervention, I would have been dead by now. Even though I would still puke near Crayman, he saved my life against King Arthur.. No. He didn''t just save me.


    When Crayman used his spell, he didn''t just grab me. That demon also snatched Merleen''s body away from King Arthur''s vicinity. He ensured that King Arthur''s attack wouldn''t hurt the mage girl, which lessened my worries.


    But while this event had happened, I still couldn''t move my body. Every time I attempted to squirm around, my joints would twist themselves. It was as if someone forcefully squeezed my skin and tore it apart.


    My system also mentioned that I had to wait for the magic outburst to die out. If this power finallypletes itself, I could eventually join the battle. And the first thing I would do is break every bone inside King Arthur''s body.


    "Listen, Arthur. Since I want you to be stronger, you shall have your power. That arcane viting your body came from my mana. It will immobilise your body until you are ready to use it. So, for now, I shall stall you for some time. Abaddon limited my powers. I am not the demon squire the world had thought I was. Well, not anymore," Crayman whispered, still with a smile on his face.


    "And why would I believe you?" I asked, as I raised my doubts against the demon.


    But Crayman chortled at my remark and answered, "Do you have any idea about your situation, Arthur? You don''t have a choice to begin with. If you want Merleen to live another day, you will listen to every word I instruct you. Your team has already lost Fenrir. And besides, saving you was also a part of my n."


    The demon had a point when he mentioned those words. I could only gulp my saliva down through my throat and ept the devil''s offer. But Crayman wouldn''t just save me without reason. But for now, I couldn''t do anything but dance on Crayman''s palm.


    Until we can escape from King Arthur''s wrath, I will follow Crayman''s advice.


    "Then, I will take your silence as a yes."


    As soon as Crayman finished his sentence, King Arthur roared in our direction. He broke free from Crayman''s shackles and resumed attacking our figure. When that happened, Crayman tossed Merleen and me to the side. That demon also ced a barrier to protect us, which was enough to block King Arthur''s blitz.


    King Arthur aimed his Excalibur at us instead of Crayman. Even though he had a grudge against the devil, King Arthur wanted me dead first. Judging by his eyes, that knight might have already seen through the power coursing through my veins. And King Arthur wished to stop whatever followed inside my body.


    Even after countless swings, King Arthur couldn''t make a dent out of Crayman''s barrier. It was as if Crayman made his shield indestructible for a limited time. He might have already anticipated my transformation as he shielded me.


    "A demon- known for his chaotic behaviour, protecting a bunch of humans. Isn''t this a little odd, Crayman?" King Arthur slowly turned around and negated Crayman''s spell. "You have never changed your heart, despite killing your own demonic family. Even when they begged you for mercy, you still used them for your personal gain."


    Crayman tried ambushing King Arthur from behind using a special magic circle. But like every other ability he conjured, King Arthur had an answer to it.


    "It''s interesting to see what Arthur could be soon. I haven''t changed an inch, your highness. You will see soon what''s in store for you as soon as Arthurpletes his process. But, for now, do you care to dance with me?"


    When Crayman finished his words, King Arthur leaped from the ground and lunged his sword. Crayman summoned a sword of his own and parried King Arthur''s Excalibur. Since the knight had a more powerful weapon than Crayman, the demon lost his bnce.


    But Crayman never intended to fight fairly against King Arthur. As soon as the demon created the distance, he summoned familiars to aid him in battle. A fog of some sort covered the ce and revealed Crayman''s friends. Bats, gargoyle, reptiles, and skeletons materialised beside the demon as they all red in King Arthur''s directions. There were about one thousand of them against one knight on the other side. Summoning an army would take five hundred mages to pull out. However, Crayman did it by himself with no preparations.


    It only meant that this demon was not an ordinary creature. When we cornered Crayman, that demon hid his abilities. We would have already died if he had attacked us behind our backs.


    "Did you miss them? I know I can''t beat you in battle, King Arthur. Which is why I will stall this battle as long as I want!" Crayman yelled, while hystericallyughing at the knight.


    Despite the words spoken by Crayman, King Arthur remained a stern look on his face. He marched onwards and prepared his sword for another lengthy battle.


    "Even if you have a thousand familiars, I will still kill you at the end of the day. Summon as many creatures as you like, Crayman. This isn''t the first time I fought against these many enemies."


    King Arthur backed those words up as soon as he entered the battlefield. The ground created a shockwave, which sent those mere creatures flying in mid-air. It was enough to kill most of the creatures at King Arthur''s fore with just one attack.


    However, Crayman summoned more familiars. He reced those King Arthur had killed and created an entire army again.


    "Before you could attack me, you have to go through my pets," Crayman said.


    The devil motioned his fingers as if calling a dog from a distant ce. King Arthur took the bait and let out a battle cry, while forcing himself onwards. Dozens of creatures hurled in every direction as King Arthur bashed his way through the group of beings.


    But that number came biting back against Crayman as King Arthur levelled up his system. A screen emerged before him, granting King Arthur more power than we had ever seen from before. All of Crayman''s stats increased, including his overall strength.

 Chapter 174: The End Battle (5)

    Chapter 174: The End Battle (5)


    Crayman didn''t have a system, despite knowing about it. And since he understood the mysterious power, Crayman''s chances of winning had turned slimmer. A devil against a knight with a system only spelled doom on his name. And when King Arthur would defeat him, Crayman''s barrier would lose its effect. That event would leave Merleen and me vulnerable for the next fight, if this progression still immobilised me.


    "So this is the power of the system. And here I thought it did nothing besides a disy. Now that I''ve realised it, I have nothing else to fear," King Arthur uttered, as he stared at his hands.


    The bluish screen emerged in front of King Arthur''s face, telling him his increased numbers. Magique nerfed my character because of a glitch in turning this world into reality. I should be the one to inherit that system since I was the strongest yer. And that system came from me, which I spread through Green Knight.


    However, that power came biting back towards me. Despite having a system, I couldn''tpare myself to King Arthur.


    As soon as King Arthurpleted his inspection, he red at Crayman. He clenched his hands and lunged for another attack, with the system increasing his damage. Two hits against Crayman could render the demon motionless afterward. Judging by Crayman''s expression, he also knew that would happen.


    King Arthur didn''t mind the familiars surrounding Crayman and went straight at him. And even if those attacked the knight, I doubted it would deal damage to stop him. With that increased power, nothing could hold King Arthur back.


    Crayman used his spells defensively instead of attacking. Those magic circles surrounding him turned into a shield, but unlike the one in front of me. That barrier blocked one strikeing from King Arthur. But the second blitz pierced through the wall, punching Crayman on his face.


    The demon tumbled backward like a rolling nt in the desert. Crayman finally ended his painful adventure when a boulder stopped his momentum, crushing it into pieces. A loud groan came from the demon, followed by crackingughter.


    Even though he didn''t have the upper hand, Crayman still found the situation amusing.


    ''Was it always like this for every demon?'' I thought, but nobody told me the answer.


    Within a few seconds, I could finally move my body. But every step I took stretched my muscles into oblivion and sent me to hell. It was as if an imaginary fire burned my body into crisps, and eventually left me dead in the abyss.


    Despite these sensations, I crawled my way towards Merleen. I checked for any wounds she had received from the battle while praying she didn''t have any. Thankfully, Merleen only suffered cuts far from her vital organs.


    "Everything''s going to be okay, Merleen. I will get you out of here," I mumbled, while caressing Merleen''s face.


    I didn''t care if the throbbing pain would spread throughout my body. As long as I could touch Merleen, it was good enough for me.


    "Let''s just wait until my transformation ends.. Until then, please fight through the pain, Merleen."


    I averted my gaze from Merleen and focused on the fight. If I wanted to escape this ce, I needed to study King Arthur''s patterns. He was like a boss knight that we needed to defeat inside the dungeon. Butpared to the game, our lives were on the line. And the stakes were even higher than before.


    I would leave our mission behind, despite losing Fenrir. There was no way in hell I would lose Merleen from this fight and aplish nothing afterward. We had already lost a valuable member. I didn''t want to see my partner die in front of me.


    The battle resumed, with King Arthurunching himself onwards. Crayman immediately rose from the ground and conjured multiple spells once again. Those familiars also joined the fray and made a shield out of their bodies. And the creatures who could cast magic sent out their arcane, eventually sacrificing themselves for Crayman.


    Luckily, those deaths slowed down the rampaging King Arthur. Even though he used his Excalibur to breach Crayman''s defences, it was still insufficient. Those creatures made the knight work for his treat before killing the demon.


    However, King Arthur shoved those beings as if they were nothing but pebbles. Within a few seconds, those creatures had almost turned into dust with his Excalibur.


    As soon as King Arthur emerged at Crayman''s fore, he shed the demon. Those magic circles also exploded upon contact, dragging the two into the abyss. It didn''t take too long before an explosion covered the area, dragging the pair with them. Thankfully, the barrier took the st and shielded the residents.


    The detonation received some casualties near the city, but not enough to annihte everyone.


    A cloud of smoke appeared in the area and filled the town. Luckily, the smog didn''t enter our shield and remained outside our space. It took a few minutes before the fumes disappeared. And when that happened, one man remained victorious. The other being rested before him, ring at King Arthur.


    The knight hopelessly rose from the ground, cracking dozens of his bones. King Arthur''s silver tes and shields shattered into a million pieces. Even his skin revealed some cuts, which came from the st.


    When he stood before the demon, King Arthur summoned his sword. "No matter what trickery you use, I will always be stronger than you. Demons are monsters governing the dark side of this. And I will eliminate all of you and create the peace I desire."


    No matter how hard I tried to understand his words, King Arthur remained a twisted person. Even though he had the option of stopping the war, that knight wanted a holocaust. And those beings involved were the demons who desired nothing but peace.


    King Arthur crushed Crayman''s dead body as he stomped it into particles. The man had already left our world, but King Arthur continued smacking Crayman on the face. He didn''t care about Crayman''s corpse as he relentlessly tortured the dead man.


    Since Crayman died, the barrier he created went away with him. It slowly faded into nothingness, revealing our vulnerable self. Merleen held my hand tighter than ever before, knowing the events that woulde soon.


    "No more tricks. Just you and me, Arthur. You''re the only threat standing on my way," King Arthur said, as he leisurely made his way in our direction.


    The big guy had forgotten that there was still Abaddon''s daughter running on the loose. She would avenge us, fallen heroes, if we failed this match. Lilith was also currently the strongest member of our team, right next to my sword.


    However, that thought would change right now. After finishing the process of this arcane, my system finally alerted me. I didn''t know what Crayman had in store for me, but I had to thank him soon.


    That demon just wanted to see the world burn.. King Arthur killed Fenrir right in front of me.. I couldn''t wait to take his life with my own hands.


    King Arthur zoomed straight in my direction and aimed his sword at the two of us. Merleen couldn''t cast any spells for the time being, while I just recovered from my transformation. But that was enough for me to fight this madman and send him to the other side.


    Before King Arthur could even reach my neck, I waved my hand and projected a st. The shockwave was strong enough to shove the knight backward, forcing him to roll against a boulder. The rock exploded into a million bits, telling me how powerful I had be.


    When King Arthur regained his bnce, he widened his eyes in disbelief. "And here I thought I killed Crayman for good.. Little did I know he sent out a devil kid against me."


    It almost felt like King Arthur''s words ttered me rather than mocking me. Even though I had no rtionships with Crayman, that devil gave me power. And it was what he had mentioned previously to me.


    Crayman wanted nothing more but chaos in this world. After giving me this power, my revenge woulde soon enough!


    Since a demon granted me this strength, I also inherited some of Crayman''s powers. My system listed all those skills for me, including those I didn''t know. But I had no time to browse them since King Arthur and I were still fighting.


    I grew obsidian wings behind my back, akin to a raven. These feathers growing behind my back had a mind of their own and flew to ces I wanted to go. My system also mentioned that these wings could serve as a barrier against some elemental attacks. I could also use it to attack my enemies, including the knight below my feet.


    Despite my changes, I still remained in my humanoid shape. Like the demons near the city, I didn''t grow horns or turn my skin on a scale. I was still my usual self, with the power enhancing my body.

 Chapter 175: The End Battle (6)

    Chapter 175: The End Battle (6)


    Despite my changes, I still remained in my humanoid shape. Like the demons near the city, I didn''t grow horns or turn my skin on a scale. My body never extended into a monster, despite the power coursing through my veins. I was still my usual self, with the power enhancing my body.


    The only change I received was a boost for my personality. This anger swollen inside of me had turned into a volcano of rage. And my target stood in front of me, despite the wounds covering the man''s body.


    "You made a contract with a demon.And now, you''ve be one! I have no other choice but to kill you know.Arthur" the king said, as he readied his sword.


    But I gave out a chortle, with my eyes mocking King Arthur''s figure. "Really? You''re saying that to me even though you''re wounded? Check your status, King Arthur, before talking. Let''s see who can kill each other first, hm?"


    Without a moment to spare, Iunched myself towards the knight and swung my rent. King Arthur blocked it using his Excalibur, which also gave a faint glow. My system read the radiance as King Arthur''s additional power he ced on his sword.


    However, even with that raw strength, my enhanced arcane still pressed on his skin. I aimed for his heart, but his sword shoved it to the side.


    "And here I thought you''re going to kill me. You''re all talk, but no bite, King Artyhur. You''ve been bullying me because you''re stronger. But right now, I''m the one who has the powers."


    After saying my fill, I impaled King Arthur''s body with my sword. rent pierced through King Arthur''s skin, eventually creating a cut. But I didn''t kill or hit the knight''s vital organs. Thanks to hisst straw, he avoided my de and directed it to his side.


    King Arthur finally found an opening and pushed himself backwards. My de ripped through his skin and opened it like peeling a banana. However, that damned man still preserved his life. Even though I had cut his side, he remained healthyfor now.


    I had not used any spells in my arsenal in this fight. Seeing King Arthur squirming soul was the only wish I had for this day. And that event had finallye before my eyes, with the cornered king.


    "I''ve been itching to kill you, you bastard! You have nowhere else to run, King Arthur. Show''s over!" I shouted, while preparing one spell from my system.


    The screen told me that it was a st powerful enough to destroy a city. I didn''t care about the aftermath of my actions, even though we were in the demonic kingdom. I also prepared a defensive spell that could protect Merleen''s figure. She also sat behind me, which was the safest ce I could safeguard her from the explosion.


    King Arthur knew what woulde in his direction. After witnessing the power inside of me, the king waved his hand and conjured a magic circle of his own. Those runes written on the circr spell looked familiar in my eyes. But before I knew it, I reached out my hand and projected my detonation against King Arthur.


    "I know I can''t beat right now.But I wille for you soon."


    Those were thest words escaped from King Arthur''s mouth as he activated his magic circle. That spell served as a portal, which the knight escaped from my attack.


    King Arthur summoned two teleportation spells; one for my attack, while the other for himself. He must have known that my attack would follow him around, which made King Arthur readied another ability.


    Even with my superb powers, I couldn''t stop King Arthur''s magical ability. Within a few seconds, my attack vanished before me. I didn''t know where my projectiles had gone, since it happened in the blink of an eye. While that happened, King Arthur jumped inside the portal and disappeared from my sight.


    After a moment, the only thing remained on the battlefield was Merleen and me. The demons had already fled from the scene, despite their tough nature. Those creatures escaped after hearing Abaddon''s death by this human. And when that ambush happened, the demons took their chance and left the premises.


    There were stray monsters in our vicinity, but none of them wanted to fight us. Instead of growling in our direction, those rabid creatures whimpered at my sight. It only meant that these animals noticed my overwhelming arcane flowing through my body.


    "With this power, I can destroy Albion. And if those demons stand in my way, I will kill them too."


    War had broken out as soon as King Arthur knocked on the demon''s front door. King Arthur had also killed Abaddon, who was the current demonic leader. As soon as the demons lost their crown, they would hire another for them to rule. The strongest demon would be their next leader, which would lead to chaos in the end.


    The only thing stopping this war was my brute force. Eliminating all the threats could end this nightmare, leaving only the innocent aside. Dictatoring everyone in this world sounded like praise inside my ears. And, before I knew it, nobody could stop me.not even my teammates.


    "But my priority is King Arthur.He killed Fenrir," I uttered, and crushed the magic circle I created a while ago.


    That knight slew my friend in front of me without giving her mercy. Fenrir also gave her life to Merleen, which I would be forever grateful for. The quote remained inside my head, which wreaked havoc through my thoats.


    ''An eye for an eye, a life for a life,'' I thought, while clenching my fist.


    The only thing that would satisfy my hunger was my bloody revenge. Taking King Arthur''s head would be my utmost goal..Ending the war to its fruition would be my second priority.


    But before anything else, I needed to heal Merleen''s wounds. I had also learned a spell that could increase one''s regeneration, which was also a part of my arsenal. It wouldn''t take any arcane from me, considering I had an ocean of mana left.


    I turned my head towards Merleeen, struggling to breath. She still had a protective barrier surrounding her. But the girl needed assistance more than ever right now.


    Merleen had a myriad of wounds covering her body, including her head. My eyes widened when the thought came inside of me, which made me sweat a river. Fortunately, my system''s appraisal imed Merleen''s safety. But if I would leave her aside, Merleen might lose her life because of blood loss.


    "Hang on, Merleen. This spell will heal you.I need you to grit your teeth and wait for the ability to finish. I don''t know how painful this spell could be, but bear with it, okay?"


    Every spell inside Magique also had a side effect. Some yers had mentioned that NPCs had exined their thoughts about the medicine in this world. Those herbs and potions would treat their wounds, but it came with a price. An excruciating pain would follow afterwards, leaving the NPCs dehydrated and weakened for a short time.


    I was not a healer to begin with, so I didn''t know how this shit works. I had never used a potion throughout my gamey in Magique, which made it more difficult for me to analyse.


    But I brushed those thoughts aside and prayed for the best, hoping this spell would heal Merleen. Thankfully, when I activated my magicl, the ability covered Merleen''s skin. Those runes went inside the little mage''s body and amplified her healing process.


    It took Merleen around a few minutes before the healing spell could kick in. And when it finally did, Merleen groaned in pain. Beads of salty sweat drenched her body, telling me about Merleen fighting over the pain.


    After a few more minutes, the pain subsided. My system notified me that the spell worked and healed most of Merleen''s health points. It didn''t go to full, but it was enough to keep her alive. I didn''t know if the ability made Merleen unconscious, but the girl needed some rest. It was best for her to sleep for the time being instead of joining me to battle. Since the system announced her safety, it was time for me to leave.


    I also summoned a magic transportation circle beneath Merleen''s body. These runes would send her towards our teammates, waiting for her arrival.


    However, as soon as I rested Merleen on the side, a hand grabbed my behind. Merleen''s weak voice had also echoed behind me, calling out for my attention. I swivelled at my rear and met Merleen''s worried eyes.


    "Arthur.take me with you..." Merleen asked.


    I shook my head and replied, "I can''t, Merleen. You''re wounded. You need to rest for now. AndI don''t want to lose you.not anymore."


    "Arthur." Merleen pleaded, and grasped me tighter. "I want toe with you. I want to be with you!"

 Chapter 176: The End Battle (7)

    Chapter 176: The End Battle (7)


    "Arthur." Merleen pleaded, and grasped me tighter. "I want toe with you. I want to be with you! You told me that.I can help you. And I want to help you..win this war"


    "But I''ve changed, Merleen! My goals have changed.I want to destroy Albion.I want to kill those people standing in my way.And I don''t want to kill you too."


    Merleen shook her head and answered, "I.I will follow you until myst breath. I want to..include my life with yours."


    Merleen''s ims made my heart jump with joy. Those words only enlightened my eyes, gleaming at the distant hope we would achieve. Instead of turning against me, Merleen would walk by my side.


    If the two of us would conquer Albion, our job would be a breeze. I didn''t know if that would happen to friends, but that was a problem forter.


    When I was about to point out Merleen''s condition, the girl clutched her hand against my sword. rent became more powerful after receiving those buffs from Crayman.It even turned out to be a better weapon than I had before getting nerfed from this world.


    My current sword had a passive ability of darkness. And the obsidian element in this world was the most powerful ability that had no weaknesses except for its own kind.


    Besides the darkness status, rent had also increased my status power and statistical points. I couldn''t even count the numbers, since it had already flooded my screen. Crayman had granted me immeasurable power, with thebination of dark magic and demonic spells. Since I was a human, my being weed these upgrades with open arms.


    Merleen shared my power, since she was my partner. My system identified her as my other half, which permitted her for another dark transformation. A screen emerged before me when Merleen touched my sword, showing that she would have my abilities.


    Merleen needed to heal as soon as possible. With the wounds she had received, there was no telling how long Merleen could live through that pain. And we were already running low with the medical potions and herbs we had in our inventory.


    The only option we had was this obsidian transformation, which came from my arcane.


    Merleen also noticed the confirmationing from her system. She slowly averted her view from the screen as she returned my gaze.


    "It''s never toote to go back, Merleen. You don''t have to walk on the path that I would be walking," I uttered, presenting her my final warning.


    The only thing that kept me from killing Merleen was her intentions of helping me. If she had stood in my way, I would have.killed her immediately. If she was lucky, I would have imprisoned Merleen until she would notice my goal.


    Thankfully, none of that happened.


    This power I received amplified every emotion inside one''s body. Crayman mentioned that if my heroess still remained inside me, that righteousness would prevail. And my heart would push the darkness behind, leaving no room for turning on the darker side.


    However, the opposite came to me. And the light had never crept through my tunnel. Before I knew it, vengeance sessfully consumed me. And I became a monster who wished to kill those people who ruined my life.


    "You could either die as a hero.or live long enough to be the viin. Choose, MerleenChoose before it''ste.You could stop me right now and carry my forsaken responsibility, or you could with me. Take my hand, so we can change the world into a brighter ce. A ce where no one could bother our lives.A ce where we''re the most powerful creatures living on this!"


    Without a second doubt, Merleen pressed the button and activated the ability. A high-pitch sound echoed throughout our vicinity, telling us that the system epted her decision.


    As soon as the system epted Merleen''s answer, my sword radiated a dark light. Ironic as it was, the luminance blinded our eyes. But thanks to my adaptive ability, the problem subsided. Merleen''s anguished face and screech were the things that addressed my sight upon viewing my partner.


    My system notified me that it finally began the transformation. It took me around a few minutes before attaining this immense arcaneing from the sword''s power. Merleen will have her sweet time to transform.And I had nothing but time before taking the lives of those who battled me.


    Merleen kept shouting incoherent cursed words about the transformation. But despite her sailor mouth, Merleen remained focused and gave everything she had for the process.


    The girl''s hair slowly turned grey, which matched the colour of my hair. Her stave also mutated into an ancient wood, filled with dark magic. Obsidian matter gathered around Merleen, which healed her wounds and strengthened her body. Within a few minutes, Merleen woulde anew. And that would mark our n!


    "After your transformation, we will kill all involved in Albion. Those who would fight us will immediately be our enemy. Those people who would run away will live to tell our tale. But before they could run away, we must tell them our n..And if they prove their loyalty, we will have no choice but to ept the people''s kindness. We are.generous handling lives, after all," I told Merleen, while caressing her hair. "Bear with the pain, Merleen. Don''t be afraid.I''m not going anywhere without you."


    Even though Merleen gritted her teeth, she still heard my voice. The magical girl nodded her head whilst absorbing every magicule surrounding her body. My system showed me Merleen''s increasing arcane, which surpassed even mine.


    I was a knight that had little mana. So Merleen getting all the arcane was a better choice than giving it all to me.


    While waiting for Merleen''splete transformation, I went to the field. It was the area where I first shed against King Arthur. That knight nearly had the upper hand, which almost killed me. But thanks to this power, I could finally overwhelm that pesky knight and shatter him.


    "Just wait for me, King Arthur.I will kill you like you''ve killed Fenrir." I mumbled to myself, while staring in the distance. "I''m sorry, my friends. I think we will cross paths with one another. And if that happens, we will fight until one of us die.I want you to stop me and end this madness. The war will not end until the two factions will unite..Until then, I will spark that mes.Just like King Arthur kindled mine."


    The monologue I performed was the coolest thing I ever did in my life! However, those lines didn''te from a hero. After all these events, I had turned into a viin.I will be one after Merleen''s transformation. And when I do, I will ce my wrath against Albion.


    As soon as I said my fill, a wave of magic appeared behind me. It didn''te from my hands but the arcane came from my powers.


    Even though Merleen was still fighting through the pain, she waved her hand and conjured magic circles. These circr runes had the same texts written from the portals Crayman and King Arthur used. And the knight had utilised thest teleportation ability, which marked the end of that transportation.


    However, Merleen, a sorcerer, copied the spell. Our system didn''t have any information about transportation portals, but Merleen cracked the code. Even though people had called those spells as ancient abilities, Merleen conjured them with her own hands.


    "I just need a minute to recover. For now, I''m preparing everything, so we could travel faster towards Albion," Merleen uttered, whilst charging her spell.


    Even though Merleen could use the ancient ability, she still needed multiple runes to conjure them. Since Merleen came up with this idea from scratch, it surprised me to see her struggle. But despite those little adjustments, Merleen stated that these magical portals worked like the ancient scrolls.


    After a minute, the transformation process had finally ended. Our systems notified us that Merleen received unfathomable powers, which came from me.


    Instead of mming herself on the ground, Merleen used magic and levitated her body. She didn''t use any hand gestures or magic circles but Merleen flew above the ground. That mage defied gravity as Merleen floated without wings in her back.


    "You got yourself a little upgrade too, Merleen? What else did you receive?" I asked.


    Merleen continued marvelling at her improved arcane and features. She even gained a cape, fluttering behind her back. That girl also changed her clothes thanks to the transformation Merleen received. Instead of the regr-looking mage dress, Merleen wore an elegant skirt. Merleen imbued all her clothes with magic, which also served as a protective barrier against physical damage.


    Merleen''s ancient stave also had an orb, resting on top of it. It was the source of her power, swirling inside the sphere. That sphere was also a part of her core that can never fall from her hands.

 Chapter 177: The End Battle (8)

    Chapter 177: The End Battle (8)


    As soon as we entered the portal, we arrived inside Albion. Merleen took the skies, while I travelled on the ground. The two of us nned to dominate everything in this world, including the air and vast terrains. And our first objective was the kingdom before us-Kingdom of Camelot.


    The people of that king scurried like ants, looking for a ce to stay. When King Arthur retreated, he must have told everyone about me. Some people didn''t obey his orders, since a threat hadn''t urred. Those people who believed in his words travelled far and wide, with their items behind their back. And considering the limited time he had, King Arthur had not finished the evacuation.


    I cared little about the people, running around in different ces. My eyes red at the prize, which was the kingdom up ahead.


    However, a crowd stood at the castle''s front. Those people were the soldiers and knights of the roundtable, excluding the ones we killed earlier. King Arthur sat on the throne, visible from the window.


    That man was the trophy I wanted. But before reaching him, I needed to deal with these small-fries for now. Each of those people learned about the system, which didn''t surprise me. Everyone could have a system, since we fought a knight who had one recently.


    But before I could even challenge the knights, I red at the surrounding people. Those civilians avoided our figures, thinking we were here to kill them. Fortunately, their guess proved them right as I ordered Merleen.


    "Take these people down, so King Arthur wille to us."


    It was the quickest route where King Arthur and the knights would charge straight at us. We didn''t have to kill these innocent lives of Camelot. However, heading towards the castle would mean walking towards the enemy''s traps. Although we obtained unique powers, Merleen and I were still mortals. We could die from an immense projectile prepared by King Arthur.


    If we eliminate that possibility, Merleen and I could maintain our advantage. We didn''t have to waltz inside the knight''s territories, knowing it would lead us to trouble.


    Upon hearing my words, Merleen nodded and waved her hand. Two magic circles emerged around Merleen''s hands, twirling like disco balls. Each circr rune had a legendary power strong enough to destroy a kingdom. If King Arthur didn''t prepare any defensive magic, we would take everyone inside with him.


    "If you really care about these people, show yourself and take the blow, King Arthur!" I shouted, and leered in his direction.


    The soldiers and the knights of the roundtable all hurried themselves at our figure. Those mages brought support and cast their protective barriers at our fore, hoping they could absorb our attack. Even if they had the numbers, those mages won''t stand a chance against Merleen.


    As soon as Merleenpleted her spell, she discharged her magic and threw it at the town''s heart. The element she used were two dark shadow balls that had no known weaknesses besides the same attribute. Those mages standing in our way didn''t know anything about darkness and light attributes. Their magic only contained the elements seen in this world, excluding our spell''s weaknesses.


    Since the human kingdoms forbade everyone from using these magic, none of the court magicians could counter our spell. However, a number of people proved my theory wrong.


    Despite unweing the dark magic, some mages inside the castle learned these spells. It only meant that this world also had a dirty history of hiding information from the people. But instead of cursing them, Imended the kingdom for bringing the bigger guns.


    With the appearance of these people, King Arthur would protect his domain.At least, that was what we had expected.


    Because of the devastating power brought by Merleen, the st took half the kingdom. The dark mages shielded the kingdom above anything else, leading to the deaths of thousands of civilians.


    The screech of those people suffering suffocated the air. King Arthur''s actions tore those family apart and saved himself from the catastrophe. But the problem also came from Merleen and me, since we were the ones who issued the attack.


    But we cared little about the consequences and focused on pulling King Arthur down on the ground.


    After annihting half of this town, my heart raced a thousand beats per minute. If a normal human performed my actions, they would regret doing what I did.


    However, that conscience didn''t apply to me. Even after killing these civilians, I didn''t feel any remorse about it. I still glued my eyes at King Arthur''s figure, waiting for his fall. And if I aplish my task, another dream must rise again.


    King Arthur also joined the defence and used his raw strength to obstruct our spell. Even without dark and light attributes, King Arthur still held his ground against Merleen''s attack. Thanks to Excalibur, he halved the damage and limited the destruction. However, he couldn''t save the lives of those caught by the ident.


    "You, of all people, make me sick. Have you ever thought about these people you killed?" King Arthur growled at me from miles away.


    Even though King Arthur yelled inside his castle, my ears caught his voice. I shouted back and shed him a grin.


    "You''re huddled inside your cave. What do you expect, an invitation?"


    The people who survived the aftermath resumed running for their lives in the opposite direction. After what had happened, these civilians wanted nothing from our figures. This crowd saw how capable Merleen was as a mage,pared to those court magicians. I still hadn''t joined the fray, since I didn''t have the chance.


    After a few seconds, the knights and soldiers arrived at the ruined buildings. These people armed themselves with weapons stronger than the ones I knew. However, the toys these warriors had wouldn''t do anything against rent and the ancient stave.


    The knights needed more than that if they wished to stop an immovable force. And since these soldiers had des clipped in their hands, I would be the one to fight them.


    But before I could strike their heads, I asked the knights a question. "What happened to Lancelot and Guinevere.? They''re your friends, right?"


    An old man covered with a beard marched towards me and answered, "Was our friendBut the two sided with the demons. Those two were.close to me and my son..But not anymore."


    "I am Sir Uther, former king and the father of King Arthur. The two knights of the round table shall join forces against you! You have killed our people without guilt shed on your eyes. And for that, we shall take you down.or wear you down until the people have sessfully evacuated," the knight continued, as he brandished his sword.


    I shrugged my shoulders and stretched my arms, hoping for an extensive battle. Merleen asked if I wanted some support, but I kindly declined her offer. I told her that this battle wouldst around five minutes. If it would end up more than I had expected, that could bore King Arthur.


    And my thoughts happened in a sh.


    These small-fries didn''t give me a fun time as I killed them almost instantly. One swing of rent cut through their metallic armours, slicing those soldiers in half. Those three knights of the round table withstood my attack and remained standing before me. However, those knights had their legs wobbling like a goldfish pping their tails.


    Within a few moments, those knights found their bnce and resumed their poise. Each knight charged straight at me, striking my de continuously. The mages behind their backs offered some support andunched projectiles in my direction. But those attacks did nothing against my skin, protected byyers of arcane.


    "My turn."


    After waiting for my turn, I let out an attack that made the knights roll backwards. I dreamed them with ease and won the battle with one attack, without adding tricks in my sleeve.


    Those three knights desperately squirmed towards their weapons. But I had enough of their nuisance and destroyed their toys before the knights could even use it again.


    "Face it, old man. You''re no match against me. Step aside, or I will burn you like the people surrounding you,``I uttered, and pointed at the corpse beside Sir Uther.


    Although I had killed hundreds of people, I spared these three knights. It was more fun leaving them defenceless, since they still held for the false hope. There was nothing in this world that I wanted but bringing chaos in this kingdom. King Arthur''s friends, including these knights, shall suffer the same pain I had experienced after losing Fenrir.


    If these knights had the power to kill me, they would have done it easily. But the tides had turned, and I had the power over their lives.


    "We will not rest until we defeat you! The people of Albion depend on us! You.and your friends are monsters in our society!" Sir Uther croaked, and spit at my face.

 Chapter 178: The End Battle (9)

    Chapter 178: The End Battle (9)


    Despite the words thrown by Sir Uther, all of the knights lost their lives from my de. It took me three swings to bring down a knight to the ground. Since there were only three of them at my fore, rent twisted for nine times. And when thetter number came, three knights kissed the ground.


    Besides killing the knights, I also took the lives of those panicking people. But despite filling my hands with blood, my heart never regretted anything. It didn''t quiver, even an inch, even though I took hundreds of human lives. A normal person killing someone would traumatise them until the very end.


    However, that thought differed me from everyone else. Now that I epted the demon''s offer, I.may have turned myself into one of them. Albeit I still had a humanoid form, my brain had acted like a monster.


    Merleen matched my pose and levitated back beside me. Her hands twitched in delight, with a smug painted on her beautiful face. Even though Merleen had a smile on her face, that girl killed more people than me.


    Merleen shared the scent of bloodlust, oozing from her body. Those crimson fluid had also smeared her cloth and dirtied her feature. However, that mark didn''t bother the wizard. Merleen brushed it off with a spell that cleansed everything from her body.


    But despite cleaning everything, Merleen''s blood still remained unscath. The death toll she created will remain inside our heads, which would be our spoils of war.


    "Who are we going to kill next?" Merleen asked, still twitching her hands.


    I pointed my hand at the citadel''s top and answered, "Who else? King Arthur."


    Merleen agreed to my words and hurriedly flew upwards with her arcane. I followed close behind her and climbed the tower, using only my bare hands. If I didn''t receive this power, I would still use the stairs. Thankfully, Crayman gave me all the things I needed.It almost felt like this power came from my original ount.


    ..Even better.


    When the two of us arrived at the top, King Arthur''s eyes met our figure. He sat on the throne, waiting for our figure. And when we greeted the knight, King Arthur rose from his seat and aimed his sword in my direction.


    "Give it up, King Arthur. Tell us where''s the Holy Grail and we won''t torture you as much. We will even let you choose who would kill you; a den of dragons or cthulhu," I uttered, while returning King Arthur''s re.


    (Author''s Note: cthulhu is a fictional cosmic entity created by H.P. Lovecraft)


    "By this sword, I will cut you down! And if I can''t ,the information of the Holy Grail will remain in my grave!" King Arthur retorted, and maintained a defensive pose.


    "Don''t worry, milord.It''s more fun to break you when you resist me like that."


    Without warning, Merleen cast her fiendish spells towards King Arthur. Three of them appeared before Merleen''s magic circle, amplified by the power she had received. Those dark projectiles hovered like eagles, aiming at King Arthur''s chest.


    Merleen''s system described those eagles as massive oblitration, which was a legendary ss spell. She had more than one hundred in her sleeves, which made it difficult for me to coutn. Since Merleen was a mage, she would have dozens of spells in her arsenal. And those eagles she released could destroy mountains upon contact, and would be the strongest spell against humans.


    But it didn''t take a genius to know that the eagles were not her trump card. Merleen still had a few cards left that could destroy half the world if she wanted to.


    I paired the ranged attack and zoomed straight at King Arthur. Merleen''s magic didn''t let me use any light magic, so I activated my dark enhancement. Instead of channeling the obsidian energy, those ck arcane went directly at my de. Within a few milliseconds, my sword had turned grey and received additional power. It even created a purple me that had the same arcane as the fiendish spell. This fire will never end as long as the spell caster or the victim knows how the spell worked.


    We didn''t want to mess around as we used our attacks against King Arthur. When King Arthur dodged Merleen''s projectiles, my de hit him at the back. The darkish sword sliced the knight''s armour, sliding like butter. Unfortunately, King Arthur reacted on time and jerked at the side. He dodged the attack and avoided getting hit from his vital organ.


    "Hmph. I missed? Am I dumb, or you''re too good?" I uttered, while scratching my head. "The next time will hit youAnd end your life."


    Even though I didn''t kill the knight for my first try, I had a smile carved on my face. Every cell inside my body screamed in joy, knowing I could kill the madman. King Arthur toyed us before, considering he had the power to crush us. But upon turning the tables, nobody could stop us.


    King Arthur gazed at the door and tried booking his chance. However, Merleen''s dark magic immobilised the knight. She forced King Arthur to remain like a statue, with traps scattering everywhere.


    Those traps Merleen summoned did not show themselves from the regr eye. A person needed to have an appraisal ability or mastery over arcane to reveal those traps.


    Despite being a knight, King Arthur noticed the traps set by Merleen, the greatest wizard on Magique. That knight may have relied on his instinct, but King Arthur''s ability still impressed me. He even used his sword to obstruct the magic circle''s flow, creating a distortion from the spell.


    "Didn''t know you would actually notice that, King Arthur. I''llmend you for that," I murmured, and brandished my sword.


    King Arthur might have dodged the bullet, but a second one would appear momentarily.


    I sprinted straight at King Arthur and went to his left side. It was a vulnerable spot, which the knight had left defenseless for a while. And I didn''t care about moralities for our battle, considering we were at war. If I didn''t receive Crayman''s buff, I would have fought King Arthur in a fair match.


    But with everything that had happeend, there was no time for me to idle around. Finishing this match as hastily as possible was our goal.


    King Arthur gritted his teeth and hurriedly decided. He sacruificed his left side and blocked my attack using his hand. The knight had his sword in his right hand, which made it difficult to use it. And King Arthur couldn''t let go of that sword, or else Merleen would get him.


    My de struck his left side and peeled off his skin. His intestines creeped out, with his kidney split into half. A groaning sound escaped from King Arthur''s mouth, as the sword continued slicing his body.


    When rent reached the ground, King Arthur maintained his position. Since I had already attacked, I left my body open for the crown. King Arthur used this chance and kicked my chest, forcing me to move backwards. The damage didn''t appear, but the movement saved King Arthur''s life..Well, for now.


    Merleen''s spell couldn''t move, thanks to King Arthur''s sword. As long as it remained in ce, King Arthur froze Merleen''s movements. It also meant that King Arthur couldn''t use his Excalibur against me, which was his only weapon.


    "Your brute strength won''t save you here, King Arthur. You have muscles for a brain, man. Just give up already, will you?"


    King Arthur became a walking disaster after that exchange. When my sword hurt him, his right side had turned stark open. That knight''s skin presented itself to the world, inviting bacteria inside his body. Within a few seconds, those infections would soon enter his cells. And only King Arthur''s healthy immune system could defend his body from the open area.


    But I doubted this guy wouldst for long, since I would attack King Arthur for the second try.


    An opening addressed me when King Arthur lost sight of my figure. I ran as fast as my legs could and teleported at King Arthur''s back. That knight knight realised my movements and reacted to his instincts again. But I had already expected that move as King Arthur took my faint attack.


    "Tsk. This damn trickster!" King Arthur cursed, but it was already toote.


    My leg, imbued with dark magic, kicked his chest. And that strike made my sword possible to enter his view, which was thest thing King Arthur saw. His head flew off like a bottle cap andnded on the ground. It rolled for a few seconds and stopped when a boulder blocked its way. King Arthur''s eyes remained ring in my direction, hoping he could have a second chance.


    However, I had already defeated him. I didn''t care if I went at his back and killed King Arthur from there. As long as I took his life, nothing could stop us now.

 Chapter 179: The End Battle (10)

    Chapter 179: The End Battle (10)


    The words spread quickly after King Arthur died in my hands. There were no people inside the castle, but someone saw what I did to the knight.


    However, the rumours of a human with monstrous powers didn''t bother me. Instead, it actually helped me share my name across thends with ease. I didn''t squeeze King Arthur about the Holy Grail, but I had Merleen by my side.


    This girl didn''t know necromancy, since the game developers cancelled it. But we could still use some bugs that linked to that forsaken power, which Merleen will use for King Arthur.


    "Please do the honours, Merleen. Extract the information about the Holy Grail," Imanded Merleen.


    "Don''t you know where it is? I remember hearing it from you," Merleen asked, but continued conjuring the spell I had instructed.


    I nodded at her and replied, "It''s from the Dragon''s Lair.It has always been there. But just to make sure, I want to get everything right. There might be traps that we don''t know, and that would cost us a fortune."


    The Dragon''s Lair was around south-east from where Camelot stood. We needed a long trip to retrieve the chalice, protected by a flying reptile. That dragon won''t be a problem for Merleen and me, since we achieved the greatest power of all. And besides that, King Arthur left a gift just for me.


    While Merleen focused on chanting her spell, I reached out my hands for the sword. Even though Excaliburs belonged to the wielder alone, this sword had its cheat.


    "He who wields this sword from the stone, he shall be king."


    Those were the words thrown by the game. It wasn''t described as someone who had a chivalrous path, which King Arthur had paved. A strong will was enough for the Excalibur to choose his wielder. And King Arthur had every attribute for a king, which the game developers had promoted.


    After killing the crown, an empty seat greeted my eyes. And when I seized the sword from King Arthur, the quote echoed through my ears.


    "Wee, new king of Camelot!" The system cheered, and gave me rewards I didn''t deserve.


    But since I defeated the holy knight, I became the king of thisnd. Every person will force themselves to obey me, which is the perk of being a king. Some townspeople would go against me, but that didn''t matter for now.


    If I present the Holy Grail and save Albion, the kingdoms will have no other choice but to listen to me. And when that happens, I will create a new world for my happiness alone.


    The world gave me a chance to live a second life. It would be a shame if I didn''t use it as I pleased, which would mock my second life.


    Upon gripping Excalibur, my system increased my strength and statistical power. It even surpassed my original ount, which was the strongest character from my time. Although I had my rent in my other hand, I could still harness Excalibur''s power.


    Two swords rested on each of my fingers, granting me the power of a god. I had the option to kill and save someone''s life. And since Merleen was my partner, she inherited my abilities as well. That girl was no knight but a wizard with an uncapped arcane coursing through her veins.


    Aegis was still inside my inventory, which turned into something else. Since I had two weapons in each hand, the mighty shield became a passive ability. It also became a spell, which I could use if a tough battle would ur.


    But that event may not be necessary, considering the power I received throughout my transformation.


    After a few seconds, Merleen announced the information she received. It turned out King Arthur''s location of Holy Grail remained the same as my intel.


    "It''s from the Dragon''s Lair, Arthur. Nothing has changed," Merleen confessed, and threw King Arthur''s corpse away.


    The immobile, rotting body of King Arthur rested on the side. King Arthur red in my direction, even after death. If I didn''t ept Crayman''s offer, I would be the one on that side.I would have been the one who''s dead by now.


    "Are we going for the Holy Grail or is there anything we need to do?" Merleen asked, as she retracted all her spells.


    The mana surrounding us became a flood of arcane, flowing in every direction. Merleen knew how to control her mana but the amount she had overwhelmed her. That girl just let it all out while fighting King Arthur, which gave us a fighting chance.


    After the battle, Merleen absorbed everything and returned the atmosphere into a normal state. Since we alreadypleted our mission, the two of us made our way outside the citadel.


    I shook my head and finally answered Merleen''s question, "No. We conquer everynd governed by King Arthur. After taking control of his people, we will search for the Dragon''s Lair. We also need to hunt down the one who has spread the system''s power to random people. Basically, those two before taking the Holy Grail."


    "What if our friends stop us?" Merleen threw another question at me.


    It took me a while before answering that question. When I obtained this power, I nned on killing anyone standing in my way. King Arthur and his allies would hunt me down, especially after cutting the crown. But if our friends heard the news, they might stop me from fulfilling our rampage.


    Lilith was our made problem if that urrence bes a reality. When we first met, Lilith was the most powerful demon that could stand a chance against Abaddon and King Arthur. Although King Arthur had his raw strength, Lilith had dark magic strong enough to create a meteor.


    But now, Merleen would have the advantage. After taking my arcane, Merleen became more powerful than ever before.


    And each of our friends had their own systems. Those systems would continue levelling up, expanding their potentials. Even though it would take a while, those people could reach our ranks. And that was the reason Merleen and I needed to decide ourrade''s fate.


    "So, what would it be, Arthur? Are we going to get rid of them, or are we going to let them go?"


    "No!" I shouted, but returned to my calm state. "No.We take care of it by not taking care of it. If our friends turn their backs against us, we must.put a stop of their actions. Neutralise them if possible. But if they really stand in our way, we have no other choice but to kill them."


    "Our battle against our friends won''t turn out.exciting. It would be bitter, Merleen. But if we want change, we will be the driving force for that. Our goal is to get the Holy Grail and change the world. But if Lilith and her team wanted to change the world apart from our vision, she could dly do so. Let''s be the challenge for them to ovee..I think that''s the right thing to do," I continued, as the two of us strolled the ruined Kingdom of Camelot.


    After our battle against King Arthur, the kingdom had turned into shambles. The town had multiple casualties, which came from our hands. But since King Arthur was the first one to strike, we cared little about these deaths.


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth," I uttered to myself, while browsing the aftermath of.everything.


    As soon as we walked a couple of miles, Merleen and I arrived at the road. When we gazed in the distance, the people walked away from Camelot. A few soldiers led the march, hoping they could find a shelter. If I had to guess it right, these people would relocate towards the Kingdom of Caerleon.


    "What do we do about that, Arthur?" Merleen asked.


    I replied, "What else but instil fear in the people. They must have known the news and thought that we won''t catch up.Come on. Let''s go and prove them wrong. We''ll kill the ones who want to fight us, okay?"


    Within a few seconds, Merleen and I transported ourselves in front of the marching crowd. The soldiers protecting the people armed themselves with their weapons. Since these soldiers showed hostility, I returned their wrath and revealed the two swords.


    When the people of Camelot recognised the weapon, they all knelt before me. Even the soldiers, who swore to protect these people, joined the crowd. The group begged for mercy whilst praising my presence.


    "They didn''t even want to fight us. Well, that makes things quicker," I uttered, and returned my focus to the crowd before me. "In case you''re not aware, we were the ones who killed your precious king. And ironically as it is, my name is Arthur, just like the crown you first worshipped. Nobody''s going to protect you but me! I have only one instruction for the rest of you! Pledge your loyalty to me, and I will ensure your safety!"

 Chapter 180: End Game

    Chapter 180: End Game


    Lilith''s Perspective


    ____________________


    "I know a ce where we can all rest," Mordred insisted, and led the team.


    Rain, Mordred''s brother, followed beside him. That girl made sure that we could follow close behind the pair, since we had an injured boy behind my back.


    As soon as Merleen, Fenrir, and Arthur went inside the portal, the rest of us retreated near the kingdom. And it didn''t look like Guinevere would return to our group, since we knew nothing about her. That magician couldn''t give us any updates about her whereabouts, including Sir Lancelot. That pair helped us arrive at this area, asking nothing but to change the world.


    Our group marched onwards and found a tavern not far from where we hade from. The house didn''t have any eye-catching features besides the trees growing near it. That wooden hut didn''t have any lights inside, telling us that nobody had lived inside.


    We needed to recover our strength as a team, which was our utmost priority. After battling against Merlin and other soldiers, everyone suffered unbearable injuries that hindered us from fighting. And Meliodas still slept behind my back as I carried him towards the location.


    We had no choice but to rest our injured bodies from the previous fight. Rain noticed this problem, which led her to run far ahead. As we moved onward, the girl gathered some herbs along the way. Our system described her actions as collecting medicines that could heal our swollen health points.


    Even as a demon, who lived for thousands of years, didn''t know these nts existed. I could only guess that I still had a lot to learn despite my ancient age.


    Mordred and Rain also mentioned something as we travelled on the road. Those two would eventually join the march and evacuate all the people in Camelot, which happened at the kingdom. The sounds of marching people echoed in the distance, which marked Mordred''s im. And those humans needed these sibling''s help, since one of them was a new knight of the roundtable. .


    "When we reach the house, we will rest for a few hours and return to the kingdom. By that time, the remaining soldiers and mages will lead the crowd. Regardless of the war''s results, King Arthur issued a retreat inside Camelot. We will be heading towards the Kingdom of Caerleon next.Are you nning to join us until then? Mordred asked me, without batting me an eye.


    Even though Mordred hated me because of my species, he made a promise to Arthur. That knight will protect us and give us shelter until Arthur returns and ends the war.


    I looked at his back and answered, "We will join your march and protect the people on each side from monsters. Since the war has urred, the residing creatures will surely hunt the humans. And with the knights of the round table gone, the human''s fighting capability has decreased."


    I offered my strenght to protect the humans, despite engaging them at war. Mordred and Rain would also do the same, while protecting Meliodas


    Mordred tested my words, hoping everything I said came from my heart. He finally turned around and gazed into my eyes, with a stern look on his face.


    After a few seconds, Mordred grinned to himself and uttered, "No wonder Arthur chose you as hisrade. You share the same ignorant look of heroism as that idiotic guy.Birds with the same feathers fly together, I''d say."


    After walking for a few feet, our eyes finally met the tavern''s gates. Mordred and I concluded our conversation and headed inside the hut. I ced the sleeping Meliodas on afortable chair and pressed his wounds around his body. Rain rushed towards the bard and wrapped around the medicines she gathered earlier, which healed Meliodas'' wounds.


    Besides giving Meliodas'' urgent treatment, Rain conjured some magic circles around her hands. She didn''t use these runes to attack but amplify the healing effect of the herbs she collected. I didn''t know any healing items besides closing one''s wounds, which always helps in battle. But Rain proved to me that I could still tweak my ideas into something else.


    "Thank you," I uttered, while maintaining my pressure on Meliodas'' body.


    Rain shook her head and answered, "It''s the least that I could do. I don''t know any strong healing spells, since it''s a new thing.Arthur taught me this.Well, not exactly. But the fundamentals came from his idea. He called it Science."


    Despite leaving the siblings alone for a few months, these two still learned some valuable lessons from Arthur. That guy knew a lot of things despite his age, which affected his surroundings. I didn''t know that Arthur''s influence even reached the Kingdoms, as these two people showed me.


    I couldn''t help but smile after hearing Rain''s exnation. Rain giggled to herself as she stared back into my eyes.


    "Arthur taught us a lot of things, including our fighting capabilities. Afenos.Mordred, my brother stole some tricks from him. Since Arthur saved the town and sacrificed himself for it, Mordred valued Arthur as a hero.That''s why he couldn''t ept it why the guy didn''t return to the town..." Rain muttered to herself, while caressing Meliodas'' cut skin.


    I held her hand and uttered back, "Arthur also taught us something valuable.He was the one who urged me to continue this cause.I really want this war to end, especially I''m the demon lord''s daughter. Everyone who heard me say those wordsughed at me as if I was aughing stock."


    "It''s because you are aughing stock," Mordred replied behind me. "I would have done the same thing if I was a demon or a knight of the roundtable during that time."


    Before I could turn around and react violently at his words, Mordred continued, "But the thing is, those demons and knights don''t see the better picture. When I heard your statement from the meeting, my heart boiled likeva. I couldn''t believe that a demon wanted peace when your kind were the ones who started the war..and killed my hometown. However, the more I listened to your story, the more you pulled my eyes open. And I knew, from the very beginning, those words came from Arthur..He would have said the same thing if he was a demon, just like you."


    After saying his fill, Mordred went to the living room and unarmed himself from his armour. The sound of metal nking on the floor reverberated inside the hut, with his sword resting beside them. When Mordred finally loosened everything, he heaved an exhausted sigh andid on bed. He snored afterwards and fell asleep without giving anyone a warning sign.


    Rain giggled some more and added, "My brother was right. The fight was just to test Arthur''s resolve. Mordred wanted to kill him at first, you know? But after hearing your im, Mordred had a change of heart..You changed him to the man he is right now, Lilith. If there''s someone who could stop this chaos, it would be you."


    I shook my head and replied, "No..If we want change, we need to work..together. That''s the cause of my goal. And we will show the war what we''re capable of."


    "You are absolutely correct. Now I''d like you to rest for the time being and gather your strength. You need it forter," Rain insisted, and pushed me towards the spare bed.


    I tried fighting back, but my weary body refused to heed my instructions. In the end, I sumbed to my sleepy eyes and took my rest. Just as Rain had mentioned, I restored my arcane and closed my eyes. Although demons didn''t need much break, I copied the humans and appreciated the quiet time. It didn''t take long enough before Rain followed my footsteps and slept like a rock nearby.


    However, the break fell short when a crashing sound alerted us. The sound''s origin didn''te far, which only meant one thing in our minds.


    "Arthur''s back?!"


    Everyone who had their eyes peeled open rushed outside and viewed the scenery. But the kingdom was still far ahead, with smokeing from the structures.


    "Something must be happening over there. And it should be Arthur," Rain said, and tapped the knight''s shoulders. "What should we do now, brother?"


    Meliodas went back to the tavern and equipped his armour once again. "What else could we do but fight by his side. And let''s just hope we''re one step closer to fulfilling our goal."


    "But what about the marching crowd? Aren''t they more important?" I asked.


    Mordred and Rain agreed to my im and switched the n. Fortunately, Meliodas was also awake when these urrences happened. He didn''t know what happened when he slept after the battle. But since we didn''t have the luxury to idle around, we kept him posted while zooming straight at the crowd.


    Instead of heading towards the battle, we dashed our way straight to the evacuating people. We needed to make sure that nothing terrible had happened to them, especially when the war had begun.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!